Date: 2016-05-30 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Romance; Fiction; Time Travel; Aliens; Supernatural; Young Adult; Science Fiction; Mystery
Description: Book 1 of the MULTI-AWARD and BEST SELLING new series that is captivating readers from around the world! “Storm?” Reece eyed every man in the room with a lethal expression, “I am the storm!” –Reece Oxley A menacing, dark force looms in the background, and he will stop at nothing until he possesses the one thing that will give him ultimate power: The Stone The greatest threat the Guardians have ever known has entered Earth’s the galaxy, and the Guardians must stop at nothing to capture and destroy him. With Levi’s memory loss and a malevolent being that is constantly one step ahead of the skill
Publisher: Pasidian Press
Rights: Copyright 2018 S.L. Morgan. All rights reserved.

The Reckoning

Ancient Guardians Series Book 4

S.L. Morgan

Edited by Amanda Baker

Contents

Copyrights

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Learn about the next book series

Also by S.L. Morgan

About the Author

Let’s Connect

From the Author:

Copyrights

Ancient Guardians: The Reckoning

By S. L. Morgan

Copyright © 2016 S.L. MORGAN

Revised and updated 2017 edition

All rights reserved.

The characters, places, and events portrayed in this book are fictional and are used as such. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

S.L. Morgan for Pasidian Press 2012

Introduction

When Harrison arrived in the emergency command center, he found his uncle staring gravely at the holographic image of Movac, the leader of the Ciatron. Once Navarre noted Harrison’s abrupt entrance, his expression darkened, mirroring Harrison’s.

“Movac, we will continue this discussion in a moment. I must speak with my commander at this time.”

“It would be wise for you not to delay our conversation,” Harrison heard Movac demand.

Navarre ignored Movac and ended the holographic communication with him without another word.

Harrison stepped toward the emperor. “The leaders of Earth will not comply with your requests since you have made them aware of the imminent threat they are under.”

Navarre exhaled in frustration. “What is their reasoning?”

“They simply do not want to frighten those on Earth with the fact aliens do exist,” Harrison answered flatly.

Navarre rubbed his forehead. “So they are willing to put the lives of billions at risk while their planet is laid to absolute waste?” His brow rose up with disgust. “Where is the sense in their decision not to heed my warning?”

Harrison crossed his arms. “There is none. They honestly do not believe there is any threat toward them, only toward our dimensions.”

Navarre’s eyes closed as his fists tightened. “They have proven they care not about the welfare of their men, women, and children. I shall not stand idly by while the lives of so many innocents are at risk and in need of an advocate. Commander, we must take over all forms of their communication. I will address those of Earth myself,” he turned to walk toward their communication area, “and I will do it at once.”

Harrison nodded. “As you wish, Emperor Navarre. It is the only chance we have to save them.”

“Vincent, prepare the communication screen to commandeer every electronic form of communication on Earth. We must have control immediately,” Navarre demanded.

Moments later, Vincent had successfully connected the command center to every television, radio, and telephone on Earth. “Emperor, you will be transmitting across the globe, and your words will be translated into the native languages of the many countries who will receive your message. The connection is complete.”

Navarre stood in front of the screen nobly when given word everyone on Earth who was within range of a telephone, radio, or television was now seeing or hearing only him.

SEVEN MONTHS EARLIER

Baffled a woman whom he had never met had just kissed him, Levi looked away from her saddened and worn eyes, as the effect they were having on him made him extremely uncomfortable.

Is this a sick joke, Harrison? he thought to himself in confusion.

Why was he in the medical center without a shirt on, and who were the other strange women in the room? Questions were flooding his mind, and his disorientation was causing him to become increasingly agitated.

“Father,” he said with irritation, “given my current situation, I would have greatly appreciated being properly attired before any ladies were given permission to enter this room.”

He watched as tears filled the young woman’s bluish-green eyes when she stood up and turned to Harrison.

Who is this person, and why is she crying? he thought, more than a little disturbed by the transaction.

He noted Harrison’s shocked, yet devastated expression while he took the woman’s arm into his and guided her and the other two women out of the room. Levi relaxed some when his mother trailed behind his cousin, leaving him alone with his father.

Levi sat up and rubbed his eyes. “Father, tell me what has happened. Why am I in this room? Whose idea was it to play such a—”

“Son.” Navarre’s deep voice halted him from saying anything more. Navarre sat in the chair where the young woman had been sitting at the side of his bed. “Levi, you suffered a very traumatic injury. It is evident you are continuing to heal from it, as your memory seems to be affected at the moment.”

“Injury?” He looked around the room. “Father, Harrison and I were just in the training center going over our drills to become accepted for our Guardianship on Earth. I hardly think—”

Navarre’s eyes widened. “This is the last thing you recall, my son?”

“Why do you seem so shocked to hear as much?”

Harrison returned to the room, bringing Levi’s attention to him. “How did I become injured in our training, Harrison? The last thing I recall, you were the one struggling to counter my attacks. I believe it is you who should be waking up in this bed.” He laughed.

Harrison and Navarre’s expressions were unreadable.

“Levi,” Navarre answered, “you are speaking about events that took place nearly nine years ago.”

“What?” Levi said in disbelief. “Impossible. I have been unconscious for nine years?”

He looked back at Harrison, and although the visual changes in his cousin were minimal, there was an unmistakable change in his appearance. Harrison’s hair was longer, and his facial features were much more chiseled than he remembered. When he looked at his father, he saw gray strands had appeared throughout his once solid black head of hair.

“Levi, you have been unconscious for four days. Galleta warned you might encounter memory loss; however, there was no way to be certain until you woke. It appears your memory was affected when you were mentally attacked,” Navarre said.

“Mentally attacked?” Levi ran his hands through his hair, noticing it was also longer now than it ever had been. He looked at Navarre. “I do not understand. I have lost nine years of my life? How is this possible? Tell me what has caused such a thing, and how I could have been mentally attacked?”

“You led a great crusade to recover me from a faraway place where I was held captive.” Navarre cleared his throat. “Levi, of the things I am about to make you aware of, I need you to keep an open mind.”

“Go on,” Levi firmly intoned.

Navarre glanced at Harrison and back to Levi. “The woman who sat at your bedside when you awoke is Reece; she is your wife. The two of you, along with Harrison and the Guardians, saved my life and rescued me from an unimaginable place. I would not be with you now had it not been for all of your bravery. Unfortunately, during my rescue you were attacked by a powerful psychic force that almost took your life.”

“What creature could possess such a talent? Our minds are protected from any intrusion.”

“They are known as the Olteniaus. With the help of your wife, Reece, the Guardians defeated them before any further harm came to you.”

A female Guardian? Levi thought, dumbfounded by the fact a woman was amongst the Guardians on a rescue mission. “This woman,” he looked at Harrison, confused, “Reece, is it? Why would we allow her to travel amongst our warriors? Is she a Guardian as well?”

“You might say that,” Harrison answered with a slight grin. “That woman saved your life and the lives of the Guardians who went on this rescue mission to recover your father. She is not only your wife, but we were also the fortunate ones assigned to guard her on Earth, which is where you first saw her. She is The Key.”

Levi’s eyes darted to his father and back to Harrison. “We were assigned to guard ‘The Key?’” he said with profound disbelief.

Harrison laughed. “We proved to be Pemdas’ finest, of course. I am surprised you would question that.”

Levi’s lips tightened as he looked away from Harrison. “I am sorry, but this information has me quite overwhelmed at the moment.” He brought a clammy palm over his chest and closed his eyes. “How can I be missing nine years of my life? How could I ever be drawn to marry a woman from Earth, especially one of such great importance?”

When his eyes reopened, he found Navarre and Harrison watching him somberly.

Harrison recovered his expression and grinned mischievously at Levi. “Simple. You fell in love with her. Why else would you marry her?”

“I am happy to amuse you at such a time, Harrison,” Levi retorted with a sigh. “It would seem that nine years has not stripped you of the uncanny ability to interject humor into inappropriate situations.”

“At least you have that to look forward to.” Harrison shrugged his shoulders and smiled sympathetically at his cousin. “However, I will say even though I am utterly relieved to find you awake, this condition must be remedied. We must try to do what we can to help regain your memories,” Harrison glanced back at the door, “and soon,” he finished.

“Because of the woman?” Levi answered.

Navarre stood. “Allow me to ensure that your mother has sent for the doctors and Galleta to assess your condition,” he said as he turned to leave. Before walking out of the room, he looked back at Levi. “As Harrison has said, it is truly wonderful to see you awake again.”

After the doctors had assessed Levi’s condition, they determined that, aside from his memory loss, he was in near-perfect physical condition, and he was healthy enough to return to his rooms. Galleta reported she was hopeful, yet uncertain if Levi’s memories would return, and given his trauma, she believed he was fortunate to possess any memories at all.

Once the doctors, Navarre, and Galleta left the room, Levi pulled on a white muslin shirt Harrison retrieved for him, as he desperately wanted to leave the room. After pulling on his waistcoat, Harrison advised it would be best to use the servants’ passageways, given the palace was still filled with many of the kings from the kingdoms throughout Pemdas and their families.

When Levi turned toward his rooms, Harrison laughed and gripped his arm.

“This way, my friend,” he said. “You and Reece took up residence in the eastern living quarters of the palace after you married and you assumed your duty as emperor in your father’s place.”

Levi sighed. “Why would I assume the duties as emperor if my father was being held captive? I feel as though there is so much I need to understand, and I do not know where to begin.”

“We will take all the time necessary to debrief you on the last nine years, and in doing so, perhaps it will spark memories. To answer your question as simply as possible for now, I will tell you all of Pemdas believed your father to be dead until a being named Mordegrin informed us otherwise.”

Oddly, Levi’s stomach twisted into a tight knot, and a bizarre sense of rage washed over him the moment Harrison mentioned Mordegrin’s name. He couldn’t understand the wave of emotion, but as quickly as it appeared, it was gone.

“Like I said, there is much to tell you, and it will take time.” Harrison chuckled. “I only hope your memory will return sooner than later, as I personally believe you will have a hard time accepting most of our recent events.”

They walked toward the doors of the eastern living quarters. “Try to rest. If you do not wish to seek the company of the others in the palace, send for me. I will return when you are ready to discuss things further.”

They stopped in front of the two large doors to the living quarters he was to share with the woman who he struggled to accept was his wife. He exhaled. “Harrison, I cannot live in the same room with a woman I do not know.”

“Sure you can! She’s attractive, she has a spicy personality, and best of all,” he smirked, “you are married. Enjoy it!”

“Now is not the time for your humor,” Levi said as he turned to leave. “I will stay in my personal bedchambers for now. I must.”

Harrison followed, “I will have the servants send for your things. I know this must be extremely bizarre and confusing, but believe me when I say you shocked almost everyone when you proclaimed your love for her. We were sure until Reece was forced to live in Pemdas—”

“Forced to…”

“Another long story,” Harrison said as he took Levi’s arm and encouraged him to continue their walk.

“Very well then,” Levi answered. “There were two other young women in the room when I awoke. Who were they?”

“Your mistresses, obviously.”

Harrison laughed when Levi almost ran into the wall, eyes wide with shock.

“Oh, get over yourself,” Harrison teased. “The lovely, young blonde woman is your sister, Lizzy. She has grown up to be a fine young lady, has she not?”

“Elizabeth? My last memory of her is when she was eight years old. She would be seventeen now, would she not? Remarkable.” Levi spoke softly and introspectively. “And the other young lady?”

“Is Angeline Hamilton, and she is to be my wife,” Harrison stated with a radiant smile.

“Your wife?” Levi shook his head. “Be serious for once, Harrison. I am truly having a difficult time if you had not yet noticed.”

Harrison exhaled. “I am serious. Angie and I decided we would wait until you woke before having our commitment ceremony, as I wanted you to be in attendance.”

“I do not know what to say. I suppose miracles do happen. Congratulations are in order, I am sure. You are marrying Isabelle’s younger sister, then?”

Levi was afraid to ask about Isabelle. For all intents and purposes, she was the woman he was expected to marry. He wondered what had happened between them. Why, nine years later, would he be led to marry a woman from Earth and not Isabelle Hamilton? Before Harrison could say anything else, they arrived at Levi’s room.

“I will send for you when I feel I am ready to learn more.”

A young man met him in the room. “Master Levi, it is wonderful to see you are recovering well. I have been informed you are struggling with memory loss, so please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Henry, and I became your butler close to seven years ago.”

Levi nodded. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Henry.”

After the short introduction, Levi walked into his large dressing room. He stood in amazement at the man staring back at him in the large, ornate mirror. He had aged the same as Harrison. Subtle differences in the shape of his features and the length of his hair were all that had notably changed, yet the changes were strange, nonetheless.

After a long, hot shower, Levi felt much more like himself. He requested Henry to cut his hair to the length he was familiar with. It was relieving to see he looked more like himself again, even though he had aged nine years.

Even so, he was not ready to see anyone or hear anything more for the time being. He furtively made his way out to the stables, knowing a nice, long ride on his stallion would help him unwind. He had called for him before he noticed the young woman whom he learned was his wife was dismounting a Guardian horse.

This sight is most unbelievable, he thought as she turned.

Instantly, her vibrant colored eyes entrapped him the moment they stared into his.

Before he could acknowledge her, Javian walked a fierce looking stallion over to him. “Javian, where is Bucephalus?”

“Master Levi,” Javian said as the imposing horse behind him grunted forcefully in frustration. “You retired Bucephalus close to five years ago.”

Levi rubbed his forehead as this new stallion’s golden eyes watched him with an intensity Levi could not explain. “Why would I have retired one of the best Guardian horses I have ever known?”

“You saw the fierceness within Areion,” the young woman pleasantly responded, bringing Levi’s attention back to her. “You believed Areion was more of an aggressive war horse, and you felt it was time to give your good friend Bucephalus a rest.”

Levi turned to Javian. “Thank you, Javian. That is all.” He gripped the halter of the horse he never met before. “You know of Bucephalus?” he asked her while studying Areion.

“You told me all about him. I found it interesting you named your horse after Alexander the Great’s horse, being he was a man from Earth,” she said carefully while petting Areion’s shoulder.

He looked down at her. “Alexander the Great has always intrigued me. I admired the way he valiantly led his armies. The stories of him and his horse—” Levi stopped himself, unsure why he was opening up in such a way.

“The stories of Alexander the Great and Bucephalus reminded you of taming your horse,” she finished his sentence. “Levi?” she questioned with sadness in her eyes.

“Yes?” He sighed. “Forgive me for not properly greeting you.” He reached for her hand. “Although I have no memories of us, I feel as though I must properly make your acquaintance, Miss Bryant,” he stopped himself. “Forgive me, Mrs. Ox—”

“Call me Reece,” she smiled. “I have learned about your memory loss, and I understand how strange this is for you.”

You, madam, have no idea, he thought.

He couldn’t seem to pull his eyes from her smile, which seemed to ignite every flawless feature in her face.

“If you’re comfortable with it, I can tell you anything you want to know about us.”

Her eyes were having an unsettling effect on him, and he felt like he was betraying Isabelle. No woman ever had this kind of effect on him, and the feeling was foreign and confusing, given his present condition.

“Very well, then. May I ask you a question?”

“Anything.”

Her eyes glistened, and he struggled to keep his thoughts straight, “The horse standing at your side is a Guardian horse. How is it you, not being a Guardian, are able to master him?”

“When he was a colt, it surprised you when he approached me in the meadow all on his own. You used to tease me by saying I charmed him the same way I charmed you. You told me you knew what it must’ve been like for him wanting to be near me every time I was around.” Her soft laugh was cut short when Levi didn’t return her humor.

“Charmed?” he managed.

“It was just a silly joke you used to tease me with,” she said with a somewhat shaky voice.

Levi gripped Areion’s mane. He looked at the woman’s somber expression. “That is odd. I cannot imagine I would ever speak in such a way. Now, if you will excuse me, I must be going. Thank you for taking the time to answer my question.”

Levi hoisted himself onto Areion’s back and felt the unprecedented power emanating from the stallion. He glanced down to find Reece’s glassy eyes watching him. She was obviously hurt by this unfortunate situation.

He cleared his throat. “Forgive my behavior, madam. I understand this situation must be difficult for you, but I beg of you to know that I am most overwhelmed at the present time. I do not wish to cause you pain or grief.” He pulled back on the reins, wanting to leave as swiftly as possible as he saw a tear slip down her cheek. “I must be going now.”

Reece forced a smile as she nodded in return. “Enjoy your ride,” she managed before she turned and led her horse past him to the stables.

Chapter One

It had been two days since Harrison watched Levi come out of his coma with the mindset he was still nineteen years old. After he escorted Levi to his former bed chambers, he immediately sought out Reece’s whereabouts. He informed her that given Levi’s current state, he and the rest of the family would be of their best support to give him space while they hoped for Levi’s memories to return. It was obvious Reece was devastated by the news, but she was willing to do whatever she needed to for Levi to be comfortable around her again.

Harrison relayed to her that even though it would be difficult, it would be in her best interest if she did not show any signs of longing to be with Levi, but let him approach her instead. Levi was an entirely different man at the age he now believed himself to be, and if Reece weren't careful, she would push him away. Harrison was relieved when he saw the confidence return to Reece’s eyes, and she told him she would gladly go along with Harrison’s plan to draw Levi back to her. She would do her best to push her grief aside and remain confident and happy in his presence. Now that his memories were gone, it was everyone’s only hope Levi would fall in love with her again, as he had on Earth.

Aside from dealing with Levi’s memory loss, Harrison had to stay focused on the fact that Mordegrin was on Earth, and the Guardians needed to find and capture him quickly. Because this very dangerous threat was looming, Harrison had been in constant meetings in the command center. The Guardians were scouring the Earth day and night, looking for any signs of the dark being. Their efforts were returning void, and Harrison was growing increasingly frustrated.

“This despicable creature is out there somewhere!” he growled. He rubbed his forehead in agitation as he stood from the large meeting table. “Gentlemen, he has the ability to shape-shift into any form he desires. It has never been necessary for us to read the minds of every human we encounter, but now we have no other recourse. Return to Earth as instructed, and this time you will use your mind reading abilities to track this evil being. We will not stop searching until Mordegrin is found.”

“I want to see us actively searching the other dimensions as well,” Navarre said as he entered the large conference room with King Hamilton at his side. “The leaders of these dimensions continue to remain unaware the portal was opened, so you must enter these dimensions with stealth. Do not raise any issue regarding why you are in their dimensions.”

The Guardians in the room nodded in unison.

“Have you decided whether or not to tell the Council of Worlds about this threat, Emperor Navarre?” Harrison asked.

“They shall not be notified at this time. For now, they are grateful I have been recovered, and they have sought no further explanation about what happened to me.”

Harrison nodded. “For once, it is in our favor those cowards avoid questioning our guarding The Key and the consequences we have suffered because of it.”

King Hamilton grinned. “It also saves us from dealing with the fact that not only did we break the treaty by using the stone to open a portal, but in doing so, the gravest threat to all living beings escaped into this galaxy. If they were to catch word of this, I am certain the Guardians would not be held in their highest favor.”

“This is why we will find Mordegrin and imprison him so Reece can use the powers of the stone to destroy him,” Navarre interjected. “Gentlemen, as frustrating as this mission is, stay focused on our impending victory once he is found. I have no doubt in my mind you will find him.”

“If there is no other word, you are all dismissed to return to your missions,” Harrison said as he adjourned the meeting.

Navarre walked over to Harrison. “Nephew, I know it is especially frustrating for you because you do not have the counsel of Levi due to his loss of memory.” He gripped Harrison’s shoulder. “You are an exceptional leader. Levi was wise in his decision to elect you as the commander of the Guardians. I need you to remain focused on this and have confidence in our men.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty. I should also like to report devices have been set up around the location of the stone, and they will alert us if Mordegrin has somehow learned of its whereabouts.”

“Thank you for sacrificing your evening for that,” Navarre answered. “Now, I must request you join us for lunch. You have not stopped since we returned from Shallek’s dimension.”

“That sounds like an excellent idea,” Harrison answered. “I will see you then.”

“I believe I will check in with Levi and see how he is managing,” Navarre said in a somber voice. “Harrison, it might help if you did spend time with him. Perhaps you will be able to trigger some of the memories he has lost,” Navarre said as he left the command center.

Harrison looked over at King Hamilton and sighed. Before he could say anything, King Hamilton spoke out, “This certainly would be an excellent time to have Levi’s memories back and in our company,” he said as he and Harrison walked toward the exit of the command center. “I know you have spent time with him; has he remembered anything about Reece?”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “No. And so long as he believes himself to be nineteen years of age, he never will,” he said as they walked into the corridors. “Which not only means he won’t remember Reece, but even worse, now we must all deal with the arrogant, proper, duty and honor, Levi—”

King Hamilton laughed, cutting him off. “You managed him perfectly well during that time.”

“I was young and thoughtless during those times. When the man’s pretentious nobility annoyed me, I simply left him to fulfill what he believed were his parents’ desires.” He exhaled. “Now Reece must experience this side of him. Trust me, Your Majesty, she will despise him greatly if that be the case. Of all the times we should have to endure this hardship, it is when we face our greatest threat.”

“If I hadn’t been witness to their devotion toward each other before Levi lost his memories, I would agree with you. Allow Levi time. He will come around if his memories do not return first.”

“Until then, we must endure Levi building himself to perfection again, how exciting.” He stopped, prompting King Hamilton to do the same. He turned to face him and lowered his voice. “Mark my words, Your Majesty: this will not be easy for Reece. And I will tell you, having Isabelle at the palace during the time where he believed she was the one woman he should marry to do the right thing will not be helpful either.”

King Hamilton nodded. “My daughter has been informed that she would be wise to keep her distance from Levi until his memories return.”

Like that’s going to happen. Harrison forced a smile on his face. “Then we have nothing to worry about, except for trying to find and destroy Mordegrin.”

King Hamilton clapped Harrison on the shoulder. “Exactly. We will find him and destroy him. This is what we are bred to do, Commander,” he said with a proud grin. “Now, let us enjoy our meal.”

“Very well, then,” Harrison answered as the men resumed their walk toward the dining hall.

As much as Harrison desired to have his cousin at his side during this time, he knew it would not happen unless his memories returned. It was bizarre because even though Levi was alive and healthy, his absence was palpable. They had been the best of friends throughout every stage of life, including the stage Levi seemed to have been catapulted back into, yet Harrison felt as though Levi was a stranger. It was difficult to be in his presence while Levi was in this state, and Harrison could only imagine how long Reece would be able to manage this side of him.

She would now be subjected to the company of a man who would have never appealed to her. This Levi was a much different person than he was before he unexpectedly ended his relationship with Isabelle. After doing so, he found liberation in doing what he desired instead of worrying over the opinions of what the Pemdai expected of him as their next emperor. Harrison would not accept the fact that Levi could stay in this state indefinitely. He would find a way for Levi’s sake, and for the sake of Reece and their unborn child.

That evening, Harrison retired from the command center early to spend the rest of his night with Angeline. He sat leisurely on the sofa of the sitting room with his arm draped casually on the top of it. Angeline leaned into his side and laughed as she and Elizabeth showed him Mozart’s many new talents. Isabelle and Tomas sat across from them on the sofas situated around the fireplace, both clearly amused by the zorflak’s entertainment.

Levi stood across the room in conversation with King Hamilton, King Nathaniel, and Emperor Navarre. It was the first time Levi had retired to the sitting room with everyone since he woke without his memories. Harrison was surprised when Levi had consented to join them as opposed to disappearing directly after dining.

Where is Reece?

As soon as the question entered his mind, Reece appeared in the doorway. She was a portrait of absolute perfection. It was obvious Jasmeen was doing an excellent job of transforming her into a breathtaking sight for any man to behold. Harrison inwardly laughed when Reece displayed a brilliant smile as she entered the room.

Make him beg for it, sister.

Reece wore an exquisite red gown, and her long, golden hair had been arranged to fall down over her bare shoulders and cascade down to the middle of her back. The daring neckline and the way her dress highlighted Reece’s body made everyone take notice.

Feast your eyes on that, Levi, Harrison thought as he waited for Levi’s reaction once he caught sight of her entering the sitting room.

Allestaine stood and crossed the room to greet Reece. As Reece struck up a lively conversation with Lady Allestaine, Harrison glanced over at Levi, who was discreetly watching the women interact from across the room.

To Harrison’s amazement, Levi’s eyes remained locked on Reece. Then, as if snapping out of a daze, Levi’s expression darkened before he turned and brought his attention back to the group of men he stood in conversation with.

Once Reece approached where Harrison sat, he promptly stood and embraced her. “Good evening. You look quite ravishing tonight.” He stood back and winked. “I was beginning to wonder if you would be joining us after not attending dinner.”

Reece chuckled as she reached down for Mozart, who was humming a high-pitched violin tune in utter excitement because Reece was in the room. She picked up the zorflak and placed a small kiss on his head.

“I was pretty tired after the horseback ride the ladies and I took today, so I had Jasmeen send the soup to my rooms,” she said as she ran her fingers along Mozart’s shimmering wings.

“Reece, you must allow Angie and me a moment to show you the new music Mozart has learned while you all were away,” Elizabeth said as she smiled at Mozart. “We have not had much of a chance to do so, being that the palace has been filled with so many people.”

“It is very nice it is finally just us again. Yes, please, I would love to know what other hidden talents little Mozart has,” Reece said with a laugh. “He actually learned music?”

Angeline chuckled. “It amazed Elizabeth, and me as well. He is very intelligent, and he revels in showing anyone who will give him the attention.”

Reece looked down at Mozart. “Little show-off, are we?” she said as she brushed her fingers over the tip of his nose. “Please, Mozart, show me your new musical talents.”

After Reece had sat next to Elizabeth, everyone brought their attention to Mozart who proceeded to serenade the group. Reece’s face was radiant as she gleefully watched her pet entertain everyone. Harrison wondered how long it would be until Levi made his way over to where they sat. He peered back at his cousin and found him intently watching Reece as she humorously interacted with Mozart.

Maybe we are finally going to get somewhere with him! Harrison thought.

Then, to Harrison’s dismay, Levi turned his attention to Isabelle, who was laughing along with the group. Harrison swallowed hard and became greatly concerned when Levi seemed to be more amused with Isabelle’s current disposition than Reece’s.

Why must he still believe himself to be attached to that bore of a woman? he thought in annoyance.

It took Angeline gripping Harrison’s leg to bring his attention back to the group. “Harry, did you see Mozart?” she said with uncontrollable laughter. Angeline looked at him, and her glistening bronze eyes forced all worry and concern from his mind. “Did you see what he did, darling?” she asked again in a cheerful voice.

“How could I possibly pay attention to a zorflak when I have you by my side?” He brought his arm around her neck, bringing her closer to him so he could place a kiss on her forehead before bringing his lips to her ear. “I would much rather be spending our evening alone.”

She softly chuckled and stared wistfully into his eyes. “You are not the only one who wishes for that.”

“I am curious,” Levi said as he approached the group and took a seat across from where Reece sat humming along with Mozart.

The group grew silent, yet Reece quietly laughed and patted Mozart on his head before bringing her attention to Levi.

“Yes?” she said with a confident and radiant smile. “What are you curious about?”

Levi eyed Mozart, who silently stared at up at him. “How is it a zorflak is so taken with you? Where did you come across this creature?” he asked while looking at Reece quizzically.

This response should be interesting, Harrison thought.

Reece smiled. “He found you and me while we were on the vacation you arranged for us after our wedding. You let me keep him because he was orphaned.”

Levi sat back, observing Reece. “Interesting,” he returned. “And the reason he is so taken with you?”

“Levi,” Harrison spoke after Reece looked over at him, seemingly looking for help with her answer. “It appears there are many things for you to learn about Reece. The zorflak is not the only creature that has ever desired her company.” Levi’s expression darkened, but Harrison went on. “I believe you learned this for yourself when you encountered her riding a Guardian horse?”

Levi nodded. “Indeed, I did. I will admit, I was astounded to witness how that horse has allowed her to master him.”

“It astounds all of us; however, you will see in time why Reece has her own unique way of drawing particular creatures in.”

“Is this so, Harrison?” Levi looked at Reece with a hint of arrogance in his expression. “I suppose that explains how she inexplicably saved thousands of our Guardians and recovered the emperor on our last mission,” he said with a tone of mockery. “It appears as though you are more talented than any individual we have ever encountered, yet you are still a human.”

Before Harrison could interject to Levi’s brazen comment, which was completely unlike him, Reece did. “Is that a problem for you?”

Levi’s eyes narrowed as he studied her. “A problem? No,” he answered curtly. “It is merely a bit hard for me to accept. I am certain I did not realize The Key would have the ability to attract animals that are not easily attracted to anyone, nor would she be able to embark on a Guardian mission.”

“I’m having a hard time following your point,” Reece returned in a somber tone.

Levi exhaled. “You are a human,” he answered as he gazed deep into her eyes. “Yet, apparently I married you, made you the next Empress of Pemdas, brought you on a warrior’s mission—”

Reece stood abruptly, forcing Levi into silence. She gazed down at him. “I understand you have no memory of me, and therefore all of this is difficult to take in. But you did marry me, and you never once second guessed my becoming the next empress even when I second guessed it myself.”

Levi stood. “Please forgive my rude comments. I am only trying to understand.”

“I understand that.” Reece looked around the area where the group remained silent. “However, I can think of a thousand other places where this conversation could have more appropriately taken place.”

You have got to be kidding me, Levi! Harrison thought, knowing Levi, at any age, would never outwardly embarrass any woman in the company of others. The whole exchange was proof Harrison needed to have a private conversation with his cousin, or Levi would, in fact, ruin Reece’s attraction toward him.

“I believe my frustration about the life I never imagined for myself,” he glanced at Isabelle and over to Reece, “has served to help me forget my proper manners.”

“That would be an understatement!” Harrison answered quickly. “Reece is correct; this is not the time or the place for personal questions. You are best to seek a private conversation with her, as your confusion has twisted your words into nothing but insults directed at a woman who is held in everyone’s highest esteem.”

Reece looked at Harrison and then back to Levi. “If and when you should decide to talk to me about memories that concern me, find a servant. They’ll know where to locate me,” she said before she spun on her heel and swiftly left the room.

Harrison sighed. “You certainly made an ass out of yourself tonight, cousin,” he said, prompting Angeline to look at him with surprise.

Levi looked at Harrison and addressed the group, “Forgive me for allowing an awkward conversation to take place. Please, enjoy the rest of your evening.” After a nod, Levi turned and left the room.

“Do you believe you should follow him?” Angeline whispered to Harrison.

“No.” He eyed everyone who sat in question. “I think he is better off thinking about his behavior.” He forced a smile. “As for Reece, she knows exactly how to handle herself, and Levi would do best not to ruin the best thing that has ever happened to him. Now, let us change the subject and try to find something more entertaining than Levi and Reece’s unfortunate situation.”

Tomas sighed and grinned. “Well, if there is anyone who can add some humor after what just took place, it would be you.”

“True.” Harrison stood. “Allow me to pour us some wine, and I shall happily change the subject.”

Levi was making it very clear something bothered him about Reece, and for Reece’s sake, Harrison hoped Galleta was wrong in the assumption Levi’s memories may never return.

The next morning, Harrison was attending to his usual duties in the command center. He sat at his desk, going through the reports of the Guardians stating they were making no progress finding Mordegrin.

“I do hope I am not intruding,” Levi said as he walked into the room.

Harrison looked up. “Not at all. As a matter of fact, I am grateful you are here. I am about to debrief with one of the Guardians who was on our mission when we recovered your father.” He motioned to a chair in front of his desk. “Have a seat. I believe you will find the information we are about to discuss quite interesting and possibly helpful with your loss of memory about the mission.”

Levi sat in a chair across from him. “So you are our commander now? What was my father thinking?” he said with a grin.

Harrison stood and poured them both some tea. “Actually, you were the one who put the fate of our Guardians in my hands, my friend.” He turned and gave Levi his tea.

Levi sipped it and sat back. He stared over to the corner of the room. “Harrison, I understand it is impossible for you to comprehend how I have felt since I awoke into this new life. I ask you to imagine what it would be like if you were to wake up one morning and find that not only had nine years of your life been stolen from you, but also everything you were being told of the man you had become was the opposite of what you imagined you would be.” He looked at Harrison, his eyes pleading with him to understand his current torment. “I cannot imagine all that must have transpired for my life to have gone in the direction it has. It is all very difficult for me to grasp.”

“This is about you and Reece, is it not?”

Levi nodded. “Indeed, it is.” He softly sighed. “From what I have witnessed, she seems to be an agreeable young woman. I just do not understand why I would—”

“Is it because she is from Earth that you are having difficulty accepting that you married her?” Harrison asked skeptically.

“My father informed me last evening why she was brought to Pemdas.” Levi leaned back into his chair. “He also told me of the events that transpired with Simone, and Simone betrayed Pemdas over her hatred toward Reece due to my affections for her. He told me of the war with Armedias and how that was the battle is where we believed he had been killed.”

“Has he told you anything more?”

“No. I had already heard enough.” Levi took another sip of his tea and gazed sternly at Harrison. “Why would I have fallen in love with her? It was my duty to guard her not marry her. Why would my parents allow such a thing? Can you not see it? It was my love for her that started all of this. Simone’s jealousy forced my father to reveal to all dimensions who The Key was to save our men. I believe that must have been the reason Reece was driven out of Pemdas and why we went to battle with Armedias. We never would have needed to go on our last mission had my father not been taken in that fight. None of this would have happened if I had been responsible and not allowed myself to be so drawn to her. Simone never would have had an issue with Reece, and our lands never would have gone through any of this. Regardless of how everyone feels about her, you must understand my attraction for Reece was a foolish mistake. I not only married a human and made her the future Empress of Pemdas, but I married The Key. What was I thinking?”

“Enough, Levi!” Harrison interrupted him in a stern voice. He exhaled to calm himself. “You have no idea the things you have done and said to those who dared to say a fraction of what you have just now regarding your beloved Reece.”

“She is not my beloved, cousin!” He cleared his throat. “I do not know her. After what I have learned thus far, perhaps the loss of my memories may have been for a reason. I must find a way to end the commitment I so foolishly made with her.”

Harrison stood. “You have not only lost your memories, my friend. I fear you have lost your mind too.”

“No. Everything that everyone has been making me aware of about this woman tells me I must have already lost my mind before I lost my memories,” he returned with anger.

Levi turned to leave the room, and Harrison had no idea what the man would do next. “Levi!” he called out, halting him. Levi turned back. “Before you do anything in haste, are you aware Reece is carrying your child?”

Levi stared at him in utter shock. “What? How can that be?”

Harrison looked at Levi unsympathetically. “Simple. You see, after you got married, you and Reece—”

“I am not an idiot,” Levi said, interrupting Harrison.

“Then do not ask ridiculous questions. Whether or not you remember, you were married, and many couples envied the deep love you both shared. It came as no surprise you both would return from your vacation with the newest member of the royal family on the way.”

“I cannot—this is too much to process.” Levi’s face was pale, and Harrison immediately walked over to him. “You should sit,” Harrison said flatly. Levi didn’t fight him, and instead, he sat in the chair Harrison offered him. Before another word was spoken, a Guardian stood in the entryway to Harrison's office.

“Caleb. Come in and be seated. Levi and I were waiting for you.”

Caleb shook Harrison’s offered hand and approached where Levi sat trying to pull himself together again. “Your Majesty, it is wonderful to see you recovering and healthy. We were all very concerned for you.”

Levi stood and shook Caleb’s hand. “Thank you. Forgive me, but I seem to have suffered a certain amount of memory loss, and I am unable to recall anything from our mission. I am also uncertain if we have already been introduced?”

“It is understandable, sir. And yes, we have met, but only on a brief occasion. I am Caleb Evans, the youngest son of—”

“King Marteace Evans,” Levi answered him with astonishment. “I am deeply sorry for you and your kingdom’s loss. Your father was a most—” Levi stopped himself. “Forgive me, Mr. Evans, my memory loss has put me in more than one embarrassing situation like this, as I can only remember events up to nine years ago. And nine years ago, you must have been ten years of age or so, am I correct?”

Caleb nodded. “Eleven, sir. And please, there are no apologies needed.”

Levi sat down, and it was obvious he preferred to remain quiet at this time.

“Caleb, first of all, I must commend you for your bravery while removing Reece from danger.”

“Thank you, Commander.”

“Now, I have taken many reports from what happened out in that courtyard at the fortress. I am still uncertain about how, with all the chaos you and the rest of the men were facing, you managed to effectively remove her. I understand each one of you was given specific instructions by Levi to remove her once you felt she could no longer be protected, but Garrett was specifically assigned to remove her himself. I know Garrett did not survive, and I must know if you have any knowledge as to how he was overtaken and how you were able to successfully take his place.”

“Once the barbarians charged into our location, as you already have been informed, the battle scene immediately became dangerously hostile. Garrett was killed when one of the beasts broke through the Guardian line that was fighting to protect where Lady Reece was. Garrett proceeded to remove her from the location, but unfortunately, he was killed before he could do so. She broke free, and instead of falling victim to the beast, she retrieved Garrett’s sword and killed it herself. She fled into the castle before I could manage to return to my horse and stop her. Once inside the castle, I was able to take her onto my horse and flee the area. I remain astounded by Lady Reece’s bravery and her ability to continue the fight even when it was obvious we would not be successful.”

“How were our men unable to defeat these barbarians you speak of?” Levi asked.

“They were created from a dark power. They were beasts that did not live, and therefore they would not die,” Harrison said. “You, a troop of close to one hundred men, and I were nearly slaughtered by them when we first journeyed into this land. We would have surely died had a tribe of people not come to our rescue.”

Levi sat back but said nothing more.

“Commander, even though the lines were falling apart, the empress—forgive me—Lady Reece fought me with all of her strength to remain. I have not seen her since, but I do hope she understands why I had to remove her,” Caleb said.

Harrison chuckled. “She has not mentioned it to me; however, I believe she knew why she was being removed.” He shot Levi a knowing look and brought his attention back to Caleb. “What made you decide to bring Reece back to the fortress after you had orders to get her out of harm’s way should our mission fail?”

“We met with Rei’s army after I took her from the fortress. Needless to say, I was surprised he was willing to help after Levi threatened to kill him for attacking Lady Reece, but he assured me he understood she was our only hope, and she meant them no harm.”

Harrison nodded. “Yes, we were informed of Rei’s alliance with us as soon as we returned to Shallek’s village after the battle.” He glanced over at Levi, who was intently listening in on the conversation. “I am sure it was difficult to trust him, and we are grateful you did.”

“Were it not for Rei, Commander, Lady Reece never would have had the opportunity to destroy Mordegrin’s females, and all the dark armies with them.”

“Rei personally informed me of his gratefulness to Reece, and he apologized for trying to end her life due to his bigoted opinions.” Harrison nodded at Caleb. “It appears all of those lands will forever be indebted to Reece for her profound bravery and for saving not only all of us but an entire Galaxy also.”

“Yes, Commander.”

Harrison sat back, exceedingly proud of this young man’s brave actions. “Caleb, I know you are young, but the efforts you made to protect Reece have made me remarkably proud to have you as one of my Guardians. Being a warrior myself, I understand how difficult it had to have been to be the one warrior to leave the fight and leave his brothers to die; however, you were bold, and I know it was your loyalty to Levi that gave you the strength to remove his wife. Therefore, you will be given a higher rank within the Guardians, and you will be honored in the ceremony Emperor Navarre is to have for all the men who were successful in recovering him.”

“Commander, I am very grateful for this recognition, but please, there is no need to honor me. I was merely doing my duty.”

Harrison laughed and looked over at Levi, who had been listening intently to the young man. “You, Caleb, are a fine young man. You remind me a lot of a particular friend of mine.”

Levi’s head snapped up, and he smiled at Harrison. Harrison smiled in return, knowing Levi understood he was talking about him.

Harrison stood, and Levi and Caleb followed his lead. He extended his arm out. “I, however, must demand you take the promotion, as you will begin serving on Earth in more challenging missions, and I look forward to your reports.” He shook Caleb’s hand. “Congratulations, Guardian. I will see you when you report to your assignment tomorrow.”

Caleb nodded. “Very well, sir. I look forward to the new challenge.”

Harrison nodded as Caleb turned and left the room.

“It would appear as though Reece has certainly proven her bravery by gaining the trust of our Guardian warriors.”

Harrison crossed his arms. “Indeed, she has; however, by the expression on your face, it would seem she has yet to earn your approval even after all you have heard about her efforts on this mission.”

Levi’s brow furrowed. “Before I inquire as to how she, as a human, was able to accomplish all of this, I must ask—” He looked at Harrison skeptically. “You mentioned the word galaxy, did you not?”

“You heard it.”

“You mean to tell me intergalactic travel now exists?”

Harrison grinned. “All thanks to your wife!”

Levi’s lips twisted. “Please tell me how my wife was able to achieve the impossible?”

“Allow me to make this as simple as possible, if that is even possible,” Harrison said as he rubbed the back of his neck. “After you asked Reece to become your wife, something amazing occurred between both of you that Galleta has yet to figure out. Some magic kiss, you ran your hands through her hair…whatever,” he waved his hand dramatically. “Anyway, after this particular exchange, Reece’s mind projected the map to the stone into yours, and you were able to see its exact location.”

“How can that be?” Levi asked.

“How can anything be with you two? We have no idea. A bond was formed, and now you and she both carry the map within your minds.”

Levi’s expression grew blank, and he exhaled. “I am unable to see or feel that my mind holds that information.”

“Given your memory loss, I am fairly confident you would not. Not to worry, the three of us traveled to the location—” Harrison stopped himself, trying to find a way to tell Levi the information without overwhelming him. “Reece, being The Key, has a unique genetic quality within her that allows her to absorb the stone’s powers and use them. Because of this, she was able to open a gateway, and we were able to enter the galaxy and retrieve your father.”

“I allowed that?” Levi said in disbelief. “Do not tell me I willingly broke our treaties with all the dimensions to prove my wife could save my father?”

“It is precisely what I am telling you.”

Levi rubbed his forehead. “This is all my doing? If the Council of Worlds finds out this information—”

“Which they will not,” Harrison said as he casually leaned against his desk and crossed his legs.

Levi glared at him. “You sound confident; however, if they were to find out, my father cannot answer for this. I made a foolish decision, and somehow I must deal with the Council.”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “Calm down, hero. I know this is overwhelming for you to hear, though you are the one asking the questions. Not only did we open the portal with the stone’s power to save your father, but we saved an entire galaxy from unspeakable oppression by the darkest beings we have ever encountered. Reece freed them all. She was successful in eliminating all but one, and he seems to have escaped.”

Levi’s eyes grew severe. “And now? How do we fix this?”

“We have it under control. You need not concern yourself with it.”

“You are a fool to believe this is no concern of mine.”

“Levi, the plan is simple. We locate the being known as Mordegrin—whom our men are relentlessly searching for as we speak—and imprison him. Reece will obtain the stone’s powers once again and destroy him.”

“I will report to the command center tomorrow. I demand to be a part of the search.”

Harrison laughed. “Nice try, wise guy. With the memories you currently possess, you have never even visited Earth. You must be trained first, and after that, we can determine if you can be of assistance in the search.”

Levi shook his head. “When can we start the training?”

Harrison pulled himself up from his desk and gripped Levi’s shoulder. “When the emperor believes you are in the best state of mind to do so.” Harrison proceeded to lead Levi out of his office with him. “Until then, I believe a group of lovely ladies would appreciate our presence.”

Levi shrugged Harrison’s hand off him. “Enjoy your time with Angeline. I should like some time away from the palace to think about the things we have discussed.”

“Horseback ride?”

Levi nodded.

“Some things never change,” Harrison answered with a shrug of his shoulders.

“I am happy to hear after nine years I still enjoy finding respite by horseback.”

More like escape! Harrison thought. “Levi,” Harrison said, stopping him. “I believe it would be best if you do not run away from the person who is concerning you most.”

“You do not understand.”

“I’m not trying to, but I do know you fell in love with her, and you need to spend time with her so you can appreciate why you did.”

Levi looked past him. “I am not ready for that. It is obvious there are more serious issues to attend to than my love life.”

Without another word, Levi turned and briskly strode away from Harrison.

“If only Areion would kick him in the head to jar his memories back,” Harrison softly said as he proceeded in the direction of Navarre’s office.

Chapter Two

Reece walked down to the horse stables to check on the colts Levi had given to her before he lost his memories. Over the last week, Reece struggled to maintain her confidence in front of Levi. After their confrontation in the sitting room, Levi did the opposite of what Reece had asked of him. Instead of questioning her privately about their relationship, he never questioned her at all.

Her heart felt shattered into a million pieces, and she was missing the man she fell in love with beyond all belief; but with the encouragement from the family, and mostly from his closest friend, Harrison, Reece pressed on.

Levi’s appearance had changed drastically along with his personality. His hair was cut short, leaving no signs of the natural curls that were present when his hair was longer. His expression was always somber and unyielding. Seeing him and knowing he didn’t know her, let alone love her, was excruciating. She was lonely, heartbroken, and the void of losing him felt like a bottomless pit. The only thing she knew to do to survive was to suppress her feelings of anguish and find happiness in whatever she could.

Every morning when she awoke in their large, empty bedchamber, instead of glancing over to where Levi once slept, she brought her thoughts elsewhere. She rubbed her stomach and cheerfully greeted the baby growing within her. She focused on everything positive in her life. She had wonderful friends, family, and tonight, Harrison and Angeline would finally move forward and have their small commitment ceremony.

“Lady Oxley,” Javian called out as she arrived at the stables, “the foals are in the meadow with their mother. They are not far, and I am confident when they see you, they will happily join you.”

Reece smiled as Arrow approached the rail. “Thank you, Javian,” she said as she stepped through the fence and handed Arrow an apple. Without hesitation, Areion was boldly trotting over to her, looking for his treat, too.

Once in the meadow, she handed Areion an apple and spotted the two colts out in the distance. Both of their heads shot up as Reece walked toward their location, with Areion and Arrow following closely behind. The two foals jubilantly galloped over to where she stood among the massive stallions.

Reece giggled as the colts nipped at her dress and nosed the pocket where she had small fruit to offer them.

“You crazy little things!” Reece said as she handed them their fruit. She was distracted when Areion let out a grunt and stepped past her.

“Good afternoon,” Levi said as he approached her. He smiled at her subtly. “I hope I did not startle you.”

“You have always had a way of doing that.” She laughed, remembering all the times Levi would pleasantly approach her unannounced in the past.

Levi’s brow furrowed. “I must sincerely apologize for my rude behavior in front of the guests in the sitting room, and I apologize that it has taken me this long to approach you about it.” He shook his head. “It was extremely uncalled for, and I believe my difficulty adjusting has put me at a disadvantage to do anything properly at this time.”

“I understand. The entire situation is extremely difficult for me too,” she answered as the young foals nudged her empty pocket, distracting her thoughts.

Levi smiled. “It is truly amazing not only to witness a Guardian horse allow you to master him, but—”

“To watch the young Guardian horses take an interest in me like this?” Reece finished his sentence with a laugh.

“Yes.” Levi tilted his head to the side. “Harrison informed me our minds are somehow connected. Are you able to read my thoughts?”

“No,” Reece answered with a simple smile. “I was only able to speak to you telepathically by forcing my thoughts into your mind.”

“Are you still able to do so?”

It is nice to finally have a conversation with you, Reece thought.

Levi remained silent.

“Anything?” Reece asked.

“No. What did you try to communicate?”

“It is nice to talk to you.”

Levi shoved his hands in his pockets, and to Reece’s surprise, he grinned in response. “Yes, I feel the same; however, I must be on my way. I am meeting with the family to whom I will be donating the two foals. I do not hope you have become attached to them as of late.”

Reece’s heart sank. She wanted to lash out at him and beg for the Levi she knew to come back to her, but she refrained from doing so; instead, she forced a smile on her face. “Unfortunately, I have.” She sighed. “Before we left to rescue your father, you gave them to me.”

“Reece—”

“No, I understand, Levi. One of the reasons I fell in love with you was because of your generosity toward others. I will miss them, but I think they will grow to be great Guardian horses and serve our Pemdai warriors fearlessly.”

Levi nodded. Before he could respond, Reece gathered her dress. “I really should get back to the palace. Tonight will be a beautiful night for Harrison and Angeline, and I am excited to spend the afternoon with the ladies as we await this event.”

“Very well, then,” Levi answered as Reece turned to leave. “Miss Bryant.” He closed his eyes and exhaled. It was most likely because he referred to her by her previous name instead of her married one.

Well, I used to be. She offered him a warm smile. “Go on.”

He stepped toward her and reached for her hand. To feel the touch of his skin against her flesh sent a violent shiver down her spine. It was evident Levi noted her reaction, yet he continued to warmly keep her hand within his.

He looked sorrowfully into her eyes. “I must admit, this has been one of the most difficult times I have ever endured. I am fully aware you and I have a history together, which you remember and I am at a loss. I humbly ask you forgive my calling you by a name that is no longer yours.” His eyes pleaded with hers, “Will you please tell me how I referred to you before?”

Reece’s lips twisted. My love, my wife, Mrs. Oxley, she thought as she tried to answer Levi with words that would not scare him off.

It was obvious, and she saw it in his eyes, he held no affection toward her. It felt as though this interaction was Levi trying to be honorable and responsible for accepting her, even though he didn't love her.

Just treat him like it’s the first time you’ve met.

“If you are comfortable with it, I think you might just call me Reece.”

Levi’s brow knitted, and his expression grew dark. “Was I this informal with you before?”

“No,” Reece answered. “But I understand too much information can be overwhelming.”

“Please,” he said longingly, “I need to know the man I was to you. I know how difficult this is for me, and so I cannot imagine what you must be going through.”

“After you first admitted your feelings for me, you referred to me as ‘My Love.’” She watched Levi’s complexion pale some. “You asked,” she said with a laugh.

Levi nodded, “Indeed. I must know.”

“Oh? Because you look as though you might pass out at any moment, so I think sticking with Reece, for now, should be the way to go.”

“Is it your wish that I refer to you as Mrs. Oxley when we are in the company of others?”

Reece nodded. “Whatever is comfortable to you.”

“I believe it is proper.”

As much as Levi was trying, their conversation was awkward and making her extremely uncomfortable. This entire situation was wearing on her nerves, and she missed her Levi so desperately that talking to this stranger was beginning to make her nauseated. She had to leave before her emotions gave her away completely, and the tears that were starting to surface would betray her confidence.

“As I said, whatever you are the most comfortable with.”

“Very well, Reece.” He offered her a tiny smile and released her hand. “I do hope you will not harbor any hard feelings toward me for donating the colts.”

I’ve got to get out of here! “None.” She managed to smile. “They are your horses now, and you may do whatever you wish with them. Now, if you will excuse me, I really need to check on the ladies.”

Levi nodded. “I shall see you this evening.”

Reece turned. “Until then,” she said smartly as she quickly left the stables.

That evening, Reece walked with Elizabeth into the room arranged for Harrison and Angeline’s commitment ceremony, and she quickly learned why Levi insisted on giving her a traditional ceremony from Earth.

She gazed around the room, seeing it was only Harrison’s, Angeline’s, and Navarre’s families present. The sofas were removed, giving standing room for all guests. Navarre stood in the corner of the room, with the corner windows behind him displaying the lush and glowing nature of the palace’s front gardens. The guests each held a celebratory drink in their hand, waiting for Harrison and Angeline to arrive.

Once the couple entered the room, Navarre raised his glass. “Family and friends, please acknowledge our guests of honor.”

Reece followed everyone by raising her glass of sparkling juice toward Harrison and Angeline. Harrison’s smile matched Angeline’s, and it was obvious the young couple had waited long enough to finally commit their lives to each other.

Reece subtly eyed Levi as he stood next to his father. He had an amused expression as he watched Harrison and Angeline take their places in front of Navarre with Elizabeth and Levi to each of their sides.

Navarre handed Harrison and Angeline each a chalice and smiled. “Harrison James Oxley, you have expressed that Angeline Sena Hamilton is the only one woman with whom you wish to share your life. We are here to witness you commit your personal words to her and humbly offer yourself to her as her husband.”

Harrison and Angeline turned to face each other. He smiled as he let out a breath. “Angie, you of all people know I am not one with the talent to express my love for you properly. I beg of you to accept me as your husband even if I speak the wrong words to prove my love to you.”

Angeline softly laughed. “If you said anything too formal and romantic, I would question whether or not this was a lie.”

Harrison smirked. “Angie, before I realized what love really was, I was a man filled with arrogant opinions on the subject. I was so desperately wrong, and I know there is no other woman out there who would have ever brought this to my attention except for you. You have utterly bewitched me in the most surprising of ways, and I wish nothing more than to commit my entire life to you as your husband if you’ll have me?”

Navarre’s lips tightened as he brought his attention to Angeline.

Angeline placed her hand on Harrison’s cheek. “I believe I have waited my entire life to answer this question of commitment from you. Yes, Harrison James Oxley, I accept your promise and your request to become my husband.”

Navarre raised his glass. “To celebrate Angeline’s acceptance of Harrison’s commitment.”

The entire group raised their glasses and took a sip of their wine. Reece practically choked on her juice when her eyes locked with Levi’s and a familiar smile was directed toward her. After a simple wink, Levi brought his attention back to Navarre.

Reece felt the heat in her cheeks, and adrenaline was coursing through her body after seeing Levi respond to her like that for the first time since she’d lost him. She turned to find Isabelle standing just off to her right.

Don’t even go there, Reece, she thought as she wondered who Levi had truly offered the gesture to.

She ignored her insecure feelings as she listened to Angeline profess her love and commitment to Harrison.

“So with all of this said, and knowing I cannot wait another moment to become your wife, will you, Harrison James, accept me as your wife?”

A kiss replaced words, forcing the room to erupt into laughter. Harrison stepped back. “Yes, my lovely Angeline. With everything I am, I accept you as my wife.”

Navarre grinned at Harrison. “A little hasty this evening?”

“Just wanting to move things along more quickly for the sake of the guests,” he laughed.

“As His Grace commands, please, seal your words with a toast. To the bride and groom,” Navarre said.

Angeline and Harrison tipped their glasses together, took a sip, and Harrison wasted no time handing his chalice to Levi, prompting Angeline to do the same.

“The moment you have been waiting for, Harrison,” Navarre spoke out. “With confirmation by your emperor, you may openly seal and close out your commitment ceremony with a kiss,” he finished with a wink.

Harrison brought Angeline tightly into his arms, lifting her feet from the ground as his lips, once again, secured a kiss.

Reece watched Angeline run her fingers through Harrison’s hair, remembering and aching to share a moment like this with Levi again. Their kiss was halted when Navarre cleared his throat.

“Shall we open these windows and send you both off on your vacation this instant?” He laughed before bringing his attention to everyone in attendance. “Raise your glass to acknowledge The Duke of Vinsmonth, Harrison Oxley, and the Duchess of Sandari, Angeline Hamilton, are now one in the same. Mr. and Mrs. Harrison James Oxley are now husband and wife.”

The group once again toasted the couple and cheered with acceptance of Harrison and Angeline’s union.

Reece stood back and allowed the family to greet and express their joy to Harrison and Angeline. She sipped on the delicious juice and looked around, hoping to find the next servant to ask for another glass.

“Darling, you look unwell. Perhaps you would like some tea?” Lady Allestaine suggested as she approached Reece.

“I’m fine, just thirsty.”

Lady Allestaine eyed her glass. “That juice has a tendency to encourage thirst rather than quench it. I will send for some tea to ease your thirst.”

“I’ll be fine.” Reece smiled.

Lady Allestaine looked over to Levi, who was in a lively conversation with King Hamilton, King Nathaniel, and Navarre. “It appears as though Levi has reverted to his old ways again.” She turned to Reece with a freshly poured cup of tea brought over by a servant. “How are you faring these days? We know this is difficult for our son, but you are our daughter as well, and we also know this is difficult for you also.”

Reece took a sip of the hot tea. “It’s definitely not easy, but I’m willing to do whatever it takes to help him find his way back to me.”

Lady Allestaine took Reece’s arm and pulled her to a more secluded location in the room. “Allow Navarre and me to speak with him. Levi is mentally at an age where he concerned himself more with the opinions of his father and duty to his future position as emperor than anything else. I know these are the issues he battles.”

“Please, just give him time,” Reece answered. “As desperately as I want someone to wave a magic wand over his head and give his memories back to him, I don’t want him to feel forced to be with me.”

“Has this worked so far? Have you to been able to talk about anything?”

No, Reece thought, becoming agitated. “When we have discussed things, I have learned to allow him to ask questions. He seems a bit timid by some of the answers, but sometimes it feels like I may be getting through to him.”

Lady Allestaine smiled sympathetically at her. “I am no fool, dear one. Navarre and I will keep our distance, but we will not allow Levi to drive you away either. He was a much different person at this age, and it took guarding on Earth becoming his highest priority to help encourage his new outlook on life.”

“For now, I’m hoping something will jar his memory.” She shrugged. “Any memory, I really don’t care. I just don’t want to pressure him or have him pressured too much after everything he has been through.”

Lady Allestaine’s lips tightened. “We will honor your wishes; however, you should know I have never been one to enable or patronize my children’s behavior when I understand it’s out of line and character for them.”

At that moment, Reece and Lady Allestaine both watched Levi approach Tomas and Isabelle. He properly greeted Tomas, and Reece didn’t fail to notice some form of longing in his eyes when he greeted Isabelle.

“That,” Lady Allestaine started, “had better not become a problem.”

Reece subtly grinned. “I could not agree more.”

“Levi,” Lady Allestaine called out.

He abruptly brought his attention toward the area of the room where Reece and Lady Allestaine stood. With a nod, he dismissed himself and strode directly toward their location.

“Mother,” he acknowledged. “Reece,” he said with a formal bow.

“I believe Mrs. Oxley would appreciate some fresh water. Please see to it that your wife is cared for, as I must speak with Queen Hamilton about the arrangements we must make for Harrison and Angeline’s celebration when they return from their vacation.”

Levi looked at his mother in confusion. “I was under the assumption it would be at their estate overlooking the seas in Sandari.”

Lady Allestaine arched her brow sharply. “We have decided to have it at their lakeside estate. It was Angeline’s favorite place to vacation as a child.” She narrowed her eyes at Levi. “However, such news should not be nearly as important as the fact that your wife is in need of your services.”

With that, she walked away, leaving Reece face to face with Levi. “I’m perfectly fine.” She smiled politely.

Levi blinked a few times. “Forgive me, but my mother is correct. Allow me a moment to retrieve a glass of water for you.”

Once Levi returned, he stood tall and formal at Reece’s side, looking on as Harrison and Angeline spoke with their parents.

“I’m so happy for them,” Reece finally spoke.

“Indeed,” Levi returned. “I never would have imagined Harrison finding love with anyone, but I believe Angeline suits him extremely well.”

Levi glanced down at Reece, “Was our commitment ceremony done in such a way?”

Memories of their enchanting wedding and of Levi standing at the front of the walkway waiting for her with the most loving expression she had ever seen washed over her. It took everything within her to untwist the knot that raveled in her stomach and restrain the tears of anguish.

“Have I said something wrong?” Levi questioned with concern.

Reece felt the tears in her eyes but smiled past them and looked directly into Levi’s. “You surprised me with the most incredible wedding ceremony. It was a dream come true.”

“I surprised you with,” he paused, “a wedding ceremony?”

Reece smiled. “In the way they are performed on Earth, yes.”

Levi’s brows knit together briefly. “How interesting.”

Reece watched Levi’s expression change at that moment. Great, another frightening revelation for him, she thought, seeing now that anything that regarded the relationship they once shared together made him uncomfortable.

“It was a very happy day,” she confidently returned.

Levi’s eyes roamed around the room, and after a soft exhale, he eyed her water and cleared his throat. “Can I get you anything else?”

“No. Thank you for asking.”

“Very well, then. Please excuse me. There is something I must attend to before Harrison and Angie depart for the evening.”

Reece said nothing. She dismissed him with a nod. And once again, he leaves, she thought, slightly annoyed.

The group finally settled down, giving Reece the opportunity to congratulate Angeline and Harrison. Angeline’s eyes glittered with excitement as she hugged Reece.

“I do hope that when we return for our celebration that Levi’s memories will have returned and we will be able to celebrate that as well.”

“Wishful thinking,” Reece returned. “Don’t worry about us. I’m confident we will be fine, whether or not his memories return. You and Harrison enjoy your vacation. You both have waited longer than you needed to for this.”

“Ladies,” Queen Hamilton approached with a beaming expression. “Please forgive my interruption, but I must help prepare Angie for her departure tonight.”

Reece stepped back. “Definitely.” She reached for Angeline’s hand. “Congratulations on your marriage. Now go and enjoy the best part of becoming husband and wife!” She winked.

After Angeline and her mother had left the room, Harrison marched over to where Reece was preparing to exit the room.

“Leaving so soon?” He arched a brow at her. “I believe your cousin deserves at least a hug for not utterly destroying his vows this evening.”

Reece embraced Harrison and placed a small kiss on his cheek before stepping back. “I was confident you wouldn’t screw anything up.” She laughed. “In all seriousness, I’m so very happy for you and Angie. Enjoy your vacation.”

Harrison grew somber as he guided Reece away from the group. “Angie and I will be gone for almost two weeks. I know you will miss our company greatly,” he said with a smirk, “but now is the time for you to do your part and get my cousin to fall madly in love with you again.”

“Not to worry. I have my own plans to help bring him back to me.”

Harrison embraced her. “You are coping; however, I can see the sadness in your usually brilliant eyes.” He stepped back and studied her. “You must fight past this. See it as a challenge. Know this, Levi has never shown genuine attraction toward any woman but you.”

“Really? Not even Isabelle?” Reece answered, bringing up the relationship Levi had with King Hamilton’s eldest daughter.

“I witnessed their entire relationship, and you must know he only courted her out of duty. He may not understand that due to his memory loss, but it is a fact. You were the one that changed him, and it is essential you know that. After he had fallen in love with you, Levi went from a noble, proper man to a ridiculously sappy romantic. You must trust me on this.”

“Got it,” Reece nodded. “Now, please quit worrying about us. You have a vacation and a lovely wife that awaits you.”

“Indeed, I do,” Harrison answered as he brought his attention to Angeline, who had returned and was saying farewells to her family. “It appears as though my lovely wife is fully prepared to leave, and I speak for both of us when I say we look forward to watching you and Levi enjoying our celebration party when we return.”

“Whether or not Levi is comfortable with me as his wife while we are in attendance, I have every bit of confidence that we will.” Reece went to walk past him. “Have a wonderful time.”

That night, Levi retired early, prompting Reece to do the same. She walked to her bedchambers and slipped into the hot bath Jasmeen had drawn for her. Now, it was time to think. She placed a warm cloth over her face and sunk further into the silky water.

She was confident Levi would remain around the palace now that Harrison was gone. He already informed her he had opted out of guarding on Earth until Harrison’s return. This was good. Now, it was time to ensure she encountered him at any given opportunity.

A horseback ride. He rides every morning, she thought. I’ll be the first one at the stables.

Reece smiled. Harrison was right. It was time to show Levi the woman he fell in love with. He may not have remembered the particular details of what she had done that left him in awe of her, but she did, and she would use that information to guide her—to guide him.

The next morning before breakfast, Reece quickly dressed to ride and walked swiftly toward the stables. Areion hadn’t been saddled, so she knew she was there before Levi. She took a deep breath, knowing he would show at any minute, and remained confident as she put her new plan into action.

“Arrow is saddled and ready for you, Lady Reece,” Javian said as he met her at the mounting block.

“Javian, how many times do I have to tell you I am more comfortable being referred to as Reece?” She arched her eyebrow at him, forcing Javian to laugh in response.

“Forgive me, Reece. I believe I was only—”

“Properly addressing a lady of Pasidian Palace, is that not correct, Javian?” Levi said as he approached.

Reece turned around and sighed with relief at Levi’s humorous expression.

“Of course, Master Levi,” Javian answered before he turned to help Reece onto Arrow. “However, she does insist on being referred to as Reece.”

Levi nodded as he walked toward Reece. “She has made that clear to me as well.” He nodded toward Reece. “If you do not mind, I will assist Reece. Is Areion prepared for me?” Levi kindly asked.

“The men were saddling him as I was finishing with Arrow. Allow me to retrieve him for you,” Javian said and turned back to the stables.

Levi looked at Reece, and to her greatest delight, he displayed her favorite grin.

I know exactly what’s behind this smile, she thought.

It was the expression that told her he was completely taken with her at the moment.

Plan A seems to be working! Reece thought.

“Allow me to be of assistance to you,” he said as he reached down, gripped her at the waist, and hoisted her up onto Arrow’s back.

To feel his hands on her like this again was exhilarating; fortunately, Reece kept her composure. “Why thank you, kind sir,” she said while smiling down at him.

Levi softly laughed. “May I inquire as to where you and Arrow are heading off to this morning?”

“I had planned to ride him to one of my favorite locations.”

Javian returned with Areion, and Levi was quickly on his back. He looked over at Reece and offered a mischievous smile. “Would you mind if Areion and I join you?”

This was undeniably working out better than Reece could have imagined it would. “Not at all,” she said while turning Arrow to leave. She looked back to find Levi gazing intently at her. She didn’t let the smoldering expression on his face affect her. “I only hope that you and Areion can keep up,” she said as she turned the reins loose on Arrow.

The horses raced rapidly through the countryside and slowed once they were traveling up the road to her and Levi’s estate. Levi halted his horse. “This estate?” Levi asked in confusion. “I have always been drawn to it. Are you acquainted with the owners?”

Reece’s stared ahead. “As a matter of fact, I know them pretty well.”

Levi studied the road. “So your plans are to visit with them today?” He smiled over at her. “I will admit that I would love to meet them.”

“I believe you may enjoy their company,” she said with a wink and let Arrow gallop somewhat faster down the road until they reached the opening that revealed the massive manor she hadn’t seen since their wedding night. Her heart wrenched as she recalled the last time they were here, but she kept her emotions intact. She halted Arrow and quickly dismounted him with Levi following right behind her.

She turned back to find him studying the large house. “Reece,” he softly said her name. “I am somewhat confused. The manor is vacant. Why would—”

“It is our home, Levi. Does anything about being here seem familiar to you?” she asked as she watched an interesting expression play out in his face.

He absently nodded and gazed down at her. “I grew up in a home similar to this before we moved into the palace,” he said. “This is our home?”

“Yes. You purchased it for us to live in once we were married.” She gazed into his brilliant eyes. “Would you care to go inside?”

He studied her for a moment. “I believe I would.”

After Reece had given Levi a brief tour of their house, she walked into the sitting room that flooded her with memories of the intimate moment they shared on the day Levi informed her that this would be their home. She shook the memories off, knowing they would not serve to help her in this situation, and walked directly to the sofa and took a folded blanket from it.

“May I inquire as to why you need a blanket?” Levi asked with confusion.

Reece sauntered past him. “You’re welcome to join me,” she said as she walked out of the room and toward the entry doors of their home.

Excitement flooded through her as Levi walked at her side along the banks of the pond.

“This manor,” Levi started as they walked over the stone bridge that led to the area where Levi surprised Reece with a picnic. “It is truly beautiful.” He laughed. “Purchasing this as our home is one thing that doesn’t surprise me.”

“That’s great to know,” Reece responded as she heard Areion and Arrow following closely behind.

“These horses,” Levi said with a laugh. “This is so out of character for a Guardian horse.”

Reece stopped and turned, prompting Levi and both stallions to do the same. “They act like a couple of kids, don’t they?”

Levi shoved his hands in his pockets. “Indeed. Guardian horses usually remain in the location their master had left them at unless ordered otherwise.”

Reece laughed. “These two have not only proven they are possibly the most fearless and fierce horses the Guardians have ever known, but they both also have funny little quirks in their personalities.”

Levi ran his hand down the center of Areion’s face. “I must admit that I have never encountered these horses having anything but a warrior mentality. To witness a softer side is quite interesting.”

“It doesn’t really help that I spoil them either.” She shrugged when Levi glanced over at her. “Hopefully, that doesn’t upset you to hear, because you did allow me the privilege of doing so at the time.”

Levi grinned. “I do not mind at all; however, I am learning fairly quickly that these beasts are attracted to you, and it is not due to your spoiling them.”

“Why, thank you,” Reece managed through her nerves. Somehow, she felt like Levi was coming around, and all she wanted was to throw her arms around his neck and feel his arms around her again.

She forced the feelings away and turned to resume their walk. Reece strolled over to the exact spot where they’d shared a quiet afternoon before, admiring their home and the solitude of this location. She spread the blanket out on the ground and gracefully sat on it. She looked up at Levi, who stood in silence, watching her.

“You can join me if you like?”

Levi hesitantly sat next to her on the blanket and gazed out at the pond.

“This is my favorite view of our home,” she said as she took in the image of their impressive mansion and the glistening water before them.

Her breath caught when she looked over at Levi and found him watching her with an expression she had never seen on his face before.

If only I could read your thoughts, she internally wished.

“Indeed, this is a lovely area to marvel at the beauty of this location,” he responded. His expression changed, and Levi grew more serious. “Reece, I wish to apologize to you for any awkward moments I may have caused between us. I believe I have been most frustrated with the fact that I have lost nine years of my life.”

“Levi, you don’t—”

“Please,” he said, interrupting her. He twisted some to face her. “You have been extremely patient with me. I will admit that, given the way I have been behaving, I do not deserve your kindness.”

“All that I wish right now is that you were more comfortable with me. I want to be able to help you. I can’t imagine what everything must seem like to you right now.”

Levi stared fixedly at her again, forcing Reece’s breath to halt. She studied his lips, longing to feel them on hers again. She desperately missed his closeness. A soft breeze blew the fragrance of his cologne in her direction, filling all of her senses and giving her a great desire to feel his powerful and strong body on hers. Her emotions came crashing down violently, and it was taking everything in her power not to react to them. Fortunately, Levi sighed and looked away from her and out to the water before them.

“You may not know, but you have served to help me already. I must commend you for being the strong woman that I have come to realize that you are. I have allowed myself to consider what all of this must be doing to you as well. I beg of you to forgive me if I have caused you heartbreak over how I have been treating you. I do not know how I was in our relationship, but I imagine that your burden must be very heavy,” he said with sorrow in his voice as he looked back at her.

To put it mildly. “Levi, I won’t lie—this has been one of the toughest experiences I have ever gone through in my life. But I will say that I have no option but to believe that the man I fell in love with is still in there regardless of whether or not you know him.”

“May I ask why you chose to sit out in this location?” he cocked his head to the side in question.

“Are you wondering if we have done this before?” she asked, still hoping that sitting in this area would jar something in his memories.

“Yes. It feels familiar to me, and it is nice to finally feel some form of peace right now.”

“I am very glad to hear that,” Reece delightfully returned. “Yes. You and I had a lovely picnic out here in this spot. It was one of my favorite moments that we shared together before we were married.”

Levi smiled widely. “It would appear as though I was quite the romantic gentleman with you.”

“That is the understatement of the century,” Reece said, unafraid to remove her eyes from his.

Levi leaned in toward her, and his eyes roamed over her face, studying her again. She knew this look, and she could not believe that he may, in fact, kiss her. She continued to watch him, not moving one muscle.

“You are a fascinating woman, Reece,” he said in a low voice, his eyes now penetrating through hers. “Your eyes have a certain effect on me that I cannot explain. They are striking.”

Reece swallowed as she watched Levi battle with the desire to kiss her. She inwardly begged him to place his lips on hers. She smiled slightly, encouraging him more. “You used to tell me that all of the time.”

He brought his hand to her face and cupped her chin. His touch was electrifying. His thumb gently traced her bottom lip. “Did I also always tell you that you have an exquisite smile?” he said as he offered her a provocative grin.

She nodded in return, unable to respond. Levi’s hand tenderly caressing her face had her frozen in disbelief that this moment was about to happen. He cupped the back of her neck and moved closer to her. His eyes were focused on her lips as he gently brought his lips onto hers. Reece inhaled deeply, and the familiar and overwhelming masculine fragrance of him filled all of her senses. Her heart was beating wildly out of control, but fortunately, she was able to keep her breathing at a normal rate.

Levi’s lips gently covered her bottom lip, kissing it tenderly. She heard him softly sigh as if he desired this moment as much as she did. His kiss became stronger as his lips slowly explored her lips. She let the sensation of his thumb brushing back and forth along the side of her neck keep her calm, as all she wanted was to become lost in his passionate kiss.

He slowly withdrew from her, but only enough to return his eyes to hers. They were darker now, as they always were when he deeply desired her.

“I really should not be doing this, but I am having profound difficulty resisting you at the moment.”

She exhaled and gazed purposefully into his eyes. “Maybe there’s a reason you feel this way. Please don’t fight these feelings.”

His eyes raptly studied her lips again. He cradled her head within both of his hands and brought his lips tenderly back to hers. He gently nipped her bottom lip, encouraging her and willing to offer her the kiss she deeply desired.

Without any hesitation, Reece answered this subtle request, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, her husband was kissing her ardently again. She softly moaned in pleasure and brought her hands up through his hair, kissing him powerfully in return. Levi’s breathing increased, and he seemed just as spellbound by this passionate kiss as she was. He was not as tender with his kiss as she believed he would be. There was something more wild and aggressive about him, and it heightened Reece’s desire for more, as it reminded her of their wedding night. Her heart raced with anticipation. Did she, by some miracle, regain his love? Just as Reece thought he would gently guide her to lie down on the blanket and indulge himself further, her greatest wish was violently ripped away from her, leaving her disorientated for a moment. Levi abruptly withdrew, and his eyes seemed fierce.

“Forgive me,” he said while abruptly standing.

“Forgive you?” Reece said, trying to catch her breath.

Levi called for Areion.

Why is this happening? Reece thought as she stood up and approached him.

“Levi, what’s wrong? What happened? Please, don’t leave. Talk to me.”

Levi shook his head. “Reece, please—I need more time.”

“More time? Levi, tell me, what did I do?”

Levi exhaled and looked down at her. “You did nothing, Reece. I am the one to blame for this.”

Reece shook her head in disillusionment. “What are you talking about?” She gripped his arm, forcing him to turn and face her. “Talk to me, please. I love you, Levi,” she said with tears filling her eyes.

Levi stood tall. “And that is why I am the one to blame. Believe me, I am trying with everything that I am to make this work, but—”

“But? But what?” she said, almost in a growl.

Levi removed her hand from his arm and hoisted himself up onto Areion’s back. “It is best if I do not talk about it. I believe I will only hurt you more than I already have. Forgive me for selfishly kissing you for my own personal satisfaction. It was wrong, and once again, out of character for me.”

With that, he was gone, leaving Reece to wonder where to go from here. She looked out at the water, looking beyond it toward their home. Her eyes filled with tears, knowing that if Levi remembered her, they would be happily living together in it. She abruptly shook her head and aggressively wiped the tears from her eyes.

No! She inwardly scolded herself. No. You can’t fall apart like this, she thought as she ran a hand over her abdomen.

“We must give your father more time,” she told the child in her womb. “He’ll come back to us. Your mommy needs to stay positive.” She looked at Arrow. “I will get my husband back,” she said determinedly as she walked over to the stallion and prepared to leave for the palace.

Chapter Three

After dinner that evening, Levi dismissed himself, opting out of joining everyone in the sitting room. His frustration over his impulsive decision to kiss Reece earlier continued to distress him. He did not love her, so why would he behave in such a rude manner toward a woman who was obviously in a fragile state?

Either way, he could not forget about the sensations he experienced while kissing her. Something was so familiar about it, but he could not remember anything about her beyond their kiss. Strangely, the kiss initially gave him a sense of comfort amidst the chaos of everything he was facing. There was something about Reece he was drawn to, but he could not explain it. He’d hoped his kiss would help ignite his memories with her, but once fully indulged in the kiss, something changed. Something pierced through him and ended any and all emotion that was beginning to unfold. It was wrong. Never in his life had he engaged in such an intimate kiss with a woman he had hardly known.

Levi meandered through the halls of the palace and walked out onto one of the private balconies that overlooked the front lawns. He hoped this time alone would help erase the memories of the kiss he shared with Reece, but he was wrong. The emotions, good and bad, came flooding back to him, overwhelming him in every way. He placed his elbows on the stone ledge, clasped his hands, and gazed into the river winding through the palace’s front lawn. To his surprise, he didn’t find refuge in the water peacefully flowing along the grounds, but instead, the brilliance of the water reminded him of Reece’s glistening eyes. A desire to kiss her brought a surge of energy up his spine. The memory of her lips on his, the softness of her kiss, and the way she fully accepted his strong desire to kiss her wildly delivered to him a powerful craving to be in her presence again. If she were with him at this moment, he would not be able to resist her.

This is not like me. Why is this happening to me? he thought in absolute frustration. Why can I not simply have my memories back or awaken from this bizarre dream?

“Levi, you poor soul,” Isabelle said as she approached with a subtle laugh. “Is it all really that miserable?” she said with some concern.

His frustrations began to unwind at the sound of Isabelle’s voice. Levi leaned up and looked at the beautiful woman. His irritability grew as he forced his attraction toward Isabelle away, knowing she was now married and she was no longer the woman with whom he was involved.

Has she come to torture me now? he thought, recognizing Isabelle was the last person he needed to be around at this time.

“Do you mind if I join you?” Isabelle asked as Levi pushed up from the railing to acknowledge her.

“How did you know I was here?” he asked, somewhat annoyed she would oddly follow him onto the balcony where he’d sought seclusion.

She shot him a knowing look. “Given your current situation, I knew you would venture out to our location.”

“Our location?”

“Do not tell me you lost memories of us as well?” she teased. “I understand you are going through quite a bit right now, but I also know you and I spent many evenings alone on this balcony.”

It is also where I decided to start courting you, Levi thought as more emotions washed over him.

Any thoughts of Reece were replaced with the comforting familiarity of Isabelle. She was right. It was why he’d walked out to this location, something familiar about the life he once had. His relationship with Isabelle was what felt real in the strange reality to which he had awoken. Isabelle Hamilton was the woman he’d intended to marry, and he missed her company. He said nothing as he studied her flawless face, overcome with the feelings he carried for her. She was the only woman in all his acquaintance he had ever become attracted to, and he knew she didn’t desire him for his status alone. Somehow, she was no longer his.

Why did I ever have a desire to end our relationship? he thought, desperately wanting to bring her into his arms again.

Isabelle’s cheeks flushed. “I never imagined you would look at me in such a way again.” She walked over to Levi’s side and gazed out over the ledge. “As a married woman, I should not carry these emotions, but I cannot help but be overwhelmed with joy to see this expression on your face.” She looked over and smiled at him.

Levi brought his attention to the views in front of him and sighed. “Forgive me, Isabelle. I do not wish to awaken emotions within you that should no longer exist. Please understand, it is hard for me to accept that you and I are no longer a couple.” He folded his arms and leaned onto the ledge again. “If it is not too much to ask, would you be willing to explain to me what happened between us?” He looked back to find Isabelle’s expression had turned more serious. “Why would I have chosen to end our relationship?”

“Not a day has gone by that I do not ask myself that very question, Levi.” She forced a smile on her face. “I have always wondered what I had done to compel you to end our relationship in the manner you did.”

“Isabelle, what did I do to cause you such distress? Certainly, I must have considered your feelings over mine when making that decision,” he pondered, seeing the heartbreak on her face. “Please, tell me what I did—what I said.”

“One day, quite abruptly and unexpectedly, you stated that we were too young to consider marriage and that it was pointless to continue our relationship. You were to begin serving on Earth, and you said that it was unfair to continue our relationship, as serving on Earth was where your heart would be.”

“Is that why I fell in love with Reece?” he accidentally said aloud, meaning to inwardly ask the question of himself. “Please—do not answer that. I am very confused about that as well.”

“I waited for you, Levi,” she whispered. “I believed you would come back to me. Our love seemed too strong for you not to do so. Then, close to a year ago, I realized I needed to let you go and move forward with my life.”

“I am deeply sorry, Isabelle. The reasons why I would end our relationship makes no sense to me. It was my duty to marry you, and I utterly failed in that regard. Were my mother and father upset with me over such a negligent decision?”

“I believe they were more concerned about your well-being than anything else.”

He sat back and gazed intently into her eyes. “I am grateful that you found love with Tomas. He is a good, noble man, and you deserve the best. How did Julian handle this news? He gave me the hardest time when I began to court you, and I certainly would not have wished to be in bad favor where he is concerned,” Levi said with a laugh.

Sorrow washed over her expression, and tears filled her eyes.

“Not again!” Levi said in frustration. “Pardon me, I have—”

“No,” Isabelle said as she blotted her eyes with a handkerchief. “You need not ask forgiveness. You have no memory of what happened to him.”

“May I ask what happened? He was an excellent friend.”

“He was killed in the battle of Armedias. He died nobly alongside many other brave warriors to rescue Reece and return her to Pemdas.”

Levi felt his stomach twist into knots. He rubbed his forehead, fighting back his grief. “I am deeply sorry for your loss. Julian has been one of mine and Harrison’s dearest friends since we were boys, as you know. He will not be forgotten.”

“Thank you, Levi.” She reached for his arm. “Even though you have no memory of it, you have already given our family your sympathies. I do hope that this news does not cause you further distress.”

Strangely, Isabelle’s comforting hand on his arm felt wrong.

What is happening to me? he thought as his emotions abruptly took a wild turn and he felt a pressing desire to be in Reece’s presence. Uncomfortable, Levi gently removed her hand from his arm and forced a smile.

“I am fine. I am pleased to hear your family is coping well.”

Isabelle’s expression changed to confusion by Levi’s gesture. “Thank you, we are. Now, I must be getting back before someone questions both of our absences. I do not wish to risk upsetting Reece further either.”

“That is very considerate of you. Even though I have no memories of her, I do not like seeing her so distraught. I must keep in mind that she is carrying our child, and I do not wish to cause her any unneeded worry that may harm her or the child.”

“She—she is with child?” Isabelle stammered with utter astonishment.

Levi nodded. “We are not sharing the news with anyone at the moment given my current state.” He frowned in confusion when he noticed a tear slip down Isabelle’s cheek before she absently wiped it away. “Have I upset you?”

She turned and reached over to his face. “I may be married to Tomas, but you should know that my heart will always belong to you.”

Levi had no chance to respond before she turned and rushed back to the palace. He stood there disillusioned, and oddly enough, it wasn’t as a result of what Isabelle had stated.

Her tender touch to his cheek did not illicit the reaction within him that he anticipated it would. It was nothing compared to how he’d responded to Reece’s touch and kiss. His mind instantly returned to thoughts of Reece and the way she’d made him feel earlier that day. He slightly licked his lips, remembering the sweet flavor of her desirable kiss. Instead of fighting his feelings, he allowed them to consume him. The way it felt when his lips first touched hers was more invigorating than he imagined it would be. He sat there imagining what it would be like to also savor the flavor of her enticing skin. His heart skipped a beat as he imagined himself kissing her slender neck and hearing that irresistible moan of hers again. He wanted to watch her hypnotic eyes as they become entranced with his.

Instead of returning to the location where everyone was gathered, he thought it best to retire to his bedchambers given his unpredictable thoughts about Reece. After the feelings he was experiencing, he felt it was best to avoid her. Until he began to develop a proper attraction toward her, he knew he had to keep his distance. His selfish desires would only bring Reece further pain because there was no love behind them. With that in mind, he discreetly left the balcony without being noticed.

Throughout the remainder of the month, Levi managed to create enough distractions for himself that he was hardly around the palace. Harrison and Angeline were looking to purchase an estate close to Pasidian, so when he wasn’t training with the Guardians, Levi spent the majority of his time helping Harrison find the right home.

“After mine and Angie’s celebration, which was oddly postponed, I believe you, and I should start serving on Earth together,” Harrison said while they rode at a slow pace back to the palace.

Levi frowned. “Why would you choose to serve on Earth? You are our commander. That makes no sense at all. I will simply serve with another.”

Harrison shifted in his saddle. “What makes no sense at all is you, my friend. I can do whatever I wish as the commander, and if I choose to serve on Earth, I will do exactly that.”

“Very well.”

“How are things working out with you and Reece?”

“I think it is evident that I am still struggling to understand why—”

“Levi, stop!” Harrison sighed. “You aren’t even trying in that department, and therefore, you have no excuse. Over the past month, we have all watched you go out of your way to avoid Reece, and it must stop.”

“Simply because I awoke as a nineteen-year-old man in my mind, do not think I will allow you to make demands of me.”

“Someone needs to. What is your problem with Reece? Why are you so frightened of her?”

“I am not frightened. I merely do not feel comfortable in her presence.”

“How could anyone not be comfortable in her presence? She is delightful. You must admit that she has been nothing but proper toward you. She does not push you in any way. Come to think of it, I believe I shall have to have a talk about that with her as well.”

“Harrison, stay out of this,” Levi said in annoyance. “It is not your problem. Ever since Galleta confirmed that my memories are not likely to return, I have resolved that I must learn to accept a life with Reece.” He sighed. “Somehow, I will.”

“You have resolved that, huh? And here I thought you lost your romantic nature,” Harrison said as he rolled his eyes. “Although, I feel it necessary to point out that the only way you shall be able to accept her is to be around her. So long as you are hiding out in the training units and avoiding her at all costs, you will never learn to love her. Have you yet had a conversation with her that lasted more than five minutes?”

“I am unable to do so. When I am in Reece’s presence,” he paused, “I cannot think straight. I do not know how to explain it.”

“I have a brilliant idea, Levi. Why don’t you try a little bit harder? She is your wife, and she is carrying your child. Procrastination is a friend to no one, so you must not continue to put this off. It is the day before we leave for the Hamiltons’ estate, and you cannot even be in the same room as Reece? It is absurd!”

“I highly doubt it will make any difference. Besides, we are celebrating your and Angie’s commitment toward each other anyway. My relationship with Reece at this celebration will undoubtedly go unnoticed.”

“That is what you think!” Harrison laughed. “Do not forget what these events are like, and do not forget that there will be more than one woman in attendance that will find it extremely amusing that Levi Oxley no longer takes an interest in his wife.” Harrison exhaled. “Do not subject Reece to their ridicule. You seriously need to get your head in the game on this one.”

“You make an excellent point.” He looked off into the distance.

“Getting to know who your lovely wife is will be the best thing you have done since you emerged from your coma. We must get you functioning normally again.” Harrison let out an exaggerated sigh.

“Is everything okay?” Levi asked.

“No,” Harrison simply stated. “Let me just say that this is not the first time I have had to play relationship counselor for the two of you. It is exhausting.”

Levi sighed. “I never asked for you to be involved.”

“That is the problem!” he shouted. “If I do not insist upon interjecting myself into your love life, I would be watching two of my favorite people fall apart all over again. It is not in my nature to worry about such things, yet I am compelled to for both your sakes.”

Levi glanced over at his cousin’s blank expression. “You must know that even though a month has passed since I woke up without my memories, it truly feels as though I woke up into a strange, alternate reality.”

“I do pity you. I really do.” Harrison looked at Levi, his eyes set with purpose. “But this is not an alternate reality. This is your life. You fell in love with Reece once before, and you can do it again. Now snap out of it, and start living your life. Make new memories to fill the void of the ones you have lost.”

Levi ran a hand through his hair and shifted in his saddle. “I believe that this is the wisest advice I have received since waking up.”

Harrison grinned. “Of course it is; I gave it to you. Now, I am done enabling this whole memory loss issue. We are all moving forward from here.” He leaned over and jabbed at Levi’s arm. “And what better way for you to begin making memories with Reece than at a magnificent celebration?” he finished with a laugh.

After they had reached the palace, Levi dismissed himself from Harrison in search of his father. Even though Harrison’s advice served him well, he remained daunted by the idea of embracing this reality. Not only did he have to find a way to accept Reece as his wife, but he also had to accept that Harrison was a changed man. Everything felt off, and he struggled every day to accept that nine years were stripped from his life.

“Levi?” Navarre stood from his desk as Levi entered the room. “Can I help you with something, son?”

Levi subtly grinned. “Can you snap your fingers and give me my life back?”

Navarre crossed his arms. “We all know that you are struggling, but you are a stronger man than this.”

Levi gripped his chin. “There is a question that is driving me insane.” He looked directly into Navarre’s eyes. “What made you and mother agree to my ending a relationship with Isabelle and eventually agreeing for me to take Reece as my wife?”

Navarre studied Levi. “It troubles me that you continue to battle with your relationship with Reece.”

“You have no idea how much it troubles me that I entered a relationship with her and I know not why.”

“I believe I have an idea.” Navarre gripped Levi’s shoulder. “Come with me.”

As they walked toward the stables, Levi rolled his eyes. “I just returned from a horseback ride with Harrison.” He gazed at his father. “It didn’t help.”

“I am most certainly not Harrison.” Navarre grinned.

Levi followed his father on an aggressive ride that ended at the top of a mountain. Something was familiar about this place. Levi dismounted Areion, absently walked toward the edge of the mountain, and studied the ocean before him. He held strongly to the emotions of knowing this place felt important, yet he didn’t know why.

“Do you have a recollection of this place?” Navarre questioned as he stepped next to his side.

“This place feels so strongly familiar to me.”

“It is where I first brought you after you ended your relationship with Isabelle. You were concerned that your mother and I were upset about that decision, and I used this location to explain to you why we were not.”

“Why? Why did it not upset you? She was a perfect choice for the next empress.”

“Levi, you courted her out of duty. Your mother and I knew that after you ended the relationship. I told you then, and I will tell you now, your mother and I do not wish for you to enter into a relationship that you believe must take place due to your future position in this world. We want you to be happy in your life. That, my son, is the only way to be a successful emperor.”

“And if I cannot find love with Reece?”

“That is something you must work on within yourself. I will tell you that you served as an excellent emperor in my absence, and Reece confidently stood at your side, not only as an outstanding empress but also as a fearless warrior.”

“It is so strange to hear as much.”

“Perhaps if you opened up more instead of fighting so hard, you will soon see why Reece not only stole your heart, but she captivated most of Pemdas as well.” Navarre gripped Levi’s shoulder. “Give her a chance. Give yourself a chance. You were happier with her than I ever thought possible, and you can be again.”

“I know this sounds weak, but I am not sure how. I will admit that I feel drawn to her at times, but then a negative feeling enters my thoughts, and I am troubled again.”

Navarre nodded. “Follow your inward feelings and hold firmly to them. There is a reason you are feeling this way.”

“And the negative?”

Navarre grinned. “You have the mindset of a Pemdai warrior. Use it to force that emotion away.”

“Simple as that, eh?” Levi laughed, somewhat relieved by his father’s advice.

“Simple as that.” Navarre stepped back. “Now, I believe we should return to the palace, as we leave first thing for Sandari tomorrow.”

“Wait,” Levi said as he gazed over at a small mound of grass. “Is there something more to this area other than you bringing me here?”

Levi looked at his father in confusion, only to have Navarre grin in response. “Is there?”

“I cannot place it.” He growled, “Why can I not simply remember?”

“Levi, relax,” Navarre interjected. “This is where you proposed to Reece, and she accepted. It is also where your minds connected in some interesting way and her mind transferred the map to the stone into yours.”

Levi exhaled. “Ah.” He walked over to Navarre, and both men hoisted themselves onto their horses. “If only I could remember.”

“Until you do, quit doubting your internal feelings and trust them instead.”

Levi turned Areion to leave but couldn’t resist a last glance at this location. “You are correct. Perhaps if I relax, some memories may return.”

“That is all of our greatest hope for you, son.”

That evening, Levi ignored all of the scrutinizing gazes he knew followed him. He allowed himself to take everything in instead of blocking his emotions. He noticed that even though Reece appeared to be in great spirits, there was also a hint of agony in her eyes. His eyes wandered around the group. The only person who didn’t appear to be enthused to be amongst everyone was Isabelle. Isabelle looked over to Levi, and her eyes met his with longing in them. Levi swallowed hard in response to the expression she held for him, reminding him of their last conversation together.

She is no longer yours, Levi. Keep your thoughts straight, he reminded himself.

With a polite nod toward Isabelle, Levi brought his gaze back to Reece.

He remained silent as he watched her, entirely ignoring the conversation that his father was having with the group of men Levi opted to join. She was a remarkably beautiful woman. Her eyes seemed to sparkle whenever she laughed, and she appeared to be excellent company for the group surrounding her. He listened as she playfully hummed a melody with the zorflak. He watched as Harrison teased her, and for the first time, he became mildly jealous of others having her attention. A strange sensation tugged at him, and he felt overwhelmed by the desire to have her interact with him. Following this aching need, he stood abruptly and dismissed himself from the group of men.

“Ah, Levi, I was beginning to wonder if you would ever join us tonight,” Harrison said.

Levi ignored him as he locked eyes with Reece. “Mrs. Oxley,” he acknowledged her with his name proudly, and for the first time.

Reece’s mouth dropped open in astonishment, which caused Levi to smile in response. He desperately wished he could determine what was playing in her thoughts, as her expression halted his breath at that moment. He watched her recover herself and lift her chin.

“Mr. Oxley?” she said teasingly, satisfying the desire he had to interact with her.

“Would you and your zorflak care to join me for a stroll in the gardens?”

He didn’t know if the entire room had grown quiet or if he had successfully tuned everyone and everything out, as he was utterly entrapped by Reece’s eyes the moment he asked the question.

“I would love nothing more,” she answered, her eyes never leaving his.

Levi extended his hand down to her, and as she rose up, he couldn’t resist the urge to bring the back of her delicate hand to his lips. When he rose up, he watched as she gazed at him with disbelief.

“You look utterly enchanting this evening,” he said, forgetting anyone else was in the room.

“Thank you, Levi,” she said, watching him with a delightful smile on her face. “I must say that you look quite dashing yourself.”

Levi grinned and became overwhelmed with pleasure to share this small interaction with her. Levi drew Reece’s arm up into his and brought his attention to the rest of the group that had been watching their entire interaction play out.

“If you all do not mind, I believe I will steal my wife away for the evening.”

“Don’t stay up too late. We leave first thing tomorrow morning for Sandari,” Harrison said with a wink.

Apparently, nothing has changed in nine years with that man, Levi thought as he ignored the comment and led Reece from the room.

As they walked through the corridors, he remained silent and tried to search for something to say.

“Levi?” Reece called out timidly.

“Yes?”

“Has something triggered your memories about me?”

“Unfortunately not,” he answered. “However, I had a few discussions earlier today, and they made me realize that I have not taken the opportunity to get to know the woman I fell in love with as I should. I have been selfishly worrying about my memory loss, and I have not even attempted to learn about the woman I married.” He paused and exhaled. “You have been unbelievably patient with me, and after everything I have put you through, I would not be surprised if you no longer wished to be my wife.”

“Please, don’t talk like that. I love you, and it’s through my memories of us that I’ve managed to survive this. I’m glad you are willing to talk with me because, frankly, I didn’t know how to approach you anymore.”

She was almost too kind and considerate of him. “Forgive me for that. As I said, it was me being selfish over my own losses and not considering yours as well.”

As they walked arm in arm and strolled through the gardens, Levi felt the familiarity of this moment.

Is this truly familiar, or does this simply feel right? he thought.

“Have we ever taken evening walks as we are now?” He softly sighed. “Pardon me. That is a foolish question, of course. I am fairly sure that if you and I were attached, we would have.”

Reece glanced up at him and smiled. “Attached?” she asked with humor in her voice.

He gazed at her in confusion. “I am sure we had courted for some time before I was convinced that I desired your hand in marriage?” Reece’s face instantly saddened, prompting him to speak out. “Please tell me that I courted you properly.”

“Yes. We have walked through the gardens in the evenings together many times. If that is what you refer to as courting a woman, then yes, you properly courted me,” she answered in a distant voice.

Way to ruin the mood, Levi, he thought as he guided her to sit.

He sat next to her; however, not too close. He needed to keep his thoughts straight and not let her consume his senses again, so he decided to bring his attention to the zorflak. He reached over and patted the critter on its head. The creature’s eyes changed from appearing to be frightened of him to that of being pleased. He fluttered his wings, and Reece laughed the most adorable laugh that Levi had ever heard from her.

“You mentioned I agreed that you should keep this creature,” he said while looking into her glistening eyes.

She nodded. “I’ll admit, you gave me a hard time for it, but in the end, I won the argument,” she answered with a playful grin.

Their eyes locked, and once again he was emotionally drawn to her. His attention was immediately brought to her perfect lips, desiring to place his on them again. He forced himself to concentrate.

“I must have loved you very much, as that is something I am not known for doing. I am not so easily overcome—”

The zorflak interrupted Levi with his humming, and Reece couldn’t restrain her laughter. “He is a rude little creature, is he not?” Levi said with a smile.

“I should tell you that you and Mozart have had your share of disagreements. I’m pretty surprised you even let me keep him after he annoyed you like he did.”

Levi chuckled. “Why would a zorflak take issue—”

Levi was stopped again when the zorflak began humming even louder. It was difficult enough to maintain his focus and search for words to have a proper conversation with Reece without a creature interrupting him.

Reece stood up and brought Mozart over to some bushes. “Go on and play, Mozart,” she said as the zorflak hopped off and disappeared into the bushes. She sat back down and smiled at Levi. “Mozart was extremely jealous of you. He used to compete with you for my attention.”

Levi was entrapped by her eyes. “I cannot blame him. I, too, have found myself desirous of your attentions as of late.”

He could no longer resist not feeling the softness of her face, and therefore he proceeded to follow his emotions and gently run his hand along the perfect lines of her face. Reece’s breathing picked up, and he knew he should not be doing this to her again. He really didn’t trust himself with these particular emotions, so how could she trust him?

“I believe I shall be one of the most privileged men in all of Pemdas to have such a beautiful woman on my arm over the next few days of celebrations,” he said in a low voice.

Reece gently removed his hand from her face and held it in both of hers. “Levi, I haven’t had an opportunity to discuss this with you, but I won’t be going to Sandari.”

“Reece, you must. Harrison and Angeline will most assuredly be saddened that you are not in attendance.”

She smiled sweetly at him. “I’ve already discussed this with your mother and with Angie, and they understand my reasons for not attending.”

“I know perfectly well that I have been most disagreeable since I awoke, and I know I am probably the reason why you may be uncomfortable attending, but please, I am trying to change. I want to spend more time with you. I need to learn about you—who you are. This entire time, I have been resisting you, and it was wrong of me to do so.”

“Levi, I need you there as my husband—the Levi I know and love. The man who always made me feel comfortable in situations I had never been accustomed to. I’m not comfortable going to some strange place, staying in a room all alone, and being forced to interact with people I don’t know. Not with everything that is going on with us anyway.” She reached to caress his face, and his flesh burned in response to her tender touch. “I know you aren’t at that point yet, Levi, and I’m not going to ask you to force yourself to be that man if that’s not who you are right now.”

He reflexively took her hand and turned to place his mouth in the palm of it. He inhaled deeply of the sweet fragrance of her skin as he pressed his lips into it.

“Please,” he softly urged. “Give me another opportunity. I will do my best to attend to all of your needs and ensure that you are comfortable. I will also arrange for us to reside in the same rooms.”

She exhaled. “You’ll be comfortable doing that?”

He would find a way to make this work. The thought of staying in the same room with Reece was a little unnerving, but he would manage. The rooms were large at the Hamiltons’ estate, and he was sure that the Hamiltons would make special arrangements for him and Reece.

“I will be perfectly fine. As I said, I will be more concerned with ensuring that you are comfortable.”

Reece studied Levi’s promising expression. “Everyone has already been making preparations to leave, and I’m not sure—”

“I’m fairly confident Jasmeen can have your items packed and ready to depart before the night is out.” Levi stood, prompting Reece to follow. “All we need to do is inform her that you plan to attend if that is your wish.”

Reece smiled warmly at him. “Okay,” she conceded.

Levi offered his arm. “Allow me to escort you to your rooms so you can notify Jasmeen of your change of plans.

The zorflak hopped out of the bushes and over to where Reece leaned over to pick him up. She tucked him into one arm and held onto Levi’s with the other. She wasn’t sure how this would all play out, but if she didn’t go, she would be giving up on Levi, and that was the last thing she wanted do.

Chapter Four

The atmosphere was euphoric, and for the first time ever, Harrison marveled at the exquisiteness of a ballroom. The Hamiltons spared no detail in the décor, and everyone in attendance wore expressions of amazement as well. With the help of his aunt Allestaine and her expertise in decorating for such lavish events, the enormous room was spellbinding. It was the final evening of a week of celebrations, and everything had been playing out flawlessly. Harrison could not be more proud of his young and beautiful bride, and he still found it arduous to share her company with the extensive amount of people in attendance. Either way, he used it to his advantage, continuously enjoying the image of her exquisite beauty as he watched her interact with all of the guests.

It was relieving to see that Levi was making an effort with Reece. He, for the most part, was attending to her needs and escorting her around the estate. It was obvious he was going through the motions of being a dutiful husband to his wife, and the smug glances from the other young women in the room were proving that they were satisfied to see that the emperor’s son was not so taken with his bride any longer. Even though Levi attended to Reece’s every need, it was apparent that he was not in love with her and was only assisting her because she was his wife and it was what a true gentleman would do.

Fortunately, the desperate women kept their distance from Levi, but that was only because he was aloof and completely unapproachable. His constant serious expression, and his being withdrawn from most in the room, reminded Harrison of when his cousin despised these events. When Levi was not standing protectively at Reece’s side, he remained in the company of Emperor Navarre and King Nathaniel. It was easy to see that Reece was having some form of an effect on him, and Harrison hoped that Levi would find the attraction for her as he had done before.

“You and Reece appear to be doing better,” Harrison mentioned to Levi as the two traveled through the corridors of the Hamiltons’ lakeside estate.

“Indeed, we are.” Levi looked over at him and grinned. “I will admit that she has a delightful personality. I do enjoy being in her company.”

“Definitely a start,” Harrison responded with a laugh. “Have you considered taking your mother’s advice and announcing that you and your lovely wife are expecting the next heir to Pemdas while all the kings and their families are in attendance?”

“I am unsure if it is the proper time for that. Reece and I are comfortable in each other’s presence; however, I am unsure if I wish to celebrate her carrying our child just yet.”

Harrison looked at Levi with disbelief. “It is so odd to hear you speak in such a way. All you wanted was such a moment when you first learned she was with child.”

“Harrison, I am not that man any longer. I understand that a man in love with a woman would be thrilled at the news; however, I cannot pretend to know what that is like. Any words you share regarding my past feelings of Reece carrying our child are just that—words. I have watched her interact with others, and I believe she shall make an excellent mother. That is truly the extent of my feelings about it at this time.”

Harrison stopped and gripped Levi’s arm, turning him to face him. “Whatever you do, never speak those words to Reece. You are best to stop judging her. I know you aren’t all there upstairs,” Harrison’s eyebrows rose up as he gestured to his own head, “but you seriously need to get over yourself.”

“I am trying to accept her, Harrison. It is much more complicated than you can imagine. I have times where I am perfectly fine being around her and another odd feeling will wash over me, and I find myself struggling to accept I would marry her. The latest issue that concerns me is trying to understand how she so easily adjusted to being forced to live here and leave her life on Earth behind. Not only that, how could she accept a man from another world to become her husband? There has to be some other reason she would have accepted my advances toward her.” He shook his head. “I just can’t comprehend our relationship, and I struggle—”

“Stop right there,” Harrison interrupted him. “First of all, I can’t believe you would question that.” Harrison folded his arms. “Do not tell me that you think she married you because of your status in Pemdas?” Harrison said incredulously.

Levi’s lips tightened as he shrugged. “I don’t know what to believe; but yes, I have felt that may have been a possibility.”

Harrison exhaled. “Indeed, you have much to learn about your wife.” He turned to continue their walk. “You will most certainly drive her away if you treat her as though she married you because of your status in Pemdas. To help explain your thoughts about that subject, you chased her, romanced her, and she fell in love with the sappy romantic you had become. As for marrying you because you were the emperor’s son? Reece never had and still has no interest in your title. Like I said, you need to get over yourself, whether your brains are one hundred percent or not.” He eyed Levi somberly. “As for her residing in Pemdas, you should know that even before your father mandated she live here for protection, you asked her to stay, and she accepted.”

“So she was willing to return to her life on Earth?” Levi muttered.

“Listen, I wasn’t there for your whole declaration of love moment. I only have knowledge of what you told me after I inquired about it. These are questions for Reece, and if you would get past your delusional ideas about her, you could possibly have a simple conversation with her about it. You cannot choose to critique every facet of the woman. She is not complicated. You are making this so much harder on yourself than is necessary.”

Before they could say anything more, they entered the grand ballroom. “Angeline Hamilton has grown up to be a fine young woman. You have done very well for yourself,” Levi said, changing the subject.

Harrison smiled at his beautiful wife who was in the company of Reece, Lizzy, and Isabelle. He looked over at Levi and clapped him on the shoulder. “Correction, my friend, she is known as Angeline Oxley, thank you very much. And I should say that you, too, have done exceedingly well in your choice of a wife. It is my hope that you will finally see that.”

Levi nodded but said nothing. They approached the women, and Levi stood at Reece’s side. “You appear to be feeling well, Reece. Is there anything I can get for you?”

When Reece declined, Levi dismissed himself from the group, as he did every evening, and he walked over to where his father remained in conversation with some of the kings in attendance. Harrison watched Reece’s eyes follow Levi, and the pain he saw within them was evident. He had to think of something to make Levi appreciate the woman who loved him. Harrison was certain Reece would soon grow tired of the man Levi was proving himself to be these days. Ending his relationship with Isabelle was the start of Levi claiming his life as his own, and now it was playing out all over again. Reece didn’t stand a chance of Levi falling in love with her as long as he remained in this state, and Harrison knew it.

He reached for Angeline’s hand and drew her arm up into his as he respectfully dismissed themselves from the group. He walked her out to the center of the ballroom floor, and the music began to play. As they had every night of the festivities, Harrison held Angeline in proper dancing form as the guests stood around watching them open up the final celebration with their dance.

“Harry, please forgive me, as I know this is not my business, but my heart is breaking for Reece and Levi,” Angeline said sadly.

Harrison smiled sympathetically down at her. “I have been trying to stay out of it, but nothing good is coming out of that.”

“How can Levi not find love with her again?” Angeline whispered. “It is so bizarre to watch him care nothing of her anymore. He was so taken with her before, and I was sure he would’ve easily seen why, even if he had no memories of her.”

“Angie, Levi is a much different person right now. His outlook on everything is different, but I believe I must step in and show him how spectacular his wife is.”

Angie softly laughed. “How do you plan on doing that, my darling husband?”

Harrison chuckled and kissed her forehead. “You, Levi, and all of these arrogant kings are about to see.”

He had ended their dance before the music had finished, causing the room to grow quiet as everyone brought their attention to Angeline and Harrison in confusion and speculation. Harrison lifted her chin and tenderly kissed her lips.

When he withdrew, Angeline’s cheeks were lightly colored, and she gazed at him, feigning reproach. “Must you insist upon kissing me every time you are assured everyone is watching us?”

“Yes. And,” Harrison laughed and kissed her again, “my lovely Angeline, get used to it. You have known me for many years, and you understand very well that I do not follow all of the rules.” He drew her arm up into his. “Now, allow me a moment so that I may prove myself even more unruly of Pemdas’ proper customs.”

He guided Angeline over to where Lizzy, Isabelle, and Reece stood wearing speculative expressions. He reached for Reece’s hand. “Mrs. Oxley, I believe it is time to introduce to our Pemdai customs a new and intriguing dance style.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Just follow my lead.”

Reece hesitantly placed her hand in his as he led her over to where the musicians were. “Harrison, what new dance style are you talking about? I never learned how to square dance, so if that’s your big play, you’re going to be disappointed,” she whispered.

“Then I suppose I shall have to go with plan B. Perhaps the tango—”

“Tango?” Reece blurted out, yet maintained her composure. “Harrison, no way. You have lost your mind. I haven’t danced the tango since—”

Harrison laughed. “Your dance classes on Earth! You certainly had a knack for it in those days, didn’t you?”

Reece went to break free of his grip, but Harrison held her tighter. He looked at the musicians and instructed them to start their music off slow and gradually increase the tempo. He brought Reece to the center of the floor, where everyone in attendance had gathered to witness what was taking place.

“My beautiful wife, Angie and I are honored and grateful for all of your support of our union. As you all may know, His Imperial Highness and his lovely bride were not as fortunate to enjoy the customs of Pemdas in celebrating their union. Most of you all are well aware that Levi and Reece put their love and their lives on hold to face a daring recovery mission for our emperor. I know there are some in this room that has not had the luxury of meeting Her Imperial Highness, Lady Reece Oxley, yet, but you know of her heritage and where she is from. Levi and I were very fortunate to have received the highest honor a Guardian can receive, and that was to protect her while she was on Earth. I have no doubt that no one was happier than he when we were forced to bring her to Pemdas for her protection,” he said with a wink, as some in the crowd laughed. “With that said, Reece and I have a special treat for you all. We shall introduce one of the customs of dancing that some on Earth delight in or enjoy watching for entertainment.”

Reece’s face was pale with embarrassment. “Harrison! Please, don’t do this to me.”

“Relax.” He brought her into position and lowered his voice. “Now, you may not have full use of those Olteniaus genes that you possess, but maybe the child within you can force some super powers to your brain and you can remember all your dance moves.”

“Harrison, no—no!” She gripped his hand tightly. “This is insane.” Her eyes were like flint when they met his. “YOU are insane.”

“Reece,” Harrison smiled, “do you want Levi back or not? What happened to that confident young woman from Earth that did not care what anyone thought of her? Now, I suggest that you start inwardly begging that unborn child of yours to start helping you out so that you can keep up with my superb dancing skills.”

The music picked up, and Reece fell into step with Harrison. Her brilliant eyes sparkled as she laughed along with him at the challenges he offered her as they danced. Somehow, she was gaining the ability to keep up with Harrison and dance flawlessly with him. To Harrison’s surprise, the room began to fill with cheer as the people of Pemdas were enjoying the entertainment. Now, all that was left was to see the effect that this was having on his cousin.

Levi was in awe of the performance. Their dance was unlike anything he had ever witnessed before. It was impeccable, and she was remarkable with her talent. Even though this was not a traditional dance for those in Pemdas, it was an incredible performance, and Levi was more than impressed with the presentation from both Harrison and Reece.

“She is a lovely young woman, Your Highness,” King Maxen said as he walked up to Levi and stood next to him.

Levi sighed. There is no telling what this man ever thought of me taking Reece as my wife.

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” he answered, hoping the man would remain quiet and allow him the luxury of enjoying the beauty of Reece dancing.

“I have learned you have no memory of her?” he said in a quiet voice. “It must be difficult for you to learn you married such a woman.”

“The entire experience has been difficult for me, sir. If I may be so bold, exactly what point are you trying to make? I must advise you to make it quickly because I will not tolerate underhanded words about me or my wife.”

“It is remarkable to hear you are still defending her, she is most fortunate in that regard. Have you ever questioned the reasons as to why there was no celebration of your union with this woman? Regardless of what Harrison proclaimed, I must admit that there was considerable speculation.”

Levi gazed darkly at the man and ignored his father’s approach to his side. “You, sir, should guard your words when speaking to me. I may have lost my memories, but I have not forgotten who I am, and I will not allow such gossip to be spoken about my wife or me. You are completely out of line addressing me in such a manner.”

“Levi? Maxen!” Navarre said, halting Levi from saying any more.

“Forgive me, Father. I am in need of some fresh air.”

With that, Levi turned and left the large dance hall. Harrison and Reece had finished their dance just as he disappeared out of the room. Levi trusted Harrison would care for her in his absence because as of now, he needed out of that room. He strode briskly into the courtyard and sought refuge in an isolated area that overlooked the glimmering lake. He sat on a bench and dropped his head into his hands unable to appreciate the views before him.

Was Reece really worth all of this to him? King Maxen was an arrogant man, to say the least, but he never gave Navarre any trouble. Aside from Sandari, his kingdom was one of the finest in all of Pemdas, and it gave Navarre the least cause for concern. This man had presumably taken issue with Levi and Reece, which, in turn, brought issue to his father as emperor. How many others out there felt this way? Why did Levi not abide by what his duties commanded him? Why is it that Harrison found a proper wife, yet Levi somehow went outside of what Pemdas expected of him? Questions lined up one by one, ready again to torment his mind and change his view of Reece as his wife. If this all hadn’t felt so real, Levi would be begging himself to wake up from this nightmare.

“Levi?”

How did she find me here? he thought in utter annoyance as he rose up when Isabelle approached him.

She sat on the bench, prompting Levi to sit next to her. He looked over at Isabelle and strangely could not pull his eyes from her.

“Isabelle, please, I need to be alone.”

She brought her hand to his face. “You appeared to be somewhat offended over Reece and Harrison’s display. I will admit that even though most everyone in the room enjoyed it, I was quite offended.” She softly laughed. “However, we all know Harrison enjoys being rebellious at times, but Reece? I am unsure why she would enter into such a provocative way of dancing.”

Levi said nothing. Of course, Isabelle would be offended…she was a formal woman with a royal heritage. She was the woman Pemdas required him to make their empress.

“Levi, you appear to be in turmoil. Are you still upset over your marriage to Reece?”

“I am unsure as to why you would believe that,” he managed.

“You are still in love with me, Levi,” she softly said. “I know so because I am still in love with you.”

Was she right about him? He didn’t know. At this moment, for some strange reason, he felt Isabelle may be correct. But when he was with Reece, his emotions would react so wildly that he believed he may love her instead. It was a never ending battle of torment.

Why can’t I just guard on Earth and leave all of this behind me? he thought, annoyed that his entire life now revolved around women and love, none of which he was ready for. I need to get out of here, and now.

To his complete shock, and before Levi could make a proper exit, her lips were on his. Everything was wrong about this, but something about it also seemed right. Why couldn’t Levi push her away, at least for Reece’s sake or for Tomas’ sake? She deepened their kiss, which was not like Isabelle. Isabelle rarely kissed him in such a way, and even still, he could not find a way to remove her from him. He absently kissed her in return as millions of confused thoughts came swarming into his mind.

This needs to stop, he thought as he abruptly stood, causing Isabelle to fall over.

As he spun around to face Isabelle, he saw Reece standing near the hedges that surrounded the secluded bench, frozen in shock.

“Reece! Please—” Levi stammered as Isabelle shot up from the bench, face red with shame and embarrassment.

“Don’t say another word, Levi,” Reece snapped as she slowly walked closer, her eyes darting from Levi to Isabelle with disgust. “The only reason I am at this estate is because of the promise you made me, Levi. You begged me to come! I have made myself vulnerable to you time and time again since you’ve lost your memories only to have my heart crushed repeatedly. I cannot control your heart or your actions, but I can control mine, and I will not be put in a position to be treated so insignificantly again.” Her jaw clenched. “You, Levi Oxley, are not the man I married. I no longer have sympathy for your situation, and I am sick of trying to make this work with whoever you are now.”

“Please, understand that—” Isabelle began to mumble.

“I am doing the talking, Isabelle,” Reece said crossly as she turned her attention to the flustered woman. “I’m not sure what made you think it would be a good idea to kiss my husband, but I can assure you that when you tell Tomas about this, he will not be pleased. Levi has lost nine years of his life, and you have selfishly taken advantage of that. Your part in this is reprehensible, and I hope your husband is willing to forgive you. I, on the other hand, have no desire to see your face ever again.”

Reece stared into Levi’s shame-filled eyes as she lifted her chin. “As you know, we depart for Pasidian in the morning. Until then, please make arrangements to stay in a different room. I do not wish to be in your presence. Goodnight.”

Reece spun on her heel and walked briskly through the courtyard to return to her rooms.

Levi couldn’t let it end like this, and without a glance back at Isabelle, he rushed through the courtyard and caught Reece by the arm. She turned and jerked her arm out of his grip.

“Get your hands off me,” she snapped.

She turned to leave, and Levi felt an overwhelming surge within him to stop her.

You cannot lose her, a voice deep within him resounded.

“Reece,” he called out, still following her.

She stopped and turned.

“What?”

“I—” He exhaled and couldn’t find the words. His mind went blank as he stared into her fiery eyes.

“Levi, I have tried…” Reece looked up, and Levi watched as tears pooled in her eyes. She looked directly at him and wiped a tear from her cheek. “I’ve done all that I could to withstand this.” She looked at him with determination. “Believe me, I have given it every ounce of strength I have. I want my husband back so desperately that it aches within every bone in my body, and I know now that he’s not coming back.” She sniffed as another tear rolled down her cheek. “You may resemble him in appearance, but you are not a fraction of the man he is. I had hoped he would come back to our child and me, but he hasn’t, and I’m sure now that he never will!”

Levi’s stomach twisted in knots at the realization that she was carrying his child. How could he make this work?

“Allow me another—“

Reece held up her hand. “No! I’ve allowed you enough. I will no longer burden you with the relationship we once had, because the Levi that blessed me with this precious child,” she glared at him as she cradled her abdomen, “is not you. Find your love with Isabelle. Perhaps you can destroy that marriage too. Maybe then you can finally find peace with the loss of your memories. I, for one, will no longer try to make this work with you.”

“It is not like that at all. I promise you.”

“I don’t care what you think it’s like. Know this: I’m done helping you and being around you. You don’t love me, and you don’t trust me, and frankly, I am definitely feeling the same way about you at this point. You aren’t my husband. So, please,” she turned to leave, “just let me live my life on my own.”

With that, she left Levi standing there numb and more confused than he’d ever been. Watching her leave was more than he could handle. He may have driven her away like he was warned he would do, but now he had to find a way to get her back.

Chapter Five

The carriage ride back to the palace was miserable, to say the least. Reece’s stomach was in knots as she began to fully accept the fact that the man she fell in love with no longer existed. It was over, and she wasn’t lying to Levi when she said that she was done trying. Questions of concern came from the ladies in the carriage regarding Reece’s despondent demeanor, and even though Reece believed she was successful in lying to everyone by justifying her current state as possible morning sickness because of the baby, Lady Allestaine’s expression showed that the wise woman didn’t believe her.

“Are you confident that you are okay, my darling?” Lady Allestaine asked again. “You look pale and downright exhausted.”

Angeline and Elizabeth remained quiet, but both ladies watched Reece and waited for her answer.

Reece gripped her clammy forehead and closed her eyes. What am I supposed to say? I caught your son kissing Isabelle last night…are we almost home? I can’t do this right now.

“Reece?” Allestaine questioned in a somber tone.

Reece’s eyes snapped open. “I’m very sorry, but I really don’t want to talk about it,” she finally answered. “I’ll be fine. I just think that all of this time spent trying to work things out with Levi has finally taken a toll on me.”

Allestaine said nothing in response, but she nodded in perfect understanding, and she immediately shifted the subject to the fabulous week of celebrations they had had for Harrison and Angeline. Reece was beyond grateful for the change of subject, but the palace couldn’t come into sight soon enough.

After dozing off in the carriage, Reece was startled awake when the door to the carriage opened, and Levi stood before her with an offered hand. Nauseated, Reece took it so as to not cause a scene.

“Reece?” he asked with concern in his voice. “Are you unwell?”

Levi tried placing her hand on his arm, but Reece managed to smoothly remove her hand from his. “Right now, all I want to do is to get out of this dress and relax in my rooms.” She went to walk past him. “If you’ll kindly excuse me.”

“Allow me to escort you to your rooms.”

Reece turned. “There’s no need for that. I know where I’m going, and I’m sure you have other things you can be doing.”

Without another word or glance at him, she promptly dismissed herself from the group and walked directly to her rooms. How do I leave this place without having to tell everyone about what happened between Levi and Isabelle? I can’t stay here with him around, she thought as she walked hurriedly through the palace corridors.

To her great annoyance, she heard the shuffling of heavy feet behind her. Oh, now you want to follow me around? Why can’t he just leave me alone?

At that moment Levi was at her side, softly gripping her elbow. Reece stopped and exhaled in frustration. “What?” she snapped. “Did you not understand what I said before? Please, leave me alone.”

Levi’s apologetic expression fueled her rage.

“Please, I beg of you to give me an opportunity to explain myself after—”

Reece looked sharply into Levi’s eyes. “There is nothing you need to explain. You have made it perfectly clear that you have no intention of trying to move on with your life. You have made it abundantly obvious that there is no hope for our future together, and I am very aware that you have a lot of things to work on besides trying to work on things between us.”

Levi’s expression didn’t change. “Nothing can excuse my behavior, but I give you my word—”

“Your word?” Reece cut him off. “Let me give you my word for a change. I do not love you. The man I am in love with never woke up from a coma. I didn’t want to accept that, but now I have.”

“You are carrying our child,” Levi returned. “You must know that I will continue to find a way to accept all of this for your sake and our child’s.”

Reece closed her eyes. “Whatever.”

“What are you trying to say? Will you give me an opportunity to try and make things right with us?”

“I’ve given you months to do that, and now I’m done.” She turned to leave. “The best thing you can do for our child and me is to give me my space and stay away from me.”

With that, she walked past Levi in hopes he would finally understand that she was finished with all of this.

Once in her rooms, she searched out Jasmeen, who was unpacking her outfits from their trip. She walked into the large closet and exhaled.

“You are going to hate me for this, but I need to pack some things to leave the palace for a while.”

Jasmeen shot Reece an expression of concern, and Reece was grateful the young maiden didn’t question her. “Who do I need to talk to so that my carriage is arranged for me to leave as soon as you are done packing my stuff?”

“I will take care of everything for you.” Jasmeen stood holding one of her dresses. “I must ask: how long will we be away from the palace?”

“We?” Reece chuckled. “Jasmeen, take a vacation. I seriously need some time alone. I just need you to pack whatever I need to look presentable in public. I can manage everything else.”

Jasmeen nodded as Reece turned to leave the dressing room.

Once Jasmeen alerted Reece to the carriage that awaited her, Reece quickly penned a letter to Lady Allestaine, informing her of where she would be, and gave her a ridiculous excuse as to why she was leaving the palace the same day they had returned to it. She needed to get far away from the palace and everything that reminded her of the Levi she remembered. Her Levi was only a memory now. She lost him, and she knew she couldn’t hold out hope that she would ever encounter him again. Her heart was broken and hardened, all at the same time.

As Reece walked out into the courtyard, she was stopped when Lizzy called out to her from behind.

Reece closed her eyes. Great, she thought as she turned to find Elizabeth briskly walking toward her.

“Yes, Lizzy?”

“Please, tell me what has happened. Where are you going?”

“Lizzy, it’s nothing.”

“It is my brother, is it not? I know it must be. We all know.”

“I need to leave for a while,” she said as she saw Lady Allestaine approaching.

Lady Allestaine wore a stern, yet sympathetic expression when she walked up to Reece. “The last time I saw that grief-stricken expression on your face, you were bringing my son home unconscious from another galaxy.”

Why are they here? Reece thought in frustration. “I know you are concerned, but please, I really need to be by myself.”

Lady Allestaine smiled. “At any other time, I would agree, but not this time.” She wound her arm through Reece’s, encouraging her to walk back into the palace.

Reece froze and wouldn’t move. “I can’t go back in that place. I am sorry, but I can’t see Levi again. Not right now.”

Lady Allestaine leaned into Reece. “My darling, have no fear about that. If my son is in the palace, he should be the one frightened to encounter you with me at your side. I know he has said or done something to you, or you would not have this look on your face. Please, let us have some tea in my private sitting room, and you must tell me what my son has done.”

“I can’t—I really don’t want to talk about it.”

“That is why you must,” Lady Allestaine responded. “You look as though you could faint at any moment.” She cleared her throat. “You are not the only one who has watched Levi act so differently. It has been troubling Navarre and me greatly. He might be our son, but you are our daughter as well, and I cannot stand idly by and watch as he hurts you in such a manner.”

Reece exhaled and looked past Lady Allestaine as she considered returning to the palace with her.

“Reece,” Lady Allestaine spoke out, “If you need to leave the palace for a while, I will help make special arrangements for that after I am assured you are okay. As a matter of fact, before Lizzy resumes her studies, I believe a lovely getaway would be a delightful way for you both to have time alone together as sisters.”

Reece smiled at Lady Allestaine’s promising expression, her anger slowly fading. “That sounds lovely.”

Elizabeth smiled in return. “If it is agreeable, I can have my things ready for departure this afternoon.”

Reece nodded and gazed purposefully into Lady Allestaine’s eyes. “If we do leave, will you promise that you will not tell Levi where we are?” She rubbed her forehead. “I know it sounds childish, but I don’t want to be around him at all.”

Lady Allestaine resumed their walk to the palace. “You, my dear, have my word,” she said in a firm voice. “Now, let us go unwind your nerves a bit.”

Harrison walked into the command center after escorting Angeline to their private rooms at the palace. His spirits remained high after the week of celebrating his and Angeline’s union with everyone.

“Vincent!” Harrison called out. “Is anything new going on with our alien friends on Earth, any new information on Mordegrin?”

“Nothing on Mordegrin, Commander. He appears to have vanished,” Harrison’s first in command answered as he followed Harrison into his office.

“Mordegrin is playing games or plotting something. I am unsure as to why he has gone silent on us. Keep our men engaged with watching him. We will not be taken by surprise by that creature. Do I need to be aware of anything else?”

“As for our guarding Earth against any alien species, it is the same as usual, sir; however, the Grytongs are enjoying playing games with our men. They continue to taunt the humans, and they are finding ways to stay ahead of us, preventing our capability of erasing an alien encounter from the Earthlings’ minds.”

Harrison smirked, and to his surprise, Levi stepped into his office with a dark expression.

Well, hello, thunder cloud. What is it now? Harrison thought in agitation. He was beyond his limit with Levi and his perpetual stubbornness.

“Thank you, Vincent. I have plans to return to Earth for a few days. Maybe I shall deal with the Grytongs personally. Perhaps if I teach them a lesson, they will stop fooling around.”

“Very well, Commander,” Vincent said as he turned to leave, acknowledging Levi as he made his exit from the room.

Harrison leaned back in his chair and chucked the pen he had absently picked up across his desk. “Care to inform me why you look like someone stole your horse?”

Levi sat across from him. “Harrison, you understand that I am not one to discuss personal issues with anyone, but I believe I need your advice now more than ever.”

Harrison pinched the bridge of his nose. “You must have really screwed something up if you are coming to me for advice on your own accord.” He sighed as he leaned forward and placed his elbows on his desk. “Please do not tell me this is about you and Reece. Everything appeared fine between both of you at the celebration. I even noticed the admiration in your eyes as—”

“I made an inexcusable mistake by allowing Isabelle to kiss me—”

“What?” Harrison shook his head. “You are kidding me, right?”

“No.”

Harrison rubbed both hands over his face. “Does Reece know about this?”

“She came upon us as I was trying to find a way to remove Isabelle from the kiss.”

Harrison’s eyes widened. “And when you removed her, did you accidently toss her to the ground?”

“I would never be violent toward a woman. How could you say such a thing?” Levi said in astonishment.

“You know something else you never would have done, Mr. Holier-than-thou? Kiss a married woman!”

“Harrison.”

“No.” Harrison stood, ran his hand over the back of his neck and sighed. “This is beyond repair.” He looked at Levi, who sat defeated in the chair. “You may have lost your memories, but I am certain that you are not yourself, whether you believe yourself to be nineteen or not. I have known you your entire life, and what you did is completely out of character for you, no matter what your age is.”

“I understand that, Harrison. My guilt overwhelms me.”

“Your stupidity overwhelms me!” Harrison sighed. “Give me a moment to think.” He inhaled and motioned for Levi to stand up. “You are coming with me to Earth.”

“I am not in the proper mindset.”

“Tell me something I don’t know,” Harrison said, walking around his desk. “You had better hope that Reece not seeing your pathetic face around the palace for a few days will help her get over whatever it is she is feeling about you right now.”

“I need you to speak with her,” Levi said, standing up.

Harrison grinned. “Not happening, buddy! I know her very well from all the years we guarded her on Earth and from the many trials we have undergone since she has been in Pemdas. I am quite certain that she has no desire to see your face at the moment, and there is nothing I can say that will change that. It is best for us to leave and give her some space.” He looked over at Levi as they walked out of the command center. “You had better hope that she wants anything to do with you when we return.”

“And if she does not?” Levi sighed.

“I am not mentally prepared to think about the fallout that accompanies such a thought,” Harrison returned. “Have Henry prepare your Earth clothes, and I will meet you at the stables.”

Harrison barely could tolerate Levi as they served on Earth for the first time since Levi lost his memories. This entire experience was trying on everyone’s nerves, and the sympathy he felt for Levi was all but gone. He missed his cousin, the man he was before. This man was almost a stranger to even Harrison. It wasn’t just the way he treated Reece, it was his entire demeanor.

After four days of serving on Earth together, both men dismounted their horses at the palace stables. Harrison looked over at Levi. “Now that you have given Reece some time, I believe the moment of truth awaits you,” he said flatly.

Levi exhaled. “You mentioned you know her well. Tell me: is it wise that I approach her to offer my sincerest apologies?”

Harrison turned to walk up toward the palace, Levi at his side. “How did that work out for you last time? In this situation, it would be best to let Reece approach you. After that, guard your words, and know that even though you have lost your memories, there is no excuse for what you did.”

“I understand.”

Harrison nodded. “Now, I have had quite enough of your drama. I have a lovely lady that better be ready for her man to walk through those doors. Serving on Earth has me longing to be in her presence now more than ever.”

Levi studied Harrison. “So I will not be seeing you until dinner tonight?”

“Nope,” he returned. “Angie and I shall be dining privately in our rooms this evening. Good luck with Reece.”

Levi’s lips twisted. “Very well.”

Harrison walked briskly down the corridor while Levi turned to ascend the staircase to his rooms. As he began his ascent, he wondered if he should search out Reece’s whereabouts. The entire time he was on Earth, he was completely distracted by what he had done to her. Harrison was right, this was not like him, memory loss or not.

How can I begin to explain that to Reece? he thought in frustration. She has every right to despise me after everything that I have put her through.

“Levi.”

Levi stopped, turned, and looked down the staircase to find his mother staring up at him seriously.

“Hello, Mother. If you will allow me a few moments to change and freshen up—”

Her gaze was more severe than he ever remembered it being. Instantly, he felt like a child whose mother was fully prepared to reprimand him. Without questioning her, he turned and quickly walked down the steps toward her.

“You and I have much to discuss, my son. You will freshen up later, as I will not wait another minute to speak with you.”

“Forgive me, Mother, but I—”

“Levi, I believe you have said and done enough. Please,” she said as she reached her hand out to him, “come with me.”

Levi nodded and drew his mother’s hand onto his arm. Levi had been scolded many times by his mother, but the last time she had treated him in such a way was when he was a boy.

They walked into a private sitting room, and his mother turned to close the door. She took his arm and led him over to the sofas. “Sit with me,” she said, her voice now showing more concern than upset.

“What is this about?” he asked, sitting on the sofa.

“Levi,” she started as she twisted some to face him. “You will hear all that I have to say. You will not argue any of your nonsensical points with me, and you are not to interrupt me as I am speaking with you.”

Levi’s brow furrowed, somewhat irritated that his mother was speaking to him in such a way. He knew this had to be about what happened between him and Reece. His mother was the last person he wanted to speak with about his personal life, and he wondered why Reece would go behind his back to involve her.

“What has Reece told you?” he questioned in a grave tone.

Lady Allestaine’s eyebrow sharply arched. “As I mentioned, you are not to speak. I shall be the one who asks the questions.”

“Very well.”

“First of all, I am greatly disappointed in you. Your conduct with your wife over these past few months has been, to say the least, utterly disagreeable. We all understand you are dealing with a lot, but you are handling it like a spoiled child. It has only been because of Reece’s pleas to your father and I that we have left you alone to find your place as her husband again.” She sighed. “That has turned out to be a very imprudent decision on our part. All it has done is lead you to embarrassing yourself and your entire family.”

“Mother, please. I have no idea what was said to you; therefore, I am unable to defend my actions.”

“You will never be able to defend how you so selfishly betrayed Reece.” Lady Allestaine’s eyes bore through him. “What is wrong with you?”

“Everything!” Levi growled as he gripped his forehead. “I have no idea what is going on with me, and I have no excuse for my actions. I need to find a way to make all of this right again. Do you know of her whereabouts? I will apologize and fix all of this.”

“Reece has left the palace.”

“What?”

“She has gone abroad with your sister and Angeline, and she is thoroughly enjoying her vacation away from the palace.”

“How could you let her leave?”

“She has not left the palace indefinitely; although, had I not intercepted her on her way to her carriage, I fear she would have. I was able to convince her that a getaway with Lizzy would be a lovely retreat from the palace, but I wanted to be assured that she was indeed okay before they left. Before they departed, I encouraged Reece to speak with me about what had upset her so greatly. It took nearly an hour to persuade her to tell me what you had done.” She reached for his hand. “And now, I feel it is important that I tell you reasons why you married her and the real reasons why you ended the relationship with Isabelle.”

Levi remained quiet as his mother went on.

“From the moment Reece was brought into Pemdas for her safety, you have been a changed man.” She smiled affectionately at him. “I watched as you fought with your emotions of attraction toward her, and to my utmost surprise—and much sooner than I would have ever anticipated—I saw you subtly begin to court her.” She softly laughed.

Levi stared at his mother in disbelief. “How long did I know her before I chose to court her?”

“You and Harrison had been guarding her on Earth for close to seven years.” She smiled knowingly at Levi. “I should have realized it much sooner than I did, as you and Harrison were scarcely in Pemdas after being assigned to guard Reece. There were times that I believed you would take up permanent residence on Earth.”

“To guard The Key is the highest honor we could have received. Of course, we would give her our constant attention.”

“I suppose you are right, but Samuel had other Guardians to relieve you both. However, you, much more than Harrison, insisted you be the only ones to watch her.” She shifted in her seat. “I never gave it much thought at the time, but as soon as she took up residence with us, it was obvious why. I saw the way you looked at her and the way your demeanor changed when she walked into a room. In all your life, I have never seen you so spellbound by anyone or anything. You were captivated by her.”

“If that is true, then I courted Reece without her consent? It would seem I had forgotten my proper manners at that time as well,” he grumbled.

“Levi, you were most definitely a proper gentleman, and you consistently went out of your way to ensure she was comfortable amongst us. Your generosity and concern for her are what I believe sparked Simone’s hatred of her.”

“Can you not see? I should have never fallen in love with such an important individual.” He shook his head in remorse. “Was I so blinded that I could not see that my attentions toward such a woman could cause betrayal in our land—or worse, leverage for someone to use against us? Are those the actions of a man who is to be emperor?”

“You are speaking absolute nonsense. Michael Visor was determined to have Reece delivered to the Ciatron to take control over your father and Pemdas long before Simone grew jealous of Reece.”

He certainly never fails to disappoint, he thought, relieved.

“So why did you and Father approve of Reece? How did you feel about my ending the relationship with Isabelle Hamilton?”

“When you first ended the relationship with Isabelle, I told you that your father and I never wanted you to marry out of duty to your position in this world. We wanted you to marry for love, as your father and I did, and you were not in love with Isabelle. Regarding our approving of Reece, we absolutely adored her for the dynamic and kindhearted woman that she is. She brought out the absolute best in you, son. There was never any question about whether you two belonged together because when you were together, your love for each other was palpable.” She challenged him with her smile. “And now it is up to you to find a way back into that extraordinary woman’s heart.”

“Where are they staying?”

Allestaine stood. “She will be home within the next few days. You should take this time to find the proper words of apology and figure out how you will win her heart again.” She stared at him with authority in her eyes. “And trust me, you will have your work cut out for you.”

After Levi and his mother had parted ways, Levi went directly to his room, deep in thought about how he would handle matters once he saw Reece again. What he truly needed now was the opportunity to talk this out with her. The time spent on Earth was long enough for him to search for the proper words to apologize.

On his way down to the stables, he encountered Harrison walking purposefully toward the back exit of the palace.

“Harrison?”

Harrison glanced over his shoulder, yet never stopped or said anything. Agitated, Levi followed his cousin out of the palace. He caught up with him as Harrison entered the stable yard, where Saracen was already saddled and waiting.

“Where are you going?”

Harrison stopped and turned back to Levi with a stern expression. “I do not remember having to answer to you.”

Levi sighed. “Harrison, please. Do not act like a child.”

“A child?” Harrison returned in a high voice.

Javian approached with Saracen, and Harrison quickly hoisted himself onto the horse’s back. He gathered the reins tightly in one hand and gazed darkly down at Levi. “It would appear as though your foolish decision is now personally affecting my life.” He turned Saracen to leave. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must travel quite a distance to be with my wife who is currently keeping company with the woman you ran off from the palace.”

“Tell me where they are staying,” Levi returned, but Harrison was already rapidly leaving the palace without glancing back.

Levi crossed his arms and exhaled in defeat.

“Master Levi, shall I saddle Areion?” Javian questioned.

“No,” he answered in frustration. Without another word or glance back to Javian, Levi briskly strode back up to the palace.

Chapter Six

Harrison walked into the extravagant inn where Angeline, Reece, and Elizabeth were staying. A valet promptly greeted him with a warm smile. “Your Grace, how may we be of service to you?” he politely offered.

Harrison inclined his head and politely acknowledged the man. “First of all, I would like to reserve one of your finest rooms.”

“Of course,” the man returned with a pleasant smile. “I will have the attendants sent up to assure the rooms are properly set up for you. Do you have any special requirements where we may be of service to you?”

Harrison grinned. “The Duchess and I will be occupying these rooms until further notice. My only requirement is that the room is arranged to satisfy her expectations within the hour.”

The valet bowed. “As Your Grace wishes.”

“Tell me,” Harrison asked as the man turned to leave, “might you know the whereabouts of the Duchess of Vinsmonth and her lovely princess companions at this hour?”

“Your Grace, they are taking their breakfast here at the Inn before departing for the day. They arrived in the dining hall twenty minutes before your arrival.”

“Very well.” Harrison smiled in return. “Thank you.”

With that, Harrison strolled excitedly toward the dining hall. His heart beat erratically when he saw Angeline engaged in a lively conversation with Reece and Elizabeth, enjoying their meal on the balcony. He tugged on his waistcoat and crossed the room smartly, ignoring the other guests who instantly took notice of his arrival. When he quietly stepped out onto the balcony, his nerves were calmed by the harmonic sound of Angeline’s voice.

“I must say, ladies, the food looks delicious,” he said, startling the three women. He cocked an eyebrow at Angeline’s warm smile. “Nonetheless, I believe Pasidian’s staff can offer an even more satisfying breakfast.”

Angeline started to stand, but he stopped her by gently holding a hand to her shoulder. He brought his lips to her ear, and she raised her hand softly caress the side of his face. “No need to get up. Trust me: you will need your energy an hour or so from now,” he teased.

Angeline’s face tinted red as she stared at him in disbelief. Harrison ignored her response and took the empty seat at her side and across from Reece and Elizabeth. He draped a napkin over his lap. “Ladies, you all look as ravishing as ever.” He subtly grinned at Reece’s sad expression. “Thank you for saving me a seat.”

“We are very well, thank you, cousin,” Elizabeth softly returned.

Before he could say another word, the inn’s staff brought an added place setting for Harrison and poured him a hot cup of tea. Once the staff left after Harrison ordered his food, he took a sip of his tea and glanced around at all three women with a wide grin. “Ah, isn’t this a treat? All of us here together and enjoying a fine breakfast at Loustant Inn?” He buttered a slice of bread and took a quick bite. He swallowed and brought his attention to Reece, who was pointedly ignoring him. “So have the pregnancy cravings led us to leave the palace in want of better food?” He arched an eyebrow at Reece as she cast a confident grin in response.

“I needed a change of scenery,” Reece answered.

Harrison could not blame her for leaving. He knew that this was eventually going to happen, given Levi’s new personality and what he had done.

Glad I managed to ditch Casanova on the way here. I can only imagine what would’ve happened if the fool decided to follow me.

Angeline reached for his hand. “We believed that visiting the children’s learning centers here would serve as an excellent distraction while you and Levi were away on assignment.”

“A brilliant idea, indeed.” He reached for the bowl of fruit on the table, plucked a berry, and tossed it into his mouth. He looked at Reece and Elizabeth. “And how is this distraction working out for you, Lady Oxley?” He stared knowingly at Reece.

Reece lifted her chin and returned his challenging stare. It was a relief to see that she still had her usual humor about her given everything Levi had put her through thus far.

“It’s certainly keeping us busy,” Reece said.

“The children are so adorable. It is always delightful to be around such cheerfulness,” Elizabeth said with a giddy smile.

“Wonderful! I do hope that they are quite entertaining for you and Reece today, as I believe I shall be stealing Angie away for the rest of the afternoon.” He eyed Reece and Elizabeth. “I hope you both will not mind if Angeline skips out on your planned activities?”

Reece chuckled. “Not at all.” She peeped over at Elizabeth and back to him. “We were just getting ready to leave anyway.”

Elizabeth rose up the same time Reece did. “We will leave you both to enjoy your breakfast alone.”

Harrison had stood before the women left. He reached for Reece’s arm, halting her. “Perhaps you and I can discuss my cousin’s behavior later this evening?”

Reece’s eyes grew cold as she stared fixedly at Harrison. “I’d rather not talk about him at all.”

“Good thing it’s not up to you.” He smiled. “Besides, you owe me.”

“I owe you?”

“Indeed. I shouldn’t have to chase my lovely wife around the countryside to receive a welcome home kiss from her.”

Reece sighed and smiled warmly at him. “I can’t argue with that. We’ll see you both later tonight.”

Once Harrison and Angeline finished their breakfast alone, he promptly escorted her to the rooms he had arranged for them to stay in.

“You reserved these rooms for us?” Angeline laughed.

“Indeed, I did. You must understand that returning from Earth with the longing to love and worship my wife’s tantalizing body, only to find she is across the countryside, has forced me to take extreme measures.”

Once inside their suite of rooms, Harrison directly dismissed the staff, and as quickly as the door closed, he swept her up into his arms. Angeline giggled but was silenced as Harrison’s lips consumed hers. Her delicate fingers traced through his hair as she softly moaned in the same desperation that Harrison was currently experiencing. After dealing with Levi’s drama and needing to be in his wife’s arms again, he wasted no time finally fulfilling the aching desire for this moment with her.

After quite some time of fully indulging themselves in each other’s love, Harrison and Angeline slowly ended another moment of heated passion. Harrison moaned in utter contentment as Angeline softly massaged her fingers into his hair.

“I don’t ever wish to leave this room.” Angeline sighed.

“You and me both.” Harrison leisurely brought Angeline into a loving embrace and absorbed the sensations he felt of having her in his arms again. He closed his eyes as her hands slowly traced along his abdomen.

“I need to ask you something, Harry.”

Harrison’s eyes snapped open, and he cocked his head to the side. She peered up from under long lashes, her eyes displaying sorrow.

“Anything,” he gently caressed her cheek. “What is wrong?”

She exhaled as she rested her face on his chest. “What do you think will become of Levi and Reece?”

Harrison laughed. “Have you already grown weary of me?”

Angeline looked up at him, confused. “Weary of you? No. Why would you ask such a thing?”

“Simple. After what just transpired between us, I am amazed you would wish to speak about others instead of how amazing your husband is.”

“Harrison, you are incorrigible!” she laughed.

“I am merely confused as to how you can think of Levi and Reece only moments after I have utterly proven my passion and love for you.” He grinned. “I must be losing my touch.”

Angeline propped her arm up and rested her head against her hand. “Harrison, please. I need you to be serious for a moment.”

Harrison’s eyebrows shot up in disbelief. “I am serious, and I am highly insulted as well.”

Angeline’s expression remained firm, forcing Harrison to give her his undivided attention. He reached up and clasped both hands behind his head and sunk back into the pillows. “All right, I’m listening. What is it that has you this concerned over my mindless,” he frowned, “literally mindless, cousin’s situation?”

“It is everything. I believe that Reece will not forgive him for whatever he has done to her.”

“Has she told you anything about why she was compelled to leave the palace?”

“She will not speak of it.” She stared past Harrison. “Something must be done. She has no desire to return to the palace…ever.”

Harrison exhaled in frustration. “Angie, I am quite certain that what I am about to say will not rest easy with you.”

Angeline stared into Harrison’s eyes. “What do you mean?”

How do I say this? He tucked a curly lock of her shiny auburn hair behind her ear. “At our celebration, Reece walked up on your sister and Levi sharing a very intimate kiss.”

Angeline’s eyes grew fierce. “You have got to be kidding me!” She looked away from Harrison and exhaled loudly. “I could strangle my sister for this! She has completely lost her mind.”

Harrison smirked. “Lovely Angeline, there is no need for violence. I am fairly confident that Reece will put your sister in her place at the time she found them engaged in the act.”

Angeline melted back into the pillows, staring somberly at the ornate ceiling above them. “My sister was always obsessed with Levi even after he ended their courtship.” She looked over at Harrison. “I should have paid closer attention. She has never seemed that taken with Tomas.” Her eyes widened. “Tomas! Does he know? This is horrible.”

Harrison ran a hand over Angeline’s head. “I am uncertain if Tomas is aware or not.”

“I will make certain of it. I will demand that my sister tells her husband of her deceitful actions and how she took advantage of Levi and Reece’s unfortunate situation. My sister disgusts me. She has disgraced herself, her husband, and my entire family.”

“I plan to speak with Reece about it tonight.” Harrison sighed. “Even though Levi has lost his memories, it is extremely uncharacteristic of him to do such a thing. Truth be told, I cannot make sense of it.”

“Is he remorseful about the transaction?”

“Indeed. Levi appears to be extremely concerned about why he accepted your sister’s advances. He wishes to apologize to Reece, but I am uncertain if Reece will allow him the opportunity.” He looked over and met Angeline’s bronze eyes. “She is my primary concern in this situation. She’s a good person, and she does not deserve to be treated in such a manner.”

“Reece has been through too much, to be sure,” Angeline whispered.

“That is my concern. The patience and fortitude that woman has shown are beyond my comprehension. I would have kicked him to the curb a while ago,” Harrison stated.

“It is so unfair. If I were to lose you in such a way, I do not know how I would manage. I am grateful that you are willing to talk with Reece. I hope you can convince her to at least let Levi apologize.”

Harrison brushed a finger over Angeline’s nose. “How is it that I have found myself in the middle of their relationship problems once again? It is beginning to feel like my second job.”

Angeline kissed his side. “Because you’re an excellent man.”

A broad smile stretched across Harrison’s face as he sat up. “Speaking of my excellency,” he slipped out of their bed, “I have something for you,” he absently added while reaching for his waistcoat.

“Oh?”

Harrison leaned over and kissed her forehead while placing two tickets in her hand. “You and I have an appointment on Earth.”

“Earth?” Angeline’s eyes widened with excitement. “Don’t you dare tease me, Harrison James.”

“My lovely Angeline, I would never. I have our rooms on Earth arranged, an appropriate outfit has been purchased for your arrival—because we can’t have you looking like you wandered in from a Renaissance fair—and everything is ready for our arrival tomorrow.” He grinned. “Of course, when we arrive, you will have the opportunity to shop and purchase clothes for the duration of our visit.”

Angeline wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. “Harrison, you are the most wonderful man I have ever known. You cannot imagine how happy this makes me.”

“Is that so?” He brought his lips onto hers, but to his surprise, Angeline politely ended their kiss.

“I just thought of something.”

“As did I,” he teased with another soft kiss.

“No.” Her eyes brightened by whatever idea she had. “What if we had Levi and Reece accompany us? I would invite Elizabeth; however, she has plans to study abroad, and she leaves at the end of the week.”

Harrison stared disbelievingly into Angeline’s pleading eyes and softly sighed. “You’re kidding, right?”

“Perhaps being on Earth will somehow spark something between them again. That is when he first became attracted to her, is it not? Maybe it will be a step in the right direction to move them past what happened with my idiot sister.”

“Angie, it is a lovely idea; however, I am not certain we can convince Reece to be in the man’s presence at this time.”

“Harrison, we must try something! You have to convince her somehow that Levi might remember her if they are on Earth with us.”

“Angie, even if Reece were to agree to this, bringing her to Earth is not as easy as you might think.” He sighed. “First, I must approve it with the emperor, and I have to secure enough Guardians to watch over her while we visit the planet.”

Her eyes sparkled. “I understand that, but I believe this may work. If Emperor Navarre declines, we have no choice but to obey, but we’ll never know if we do not ask.”

You and your heart of gold, Angeline, Harrison thought before conceding to his wife’s request. “I will agree to this on one condition—actually two conditions.”

“Anything.”

“We will not analyze Reece and Levi’s situation when we have time alone in our rooms on this trip. This vacation was for you, not for repairing hopeless romances.”

She nodded. “I am not convinced all is lost, but you have my word that I will not speak another word about them while we are alone in our rooms.”

He brought his lips to her chin as his arm slid down her side and over her. “I believe you know the other condition.”

Angeline’s eyes darkened. “My favorite condition.”

That evening, Harrison and Angeline rejoined Elizabeth and Reece for a walk through the city after dinner. Harrison smoothly dismissed himself from Angeline’s company to have a few moments alone with Reece. They sat in a large park where couples strolled arm-in-arm admiring the colorful, illuminating fountains and the bushes that were plentiful with their gleaming blossoms.

“It appears as though I am forced into rekindling a once profoundly remarkable relationship,” Harrison started as he slanted his eyes down at Reece.

“What are you talking about?” Reece said dryly.

“I believe you know exactly what I am talking about, Mrs. Oxley—or should I start referring to you as Miss Bryant once again?”

“Right now, the latter sounds much better,” Reece returned with a cocked eyebrow.

“I am not surprised to hear that you feel that way. That is why I am forced to help bring true love back to its rightful place between you and my brainless cousin.” Harrison walked down a row of topiary bushes, seeking more seclusion for their conversation. “Levi informed me about how his and Isabelle’s lips were recently reunited after so many years.”

Harrison watched Reece’s expression darken as she stopped and faced him. “This is a conversation I am not willing to have with you, him, or anyone else.”

Harrison crossed his arms. “As I said earlier, you owe me this.”

“Fine.” She glanced away. “Before you say anything to defend him, you should know that I am done trying. This Levi—” she looked sternly at Harrison, “This is not the Levi I knew and loved.”

“I understand that perfectly. When Levi informed me about what had transpired between him and the broad he ditched years ago, I was beyond shocked that he would have allowed that to happen.” Reece’s eyes wandered past Harrison again. “Reece, look at me.” She did. “I do not know what is going on in that man’s mind right now, and I can assure you that what he did was something that is entirely out of his character whether he be nineteen or twenty-eight years of age.”

“So you agree when I say he’s acting like a completely different person?”

“Yes.” Harrison studied her for a moment. “I understand that you no longer wish to be in his presence, but if I told you there could be a way that we haven’t thought of to trigger his memories of you and bring back the Levi we all remember, would you trust me and go along with my plans?”

Reece eyed him skeptically. “It depends on what those plans are.”

He knew he was getting somewhere with her. “I had planned to take Angeline to Earth, given her fascination with your former homeland, and she brought to my attention that perhaps if you and Levi were—”

“No. Absolutely not.”

“Allow me to finish.”

Reece said nothing. Her lips tightened as her eyes bore into his.

“We believe that since Levi was first attracted to you on the planet, perhaps seeing you dressed in Earth’s fashions and reacting to the destinations we will be visiting will somehow trigger his memory of you.”

“Really?” Reece snapped. “Haven’t we done everything but get water from the moon to help trigger his memories?”

“Everything but bring you to Earth.” Harrison grinned. “But if this doesn’t work, my next suggestion was going to be getting water from the moon.”

“This is ludicrous. You realize this is going to be like Greece all over again, right, only much worse?”

“Not so much worse for me, since I will have the company of my beautiful wife.”

“And Levi and me in our awkwardness to keep everyone in high spirits?” Reece shook her head in defeat. “No, Harrison. We’re not tagging along and ruining whatever good time you both would have if we weren’t there to ruin it. Angeline has always wanted to go to Earth, and I am not allowing our never ending drama to put a damper on it.”

“Reece, you and Levi will join us.”

Reece’s eyes narrowed, studying him. Harrison knew he had gotten through to her, and a broad smile stretched across his face.

“It is only due to the love I have for the Levi I remember that I will agree to this. I want that Levi back, and if this could work, I will do everything possible to help trigger his memories of me on Earth.”

“That’s my girl!” Harrison enthusiastically responded.

Reece didn’t bat an eye. “Has Navarre agreed to this? You know the hassle it is whenever I have to be on Earth. And with Mordegrin—”

Harrison brought an arm around her and proceeded to lead her back to where Elizabeth and Angeline were. “Do not worry about that. I believe the emperor will agree with this plan of action completely.”

Reece softly sighed. “So where is it we are going this time? Back to Greece?”

“No.” Harrison grinned. “I actually plan to tour various cities of interest, and I’m confident you’ll enjoy the vacation as well.”

She wrapped an arm around his waist, securing a hug. “All right. But if it doesn’t work, you promise that you will no longer burden yourself with mine and Levi’s problems.”

“Done!” Harrison grinned. “Know this, though: if the man doesn’t come to his senses soon, then beating the sense back into him will be my only other option.”

Chapter Seven

With Reece and Levi joining Harrison and Angeline on their vacation, Harrison’s itinerary had to be changed, prompting them to leave three days later than he originally planned. Specific hotel reservations had to be made, and multiple Guardians were to be deployed to ensure Reece’s safety. After Harrison had informed Reece of the itinerary and the reasons for the setback, she didn’t hesitate to use it as an opportunity to back out; however, Harrison wouldn’t budge, and Angeline insisted. Despite everything the Guardians had to go through to ensure Reece was protected while on Earth, she conceded.

Reece pulled on her favorite hooded sweatshirt that she brought with her from Earth and sat on her sofa to put on her running shoes. She was forced to squeeze into her soft yoga pants, as the tiny bump now starting to form on her abdomen restricted her from wearing her jeans. She absently ran her hand over her stomach, thrilled that she was finally able to see the changes her body was making as the baby grew.

After mentioning to Harrison that Jasmeen already had to make slight alterations to her gowns, he advised her that he had already made it their first priority to ensure that she and Angeline would be able to shop for the proper attire to wear on Earth upon their arrival.

Reece was quite surprised by all of the destinations they would be visiting and how they would fit traveling to all of these locations inside a month’s time. Her mind shifted to thoughts of being with Levi throughout their vacation. Since her return to the palace, he made an attempt to apologize to her, but Reece could tell it was empty. It seemed as though he was more embarrassed that he had shamed her and his family because of his actions than anything else.

Reece wasn’t making it easy on him by remaining guarded, and because of that, Levi made no further attempts to keep company with her. She could only imagine how this visit to Earth would turn out, given their current situation.

I am not in the mood to go through all of this again, she thought, remembering how awkward it was in Greece when she believed Levi was no longer in love with her.

Fortunately, Angeline and Elizabeth’s arrival to her room interrupted her silent thoughts and reservations about this vacation.

“I wish I had chosen to make my plans to study abroad for a later date,” Elizabeth said with a pleasant smile. “It has always been a dream of mine to enjoy a holiday on Earth.”

Reece grinned as the two young women approached and sat on the sofa with her. “I don’t think this particular visit would be that thrilling for you.” She exhaled and looked at Angeline. “I really wish that you and Harrison would reconsider having Levi and me—”

“The decision has been made,” Angeline smoothly interrupted her. She reached for Reece’s hand and looked promisingly into her eyes. “I will have it no other way. I am excited beyond words, and I am confident that this may help Levi to remember you.”

Reece twisted a strand of hair. “For everyone’s sake, I hope you’re right. I’m beginning to feel like we’re all spinning our wheels, and I need to stop dragging everyone through this with me.”

“You are doing no such thing. We are a family, and we cannot stop trying until we have exhausted every avenue,” Elizabeth responded sincerely. “My brother may be stubborn, but you found a way to break down all his barriers when he protected you on Earth, and I am certain you will do it again.”

The ladies’ conversation was halted by a knock on Reece’s door.

“Pardon the interruption,” Jasmeen said. “Harrison has sent for a servant to escort you down to the courtyard when you are ready.”

“Ready as we’ll ever be,” Reece said as she stood with Elizabeth and Angeline.

Reece walked over to where Mozart was sleeping in the bed Levi crafted for him on their honeymoon. She picked him up and turned to Elizabeth. “Are you sure you don’t mind dealing with this little guy while I’m gone?”

Elizabeth reached out and took the critter from Reece’s arms. “Do not be silly,” she said as she placed a soft kiss on his head. “Mozart and I shall enjoy taking in some new scenery together.”

Reece scratched his head. “If all goes as planned, little guy, Levi will be returning, and you will be the one annoyed with him taking all my attention from you again.”

Ready to depart, Reece stood in the courtyard with Harrison, Angeline, and Levi. Reece smiled as she took in the image of Angeline wearing clothes from Earth. Wearing jeans and a black cashmere sweater, Angeline looked like she had undergone the transformation from a Victorian princess to a supermodel that would ignite the envy of every woman on Earth would be envious of. Her natural, auburn curls were pulled back into a tight ponytail, highlighting the flawless features of her face. Her brilliant bronze eyes glimmered with excitement, and Reece could not help but feel the same way. Reece decided that the best way to make the most of this trip would be to focus on Angeline’s reaction to visiting Earth for the first time instead of worrying about Levi.

She glanced at Levi, who hadn’t said a word since they arrived in the courtyard, and just as it had been with him over the past few days, he stood intimidatingly rigid at Harrison’s side. He was extremely reserved, and his mysterious eyes were curiously studying her outfit.

This is what you fell in love with, Your Imperial Highness, so if you disapprove now, you might as well get over it, she thought as she accepted Javian’s help onto Arrow’s back.

“Harrison, do you think it is wise that Reece attempt to jump the barriers on that horse?” Levi said once everyone was settled on their horses.

Angeline looked out from behind Harrison and gave Reece a supportive smile. Harrison grinned. “I suppose we shall have to find that out.”

Before Levi could respond, Harrison tapped his heels to Saracen’s sides, sending him and Angeline swiftly out of the palace courtyard. Levi frowned and guided Areion over to where Reece was preparing Arrow to leave and follow Saracen.

“I would be comfortable if you should like to ride with me in the same manner that Angeline is riding with Harrison,” Levi said as he cleared his throat and stared pleadingly into her eyes. “If something were to happen—”

“I know Arrow will handle the jump perfectly,” she said as she patted Arrow on his sturdy shoulder.

“How can you be so sure?”

Reece arched her eyebrow at him. “He would not make the jump if had he any doubt I might not survive it.”

Levi’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know that?”

“Because you told me so the first time I jumped the barriers with him,” she said with a smug grin. She turned her horse and looked over her shoulder. “Harrison has a pretty tight itinerary. I think we should catch up with him and Angie.”

Levi studied her for a moment, and with a simple nod, he guided Areion to follow her and Arrow out of the courtyard.

Over the next two weeks, the couples used one of the Guardians’ personal jets to tour many destinations. Touring the world in this manner was turning out to be quite a treat for Reece, giving her a much greater appreciation for Earth’s different cities and intriguing destinations. Levi remained somewhat reserved with her, but in his own strange way, he seemed to enjoy her company. She’d hoped that since nothing was triggering his memory at all, maybe he could be slowly falling in love with her again. Maybe, if anything, he would be at that point in his life when he realized he never loved Isabelle and that Reece was the one woman he could love.

Reece walked down to the white sandy beaches of the island they were visiting and met Angeline and Harrison at a cabana that they had reserved. Angeline wore a cover up dress over her swimsuit, and when Reece saw the fear in her eyes and her mild irritation with Harrison, she couldn’t help but feel sorry for her.

“Reece,” Harrison said exasperatingly, “please explain to Angeline that she has nothing to fear with enjoying a day in her swimming attire.”

“I’m sure that depends on the swimsuit you picked out for her,” Reece returned.

“It is nothing less than what you are wearing,” he said as he nodded toward Reece’s triangular bikini top.

“There’s a reason I have a sarong covering the other half of my swimsuit, Harrison.” She crossed her arms. “It takes a while for some women to warm up to wearing any type of swimwear in public let alone a woman who has worn a gown every day of her life.”

“There is no way I could possibly expose my body to strangers in this way,” Angeline said, standing up. “This dress is revealing enough.”

Reece chuckled as she noticed Angeline’s flawless body through the crocheted dress she was wearing. She looked over at Harrison. “I think you should give Angie a break. If she doesn’t want to be out like this, quit forcing her to be.”

Harrison shrugged and took Angeline’s hand into his. “Would you rather hike through the mountains that surround us? I believe there are waterfalls and pools of water. It would be only you and me. Complete solitude.”

Angeline smiled with relief. “That, I will happily agree to do.”

Harrison glanced at Reece. “Will you be okay if we ditch you and Levi for the day?”

Reece smiled reassuringly. “Yes, of course. Go and enjoy yourselves.” Reece laughed. “Levi’s been rather friendly toward me lately anyway. Who knows, it might do us some good to have time alone.”

After Harrison and Angeline had left, Reece walked down to the shoreline and stretched out a towel to lounge in the sun. Levi was nowhere to be found, so she slipped off her sarong, lay back on the towel, and closed her eyes. The peaceful sounds of the waves crashing in served to bring her into an almost meditative state.

“Do you mind if I join you?” Levi asked, startling her.

Reece’s eyes opened to see him smiling down at her. It wasn’t any ordinary smile; this was the smile, the smile that she knew and loved. The smile that ignited the blue in his eyes gave definition to the tiny dimples in his cheek—the smile he only held for her. She was instantly entrapped and at a complete loss for words.

She regained her composure. “Not at all,” she said, sitting up.

Levi laid a towel next to her, sat down, and pulled off his navy blue T-shirt. He propped himself up on both hands while crossing his long legs in front of him. Reece couldn’t help but admire his physique as he sat next to her in nothing but his swim shorts.

Keep it in check, Reece, she ordered herself.

Levi gazed out at the ocean, where people were swimming in the turquoise blue waters, some even chasing the white foamy waves as they rolled into shore.

“Harrison informed me that you grew up at a beach.” As he looked over at her, Reece didn’t miss his eyes taking in more than just the friendly expression on her face. “Do you ever find yourself missing this lifestyle while living amongst us in Pemdas?”

Reece pursed her lips as she looked out at the open water. “I do. But I have to admit that the shorelines in Pemdas are much more fascinating to me.”

Levi’s eyes widened in response. “You’ve been to Stavesworth Hall, then?” He shook his head immediately in what appeared to be frustration. “Of course you have. My family always spends their holiday there.”

“That’s where I was first introduced to all of the royal families in Pemdas.”

“How did they receive you?” he said with a tone of concern. “Forgive me, I did not intend for it to sound that way.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she answered. “Most of them were accepting, but there were a few that had an issue with the fact that I would be your wife.”

“How did I deal with that?”

“You told me that you didn’t care about anyone else’s opinions but mine.” Reece ran her toes along the sand. “I think I was the one that was more upset about it than you. It was the first time I actually saw you for the important man you were in Pemdas—the first time I recognized I shouldn’t allow our relationship to go on because of the trouble it could bring to you and Pemdas.”

Levi’s features softened. “It would appear as though I didn’t agree with your opinions about that, or you would not be my wife.”

“You did not agree at all, but I wasn’t so easily persuaded either.” She stared out into the ocean, recalling that evening together with him.

“How did I persuade you?” Levi asked with a soft laugh.

“You used Areion to do all of the persuading, allowing me to master him and his conceding to it.”

They sat in silence for a moment before Levi spoke. “Reece, I must beg of you to forgive my foolish actions toward you. It is not my nature to treat any being with such disrespect, and unfortunately, I cannot change what I have done.”

Reece eyed him. His features showed his remorse. She could see the turmoil in his eyes, and for the first time, the longing for her in them.

“Thank you for saying that. And you are correct, the man I fell in love with is nothing like how you are now with your memory loss. I suppose it goes to show the changes we make as we grow in life.”

Levi’s lips twisted. “I cannot ask anyone to understand what this has been like. It has been like some strange dream from which I cannot awake.”

“Levi, I get it,” Reece said dryly. “This is not the life you ever expected to have. You woke up married to some woman from Earth, and now you are forced to accept the choices you made without understanding your logic for doing so.” She looked at him, heartbroken. “Perhaps one day you’ll see why you did fall in love with me, and when that day comes, I know I will have back the man with whom I fell in love.”

Levi ran the back of his hand along her jawline, his eyes appearing as if he were memorizing her. “I have hurt you with my words again.” He cleared his throat as he studied her lips. “Reece, I believe I may be falling in love with you. There is something that draws me to you, just as there is something that strangely pulls me away from you. I battle it daily.”

Reece was paralyzed by his words. “Why can’t you just follow your heart?”

At that moment, Levi’s lips were on hers, his hands cupping each side of her face. Their lips massaged each other’s until Reece let out a small moan. This must have given Levi the courage to further their kiss. Demanding, aggressive, and nothing short of powerful, Levi’s kiss had consumed Reece entirely. Her body shivered as his hand left her cheek, ran over her shoulder, and along her side. She couldn’t breathe, and much to her disappointment, she had to pull away from him.

Levi pulled away as if she were a stranger and watched her intently. As Reece sat catching her breath, she couldn’t help but laugh at his expression.

“Forgive me.”

Reece intertwined her fingers through his, encouraging a smile from him. “There is nothing to forgive.” She exhaled, trying to gain her bearings. “I asked you to follow your heart, and let’s just say you haven’t kissed me like that since before you lost your memories.”

“Perhaps we may be getting somewhere?”

Reece lifted her chin. “Perhaps.”

They both turned to gaze out at the ocean together, and to Reece’s surprise, as they sat quietly, Levi’s thumb gently massaged over the back of her hand. Still studying the waves rolling into the shore, Reece remained perfectly still before closing her eyes. The memory of their passionate kiss and the way he absently massaged over the back of her hand sent memories of her Levi flooding back to her. She inhaled deeply, focusing on letting this moment remove all of the difficult times that she had suffered. She missed him greatly, but somehow he was here with her.

“Reece?” Levi said in a startled voice.

Her eyes reopened to find him glancing over at her. “I don’t know how, but I believe I may have remembered—”

Before he could say anything more, the panicked, high-pitched screams from a child interrupted him. Levi leaped to his feet and jogged out into the water before anyone else could react. Reece watched in astonishment as Levi beat the lifeguard to the young boy that had just disappeared below the surface of the water. Moments later, Levi came up with the boy locked in his embrace and swiftly swam back to the shoreline.

“My mom and dad aren’t here,” Reece heard the boy strain to tell the lifeguard as she walked down toward the location where they exited the water.

The fear and upset in the young boy’s face encouraged Reece to walk protectively over to the boy. His expression of fear immediately changed when Reece approached. The lifeguard scolded the young child for trespassing on the private beach of the hotel after the boy told him he lived down the street from the massive resort. Fortunately, Levi interrupted the lifeguard’s interrogation and reassured the man that he would personally escort the boy back to his home.

Once the lifeguard agreed, he returned back to his post, leaving Levi and Reece in charge of the boy. “What is your name?” Reece politely asked. “Trevor,” he answered with a calm smile. He looked at Levi. “Thank you for saving me.”

“You are most welcome,” Levi kindly responded. “Next time, you should be more cautious while swimming in these waters. The lifeguard was correct, you have no reason to be out in the water if you are not supervised and do not swim well.”

The severity in Levi’s eyes seemed to startle the boy. Without warning, he reached his hand up to Reece. “Would you mind walking me home? It isn’t far.”

His eyes pleaded with her, and Reece couldn’t help but answer yes even though the whole encounter was beginning to feel strange.

Levi smoothed his wet hair back. “Trevor, if you do not mind, I would rather escort you home.”

The boy smiled at Levi. “You really don’t need to.”

Something changed in both Reece and Levi as the boy responded to him. Reece felt instantly protective of the young boy, and Levi lost interest in him.

“There are plenty of Guardians around. I’ll take him,” Reece answered.

Levi nodded. “I’ll be waiting here.”

A strange pull of energy drove Reece to immediately bring the boy home. Strangely, her heart rate picked up, making her uncomfortable. She glanced to her left and saw two imposing men dressed as beachgoers. She exhaled in relief when she noted that even though they appeared to gaze out at the ocean, their eyes were somber and subtly studying her.

You’re fine, Reece, she thought after noting the men were two Guardians who were watching her walk alone with the young boy.

She cleared her negative thoughts and regained the confidence that was strangely ripped from her.

“How old are you?” Reece asked as they walked toward the exit of the private beach.

“Eight years old.”

His voice seemed deeper now, and when they disappeared from the resort’s private beach area, Reece was flooded with fear. Her heart raced, and she started gasping for air.

The sound of a finger snap froze everything around her. “I believe we have some catching up to do,” a steely voice resounded.

If Reece’s body hadn’t been frozen into place by some force, she would have collapsed when she took in the familiar figure standing in front of her.

Chapter Eight

Mordegrin! she thought in anger and confusion. She couldn’t run, she couldn’t cry for help, she had no voice—all she could do was stand paralyzed as the world remained frozen around her.

“How is that lovely marriage of yours these days?” he asked with a smile that displayed his ashen colored teeth.

Reece stared into his silver eyes, rage burning like fire within her.

“You can fight for that man all you want, but he is mine. I was the one who altered his mind and forced the darkness within him.” He reached up and ran his long fingers along her cheek. “Now, I have full control over him. You see, little girl, all I needed to transform him into my personal servant was to make physical contact with him. Now, it is only a matter of time until the dormant seed I planted within his mind awakens.” Mordegrin stepped back and laughed. “Ah, it is truly a beautiful thing: Levi trades everything to rescue his father and hands himself over to me in the meantime. My trap worked flawlessly.”

Dormant seed? Reece thought as she realized much more was done to Levi’s mind after he walked into the Olteniaus fortress to rescue Navarre than they knew.

“Yes,” he answered, obviously reading her mind. “Have you not wondered why he is so uncomfortable and strange around you? How he appears to be a different man to everyone around him? That was simply a bit of retribution for what you did to my females. No need to feel upset that you were suffering alone, though, my dear.” He smiled wickedly. “I made sure Levi has been tortured as well. I left just enough of his original feelings for you intact inside his subconscious mind to punish him as well. You might say it is petty of me to have done such a thing, but I do revel in the petty things, as they make existing so much more entertaining; would you not agree?”

Reece’s mind was reeling as she listened to the deranged entity, and she struggled to make sense of what he was telling her.

He planted a seed of evil in Levi, and now it’s been activated by coming into contact—

“Your thoughts are running wild with questions, trying to make sense of what has been done. You should not try to comprehend my power,” he growled. “I will tell you this much: I was able to implant a mental seed, if you will, in his mind after my females weakened it. You see, his mental barriers would not allow us to see his knowledge of where the stone is, so we had to slowly break his mind down and place the seed within it. The process was painful, not only for him but for my Olteniaus queens as well. It nearly killed them during the mental persuasion process. The Pemdai mind was much stronger than we anticipated, and your man fought viciously against our mental probes.”

Reece recalled that moment where Harrison gripped his head tightly and screamed out in torment before storming into the fortress to save Levi and became nauseated.

“Yes. Yes,” he smoothly responded with a mysterious smile. “You remember that day well; do you not?” He clasped his hands behind his back and slowly paced in front of her. “Now that he and I have made personal contact, I was able to awaken the darkness within his mind. This new energy grows within him even as we speak, and once the transformation process is complete, the man that everyone knew as Levi Oxley will be dead. His singular burning desire will be to serve me, and he will be in torment until we are reunited. I will soon have everything that I need to gain absolute control over all worlds, galaxies, and dimensions,” he said sinisterly while running his leathery hand over Reece’s abdomen. “Grow strong in that womb, little soldier,” he whispered. “I will come for you soon enough.”

Reece’s stomach tightened with a strange spasm.

“Do you wonder why I waited so long for this moment?”

“I only wonder now how I will kill you for what you have done!” Reece returned, surprised she had her voice again.

“Kill me?” Mordegrin grinned. “Well, my dear, you will need the stone that Levi will soon bring me to accomplish that feat. So, by all means, lead the way.”

Reece exhaled in frustration, knowing Mordegrin would follow her to the stone, and by being on Earth physically, she couldn’t trust his powers and his unique abilities if she were to go to the stone.

“No?” He cocked his head to the side. “Of course you won’t destroy me, and you won’t destroy my servant either. So for my last method to torment all of you, you will take Levi home and hold on to some form of hope that he can be saved. Once you slowly watch him transform into my minion, you will release him to me, because you will not be able to withstand the torment he suffers in my absence.”

“I promise you this,” Reece growled, “this is far from over. We will hunt you down, and you will heal Levi because the amount of torment you will endure for what you have done is far worse than what you believe Levi will go through.”

“You speak rather boldly for someone who cannot fathom the amount of power I possess.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “You stand paralyzed at this moment under my control, and yet you believe I can be overpowered?”

“We’ll find a way,” Reece snarled.

“Really?” His eyes scanned the frozen atmosphere around him. “Are you so foolish to believe you can so much as touch me without that stone?” He looked at the two frozen Guardians and back to Reece with a wolfish grin. “Your own warriors cannot even withstand my hold over them. You all have yet to see the extent of my power while in my physical form.” He waved his hand in the air. “Halting time like this? It is but one of my many talents.”

“If you have such great talents, why don’t you destroy me now and get it over.” Reece studied Mordegrin’s expression. “You can’t, can you?”

“I won’t!” he snapped. “The torment that you and Levi are about to experience before you release my servant to me will be my final retribution to you and all of Pemdas! Now, go enjoy the last of the man you know as Levi because soon he will transform into my kind, and you are left with no other option but to release him to me.”

Reece felt the paralysis leave her body, and she instinctively lunged toward Mordegrin, but she fell to the ground as he vanished at that moment. “NO!” she screamed in anger, feeling her stomach spasm again. She sat up and gripped it tightly. Instantly, two of the Guardians who were stationed at the beach picked her up to check on her condition. “Is it the unborn child?”

“No!” she answered gravely as she stood. “We have to find Harrison, NOW!” she ordered. She looked around, “Levi?” she said in a panic. “We need to get him out of here before Mordegrin—”

“Mordegrin?” one of the Guardians interrupted as he helped to her feet. “Have you seen him?”

“You didn’t?” Reece questioned in disbelief.

“No, you were with the boy.” The Guardian scanned the area. “Mordegrin shapeshifted into that young boy, did he not?”

“He did.” Reece ran her hand through her hair. “This is unbelievable. One of you needs to go contact Harrison.” She gripped the arm of the Guardian speaking with her. “We need to get back to Levi now.”

The Guardian was racing back to where Levi would be on the beach at twice the speed Reece could run. When she reached the location, her heart sank. “He was just here.”

“I cannot sense him on this shoreline anywhere.”

Before Reece could respond, the Guardian who contacted Harrison approached. “I explained the urgency of the situation to our commander, and he will be here as quickly as possible.” The man took her arm. “With Levi missing, we must get you to your rooms and deploy more Guardians to find him at once.”

Reece was pacing the balcony of her room when she heard a thunderous knock on the door. When she opened it, she gasped as Levi’s eyes bore into hers.

“Reece,” he softly questioned. “Forgive me for intruding, but I felt it necessary to check on you. I became concerned when you never returned.”

Where’s Harrison? she thought in frustration and fear. But to her surprise, Levi’s expression was warm and friendly as he smiled at her. I don’t want to lose you! she thought.

“I have been thinking a lot about us over the last week or so—” His eyes were dark and filled with passion as he ran the back of his fingers along her chest.

“Levi, please…you must leave for Pemdas immediately. You are in danger.”

He smirked and brought his hand up to cradle her head, eyes more mysterious than she had ever seen them. “Danger?” Levi questioned as he unexpectedly brought his lips down onto her shoulder. “I cannot remember feeling this comfortable.”

Reece’s mental state was out of control. She instinctively tried to push away from him, but he only held her tighter. Fortunately, she managed to break free of his kiss and demand him to stop. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Harrison approaching the room through her half-opened door.

“Levi, you must return to Pemdas at once!” she demanded.

Instantly, both of her arms were under Levi’s crushing grips. “I will do as I wish,” he growled viciously. “I take no orders from you.”

Before Reece could react to the pain, Harrison hurled Levi forcefully to the ground, shackling his wrists together.

Reece gripped her head as Harrison forced Levi up to his feet. “No,” she cried out. “It can’t be happening already. Harrison, we have to get him to Galleta now before Mordegrin destroys his mind.”

At that moment, four Guardians entered the room. “Gentlemen, get him back to Pemdas as swiftly as possible. We will be right behind you.” Harrison rushed over to Angeline, who stood quietly outside of the room. He looked back at Reece. “We must leave now,” he said with a stern expression. “Have you had any further contact with Mordegrin? Do you know where he may have gone?”

“No. For all I know, he’s watching every move we make. We just need to leave.” As they marched briskly out of the room, Reece glanced up at Harrison’s commanding gaze. “He told me that he has altered Levi so he can transform into a drone that will do whatever Mordegrin desires, and then he disappeared.”

“What?”

Tears filled her eyes, and Harrison gripped her shoulders, forcing her eyes up to meet his. “Reece, do not fall apart on me. We will figure this out once we return to Pemdas. You are right to assume that we may have a chance if we get him to Galleta quickly.”

“It will be okay, Reece,” Angeline said once they were traveling at high speed back to the closest vortex that would bring them to Pemdas. “I am confident that Emperor Navarre will have Galleta ready to receive Levi. She should have some knowledge about how to fix this.”

She squeezed Angeline’s hand. “I hope you’re right.”

Once they entered the vortex, they pulled into the parking structure along with three other cars.

Levi, still in restraints, emerged from the car he traveled in and walked toward Reece. He looked sorrowfully into her eyes. “I am so very sorry about my erratic behavior earlier. I have been made aware of what has happened to me and what I will soon become.”

Reece could see fear in his eyes as if he knew there was no hope for him.

“Everything is going to be okay. Let’s get you to the palace, and maybe Galleta can help us find a way to fix this.” She looked at Harrison, who stood protectively at her side. “Please. If you can sense he’s okay, get him out of these cuffs.”

Harrison’s eyes beamed vividly as he studied Levi. After a soft exhale, he nodded and unshackled Levi’s restraints. “Let us go quickly,” he ordered.

They walked rapidly through the gates, and within seconds of arriving, Saracen, Areion, and Arrow were thundering toward them through a vivid forest. As Reece waited for Arrow, she noticed that Areion had slowed significantly, and he studied the area with an intense focus she had never seen. Before Reece could question what the horse was doing, Harrison shouted for Angeline to stand next to Reece. She did, and Arrow protectively stood in front of them. When Reece peered from around the massive horse’s head, she heard Areion let out a guttural and frightening sound. She gasped in fear when she saw Areion pawing at the ground, seemingly ready to attack Levi at any second.

“Areion, NO!” Reece screamed.

Areion ignored her, his eyes transfixed on Levi standing in front of him.

“Reece, stand back,” Levi ordered.

Harrison snatched Saracen’s bridal as the horse was beginning to move aggressively toward his cousin as well. Harrison’s face was grave as he mounted his horse and slowly walked toward Areion. “Areion, settle,” Harrison deeply intoned, but the horse flattened his ears and lowered his head even further as he slowly stalked toward Levi. Levi stood in front of the massive horse, unmoving and saying nothing. The other Guardians stepped toward Levi, trying to cause a distraction for Areion. “He sees the darkness that Mordegrin has implanted into you!” Harrison shouted.

Saracen was fighting Harrison violently with his reins.

This isn’t going to work! Reece thought impatiently. Areion saw Levi as a threat, and Reece was sure the horse would kill him. She stepped out from behind Arrow.

“Areion!” she said sternly.

The horse grunted but ignored her.

“Reece, don’t,” Harrison ordered her while leaping off of his unruly horse’s back. “This horse is seeing more than our eyes are at the moment.”

Reece ignored Harrison and kept her confidence as Arrow followed closely by her side. She knew Arrow wouldn’t allow Areion to hurt her, so this was their only chance to try to get through to Levi’s horse. She stepped past Levi and walked closer to Areion. His usual golden eyes were fiery red, and his breathing was heavy. The strange part was that he was prepared to kill Levi, yet he hadn’t made his attack yet.

“Areion,” Reece said, “let us help him.”

The horse viciously pawed the ground. Fortunately, Harrison used Reece as a distraction and swiftly removed Levi from the area. “Send for the escort horses before Levi is killed, quickly,” he ordered a Guardian.

Areion reared back and violently paced back and forth. “Areion!” Harrison bellowed. “Get back to Javian.”

Areion wasn’t so easily persuaded, but he eventually turned and aggressively fled the area. Harrison looked over at Angeline and Reece with a horrific expression on his face. Reece couldn’t be sure, but it seemed as though Harrison’s hope for fixing Levi’s mind had vanished.

He rubbed his forehead as he approached Levi. “Are you all right?”

Levi said nothing as he slowly nodded. Harrison looked up at the sky as if to beg for help and roared so loudly that it echoed throughout the area. Angeline burst into tears as she reached for Reece’s hand. Reece stood motionless as she watched Harrison fall completely apart in front of them. He gripped his mouth as he looked back at Levi.

“This cannot be happening,” he said in a heartbreaking voice.

Levi faintly smiled. “Harrison, you know that you should have let that horse have his way. We both know his reason for behaving as such.”

“There must be a way around this,” Harrison returned, ignoring the shock on the women’s faces as they realized the implications of what the men said. “There must be some chance that we can reverse what Mordegrin has done to you.”

Levi looked back at Reece. “Give me a few moments with Reece before the escorts arrive.”

Reece inhaled deeply as Levi walked somberly to where she stood in shock. He approached her and smiled while he stared into her eyes. “I cannot remember loving you, but I will admit that I have fought very hard for those memories to return.”

Reece knew where this was going—a final farewell. “Levi, stop!”

He reached for her face, tenderly caressing it while studying it. “I must. Please, allow me this opportunity to request something from you.”

Reece nodded.

“Whatever happens to me, promise me that you will erase these last few months of how I have behaved from your mind. Raise our child with the good memories we shared together before Mordegrin destroyed my mind.”

A tear slipped down her cheek. “Why are you saying this? We’re going to fix this!” she insisted.

“Promise me,” he returned in the same authoritative tone.

She exhaled, her eyes burning from fighting back her tears. “All that has kept me going is the memory of what we had before you lost your memories. Our child will always be told about the courageous and selfless man his father is.”

He ran his hand along her abdomen. “Our child has been blessed with a strong mother—”

Reece stepped back. “Levi, don’t! I beg you. Stop talking like this.”

He quickly stepped forward and embraced her. The sound of more horses arriving thundered in the distance, announcing the men who would be escorting Levi back into Pemdas. Levi gently kissed her forehead and turned toward the mob of men who awaited him.

Reece watched in utter disbelief as Harrison returned shackles to Levi’s wrists and despondently escorted him to a horse. The men who arrived wore all black and rode horses like the Guardian horses; the only difference being these horses were thicker and taller.

Harrison turned back to a frozen Reece. “Angeline will ride with you,” he said in a commanding tone.

Reece stared blankly at Harrison’s grave expression, but she managed to answer him with a nod. He walked over to where Reece stood, and without a word, he assisted both women onto Arrow’s back. Once Harrison was on his horse, the group of men began moving forward. Watching them treat Levi like he was a horrible creature that would destroy Pemdas was a vision Reece couldn’t look upon.

Do any of them have hope that we can fix him?

Harrison rode next to the leader of the escort, briskly pacing the entire group back toward the barriers. Once they cleared the gray, misty void, the horses abruptly halted as Navarre approached on his horse. At his side, he held the reins of a horse that was neither a guardian horse nor an escort horse.

“Gentlemen, as your emperor, I thank you for your service today and ask that you release my son.”

“Your Highness, with all due respect, there is a reason we must take such measures with him. We can make no exceptions.”

Navarre’s face grew fierce. “Do not speak to your emperor as though I were a fool!” he said, enraged. “I understand the reasons why we have sent for you.”

“You risk the safety of Pemdas and all worlds by dismissing the reasons why a Guardian horse desired to kill your son.”

“This will be resolved, gentlemen. He will be locked in a secure unit until we find a way to heal him. I do not want my son seen by anyone in Pemdas in this manner.”

“As you wish. Please forgive our impertinence, Emperor Navarre.”

Navarre nodded. “Gentlemen, your honor and duty are very much appreciated. Now please, we must be on our way.”

The transfer was made, and by nightfall, they arrived at Pasidian Palace.

“Galleta is here. She will meet you in the isolated holding unit, Levi,” Navarre announced.

Levi nodded but said nothing.

“Son,” Navarre said, “we will help you.”

That evening, Reece was inconsolable. Her mind was reeling with ways to help Levi. She watched as Galleta became violently ill the moment she made contact with him. When Galleta recovered, she notified Navarre, Harrison, and Reece that Levi’s mind was rapidly changing. She explained that it was as if potent venom was slowly eating his conscious mind away.

Galleta may not be able to heal him, but maybe I can.

Her powers had completely diminished since returning from the other galaxy, but what if there was a way? She was able to project images into Levi’s mind before she received the power from the stone, so what if she could fight Mordegrin’s dark powers that were altering Levi’s mind by trying to mentally battle it herself? She was able to destroy the Olteniaus females by mentally persuading their minds to die, so there was a possibility she could do it with Levi’s mind.

She left her room and walked directly to the command center where Navarre and Harrison sat in Harrison’s office going over the details of everything at hand.

“Reece,” Harrison said, standing up from his desk. “Are you okay?”

Reece walked into his office and tried to ignore the grave and hopeless expressions on the faces of both Harrison and Navarre.

Navarre was the first to approach her. “Reece, forgive me, as I know you have been through quite a bit, but you appear to be extremely unwell. Have you tried resting?”

Reece exhaled. “I’m not going to be able to rest until we help Levi.”

“Galleta is working on preparing herself mentally to help him. She believes that if she is more prepared, she can try to battle this,” Harrison said somberly. “Try to reverse this dark curse.”

A faint smile pulled up at the corner of Navarre’s mouth. “You should try to rest, my dear.” He glanced down at her stomach, and when his eyes met hers, she could see the humor in them. “My grandchild needs his mother to be strong.”

“That’s why I’m here.” Reece inhaled deeply. “What if I try to mentally persuade whatever this venom is that’s running through Levi’s mind to leave? I can stop it from taking over. I can heal him.”

She knew it sounded strange, but what wasn’t bizarre about all of this?

Navarre’s eyes grew somewhat severe. “After watching Galleta’s response with Levi today, I do not feel it is wise to take any chances with you.”

“He’s right, Reece,” Harrison interjected. “You run the risk of injuring yourself and your child—”

“You think I’m not thinking of my child?” Reece snarled.

“You have been through a lot today. You should rest,” Harrison said calmly.

“Please,” she said through tears. “Let me try.”

Navarre stared intently into her eyes. “Reece, I say no because it is exactly what Levi would say.” He reached for her hand to console her, but Reece stepped back. “He would never allow you to put your life or his child’s life in jeopardy in such a manner.”

“Let Galleta work with him for now, and if she is unable to help him, maybe we can consider your idea,” Harrison interjected.

They wouldn’t know if I was trying to help him or not, she inwardly thought. “Can I at least see him?”

Harrison arched an eyebrow at her and crossed his arms. “Reece,” he returned in a knowing voice.

“What?” she seethed through her teeth. “Now I can’t see him?”

“Come.” Navarre extended his hand. “Do not be alarmed by his appearance. His health is changing rapidly. This may be your last opportunity to see him in a decent state.”

“What does that mean?” Reece said as she walked with Harrison and Navarre down a long hallway.

“The darkness that grows within his mind is changing his features. His appearance may startle you.”

“I will never be afraid to see him. He’s still with us.”

As they turned the corner, the transparent walls of Levi’s holding unit showed exactly what Navarre was trying to explain.

The moment they stood next to the glass, Levi smiled so malevolently at her that it sent chills down her spine. His once jewel-like, sapphire blue eyes had turned to silver, just like Mordegrin’s. His hair was in complete disarray, and it seemed as though he had been violently pulling at it.

“I knew you would come to me,” he snarled.

“LEVI!” Navarre said in a booming voice.

Levi recoiled and gripped his head tightly as if to fight the poison that was slowly consuming him. “Get her out of here!” he screeched in pain.

Reece immediately closed her eyes and tried to help him mentally.

“NO!” Levi screamed. His eyes were deadly as he stalked around the room. He started laughing wickedly, and his probing eyes kept returning to Reece. “It is too late!” he growled in a voice so evil that Reece cringed and stepped back.

Levi dropped to the ground, moaning and gripping his head tightly—he was in utter torment.

“He’s trying to fight it,” she whispered.

“Let us go,” Navarre returned in a grave tone.

Reece numbly walked with Navarre and Harrison away from Levi’s holding unit. It was frightening to see Levi in such a way, but the worst part of it all was that no one was able to help him.

“My son is in absolute agony, and I am powerless to help,” Navarre said, collapsing into a chair in Harrison’s office.

He was right; it was like watching someone being tortured to death. Words could not describe the emotional oppression that filled Harrison’s office. Reece studied both men’s defeated expressions. She felt the same way they did—lost, hopeless, and sick with the knowledge that Levi was suffering.

“I didn’t get sick,” she softly said.

Navarre’s head snapped up. “What?”

“I tried mentally helping him, and I didn’t get sick.”

“How do you even know if you were able to get through to his mind, Reece?” Harrison asked in a firm voice.

“It’s why he said that it was too late.” Reece reached for Navarre’s hand. “Please, let me try to help him.”

Navarre sighed, and the subtle expression of hope she saw in his eyes told her that the emperor may, in fact, allow her the chance to save Levi.

Chapter Nine

Reece placed a black, plush horse onto the cream bedding that was crafted for the crib that used to hold Levi as a baby. The ornate crib had been refurbished, and its mahogany wood was now polished and seemingly new again. The rich wood glistened against the sun’s rays, which peered in from the floor-to-ceiling windows in front of the crib. Reece ran her hands over her rapidly growing abdomen as she stood silently staring at Levi’s crib.

“Reece,” Jasmeen called out, prompting Reece to snap out of her daze.

“Yes, Jasmeen?” she answered without peeling her eyes away from the crib.

“Lady Allestaine is here to see you. Would you care for some more tea?”

Reece let out a breath and shook her head in response.

“Very well,” Jasmeen answered before Reece heard her walk out of the baby’s nursery.

I can’t have this baby without you, Levi, Reece thought as tears, once again, resurfaced and ran down her cheeks.

“It is as beautiful as I had imagined,” Lady Allestaine said as she approached where Reece stood, unmoving, at the side of the crib.

Reece lifted her chin, forcefully wiped her tears away, and gazed out of the large windows before her. “I only wish Levi was here to see it, and—” Reece’s words were halted by the grief that filled her entire being.

“He would have demanded a new crib,” Lady Allestaine said with a soft laugh. Unexpectedly, she sniffed. “My heart breaks every day to know the pain he is suffering,” she said, bringing Reece’s attention to her.

Reece turned, and no matter how hard she tried to restrain her tears, she lost the battle and collapsed into Lady Allestaine’s embrace. “I can’t endure this any longer,” Reece moaned.

“I understand, my sweet girl,” Allestaine returned. “That is why I felt it necessary to check on you this evening. I knew something was wrong when you opted out of joining us for dinner tonight.”

Reece withdrew and blotted her eyes with a handkerchief Lady Allestaine handed her. “How can I continue to go along with everyone trying to live a normal life as if my husband were okay?”

“Reece, you must understand that we are not ignoring Levi’s situation. We are—”

“Selfishly being waited upon and enjoying fine meals while Levi is in torment,” Reece interrupted. “I can’t do it anymore. I’m sick of pretending he’s okay when he’s not. A month?” she said with disgust. “It’s been a month. How much longer do we have to wait until we finally admit to ourselves that Galleta can’t help him?”

“She will heal him, Reece. We must hold on to hope,” she responded stoically.

“I’ve held on to false hope for too long.” She began pacing and shook her head.

Lady Allestaine grew more somber. “Galleta has stabilized his transformation, but it will take time to reverse the dark curse that has taken over his mind. I know this is difficult for you, but you must remain strong for Levi and your child.”

“Strong?” Reece responded cynically. “That’s all I have been since we returned from Earth. I force myself to eat every day. I force myself to resist the urge to see Levi. I force myself to believe there is hope that at any minute someone will walk through my doors and tell me Levi has been healed.” She brought her hands up to cover her face and growled in frustration. “Most of all—” she started as she dropped her hands and gazed into Lady Allestaine’s tear-filled eyes. “I force myself, every minute of every day, to forget the fact that Levi is not getting any better, that he’s in a constant state of torment, and I’m up here sipping on tea and walking through gardens believing that something will change and he will finally come back to us.”

“My darling, it is no secret to anyone, especially me and the emperor, that you are hurting, and there is nothing we can do to help at the moment.”

Reece tilted her head to the side. “That’s because there is nothing you can do,” she said as she walked past Lady Allestaine. She looked back as a surge of hope washed over her. “I think it’s time that everyone admits that I am the only one who can help him.”

“Reece, you know very well that you cannot—”

Reece exhaled. “If there is one thing I utterly despise being told, you just said it. I am sick of everyone telling me I can’t help him. If I can open portals to galaxies and mentally persuade the dark beings that brought this about to die, then I can save my husband from this dark curse.”

Before Lady Allestaine could respond, Reece fled the room.

After another night of restless sleep, Harrison walked numbly into the command center. As soon as he neared the entrance, he heard the agonizing wails coming from Levi in his cell. Harrison’s stomach twisted in knots as it always did when he listened to his cousin’s anguish. Harrison could easily shut off his emotions by using the strong mental powers that were genetic in the Pemdai mind, but he would not. His cousin was suffering beyond comprehension, and in Harrison’s opinion, shielding himself from his grief was heartless and unacceptable.

He walked into the command center where Navarre, his father, and King Hamilton were in a private meeting with Vincent.

“Is there word on Mordegrin’s whereabouts?” Harrison asked, surprised why all three men were in discussion with his chief officer.

“Our men believe they may have uncovered a sequence that Mordegrin follows while on Earth. It appears he sits and waits for Levi to come to him,” Harrison’s father, King Nathaniel, advised.

Navarre remained in conversation with the three men while King Hamilton approached him. “Levi’s tortured cries are because Mordegrin has set his mind to be tormented until they are united, regardless of what Galleta does to stop it.”

Harrison looked at Navarre’s grave expression. “Gentlemen, shall we discuss these issues in my office?”

“Levi’s torture will only grow stronger until Mordegrin has his way with him,” Navarre said.

“What are you trying to say, Navarre?” King Nathaniel interjected.

Harrison closed his eyes, unable to accept what Navarre was about to say.

“We can do no more. Galleta has tried, but it appears that she cannot reverse this. Levi will continue in this tortured state unless—”

“Unless?” Reece called out, prompting the men to turn in surprise that she had entered the command center. Her face was solemn, but for the first time, Harrison saw a glint of radiance in her expression. “So it looks like you haven’t come up with the only thing that could actually work?”

Harrison watched Reece, completely baffled by what she was implying. Navarre appeared to feel the same as he did but quickly recovered his expression as he walked over to where Reece stood in the doorway. He brought a guiding hand to her back and led her to a chair around the large meeting table.

The rest of the men took their seats around the table, watching Reece with speculation. “Please, enlighten us,” Navarre replied.

“I am the only one that can heal him. I need the power of the stone, and I will reverse this curse. When I have the power of the stone, I am just as strong, if not stronger, than Mordegrin.” To Harrison’s disbelief, Reece smiled mischievously at Navarre. “We have to fight fire with fire!”

She cannot be serious, Harrison thought.

Navarre’s expression was blank as he looked into Reece’s hopeful eyes. Harrison let out the breath he didn’t realize he had been holding in, wondering how they could easily break the news to Reece.

“Yes, I believe that would presently be our only hope,” Navarre said with a sympathetic expression on his face. “However, we cannot use the stone’s power.”

Reece looked at Harrison, eyes pleading. “Please tell me that you agree with me, Harrison.”

“Reece—” Harrison said in a quiet voice.

“No!” she insisted. “I will not listen to anyone else tell me that I can’t do this any longer.”

“Reece, we are all well aware that you can, in fact, do it; however, you will not do it,” Navarre said in an authoritative tone.

“I don’t understand. Why wouldn’t—”

“Mordegrin has done this to Levi because his sole burning desire is to find out where the stone is,” Harrison interjected. “So he either gets it from Levi’s mind if we release him to that monster, or you lead him directly to it trying to heal him. Do you honestly believe he does not expect you to try this? He is a lot of things, but a fool isn’t one of them.”

“If Mordegrin discovers that stone, Shallek has already informed us—”

“He won’t!” Reece interrupted Navarre. “We’ll take another way. We can mislead him somehow with decoys.” She stared promisingly at every man in the room. “I know what you’re saying, Harrison, and I have already thought about that. If he is expecting Levi to come to him, or me to go to the stone, we can create stand-ins in our place. We can throw him off that way. If there are enough distractions, he won’t notice us going to the stone.”

“Reece, we will take no chances,” Navarre said gravely. “I am sorry, but I cannot approve this plan of action, for more reasons than you will ever understand.”

Reece stood abruptly, prompting the men to stand as well. She gazed daringly into Navarre’s sorrowful eyes. “How dare you?” she growled. “How can you continue to let him suffer like this? How can you give up on your son so easily?”

Navarre stared fiercely into Reece’s eyes as Harrison quickly approached her. “Please, do not forget who you are speaking to, Reece,” Harrison advised.

“I know exactly who I’m speaking to, Harrison!” Reece countered as she continued to challenge Navarre with her bold expression. “I’m speaking to the man that my husband so valiantly saved, and now he is paying the ultimate price for it.”

“AND HE WAS A FOOL TO COME FOR ME!” Navarre roared furiously.

Reece instinctively flinched away from Navarre’s unexpected reaction. Navarre scrutinized Reece as if she were an enemy before exhaling and collapsing into the chair behind him.

“Tell me something, Reece,” King Nathaniel interjected in a smooth voice. “Do you have any idea as to why Areion would seek to destroy Levi?”

Reece brought her fiery gaze to Harrison’s father. “Because he saw him as a threat.”

“If there were any hope for Levi that he would never become a threat to Pemdas, Areion wouldn’t have sought to end his life,” King Nathaniel said. “Ordinarily, he would have noticed the threat that Levi posed to Pemdas at the time, he instinctively would not have transported him into Pemdas, and we would have needed the escorts as we always do when transporting beings with sinister motives back into Pemdas. But in this situation, Areion knew that Levi remaining alive would result in impending doom for Pemdas. In all of my life, I personally cannot account for a Guardian horse seeking to end his own master’s life such as Areion desired to do so.”

“What are you talking about?” Reece questioned Nathaniel in anger.

Harrison brought a sturdy arm around Reece, knowing that he needed to get her out of this room. She didn’t understand that all these men wanted to do was to retrieve the stone’s power and heal Levi, but they couldn’t.

“Gentlemen, allow me some time to explain things to Reece,” Harrison said.

Reece shook Harrison’s arm off her and turned to face him. “You’re taking their side on this?” Reece said in a high-pitched voice. “You all pride yourselves on being brave and honorable men, but from where I’m standing, the only man who has proven to be such is being tortured, and his fate has been left in the hands of cowards.”

Navarre stood and towered over her. “Because you are my daughter and my love for you runs as deeply as it does for my own children, I will forgive you for your careless insults.”

Reece’s eyes filled with tears. “I don’t need your forgiveness.”

“Reece,” Navarre spoke gravely, “you cannot comprehend the storm that we are facing at this time.”

“Storm?” Reece eyed every man in the room with a lethal expression. “I am the storm!”

With that, she turned and quickly fled the room. Harrison was quickly on her heels, gently taking her upper arm and stopping her outside of the command center. Reece jerked her arm out of Harrison’s grip and squared up to him.

“How can you be in agreement with them?”

“I only—”

“How could you? You saw everything Levi went through to save Navarre, and he’s only like this now because he was brave enough to go in that building and save him. And how are his heroic actions honored?” Reece shook her head. “By everyone sitting back, too afraid to help him because they are fearful of Mordegrin discovering the stone’s location. It’s pathetic and unfair. You of all people should know that.”

“It is not as easy as you imagine it to be, Reece.” Harrison took her arm into his. “You need to understand that Areion knew that Levi remaining alive would result in the destruction of Pemdas, and possibly Earth and her other dimensions. That is the only reason the horse desired to kill him.” Reece remained quiet as Harrison went on. “It is mystifying how these horses sense such things, but for Areion to not only reject Levi but to try to kill him also, it conveyed to us that Levi remaining alive will eventually lead to the destruction of our world. No matter what we do, as long as Levi is alive, Pemdas is in jeopardy.”

“How can you think that way?”

“I know you do not fully understand our dependence upon the Guardian horses’ intuition, but they never have—”

“What about Michael Visor’s horse, then? He screwed up! What if Areion was overreacting?” she said desperately while stopping to turn and face Harrison. “Areion had plenty of time to kill Levi, but he hesitated. He hesitated for a reason, and maybe this is that reason. I can get the powers of the stone, heal Levi, and he will no longer be a threat. We simply need a solid plan.”

“Can you not see that helping Levi is the threat?” Harrison returned sternly.

“I will not believe that.”

Harrison was growing angry by Reece’s obstinacy. She wasn’t listening to a word that any of them were saying, and she was completely unwilling to acknowledge the dangers of the situation. She was already resolved to fix this her way, and she would not budge. Sadly enough, Reece probably could never understand why they were wrong for going to the stone and opening a portal to begin with to save Navarre. If they were never tempted to recover Navarre, the portal would have not been opened, and Mordegrin would have never been able to physically step into the Earth’s galaxy and become the greatest threat their galaxy has ever known. Harrison had to find a way to get Reece to see what all of them were reluctantly accepting—and that was that, as long as Levi was alive, Pemdas would be destroyed.

“Reece, I know this is difficult. I hear the tormented cries of my cousin, and my entire being cringes with an emotion I have never experienced before.”

“What are you trying to say?” she responded flatly.

“It’s time to let him go.” He exhaled. “Do you not desire to see that the torment of his mind should be ended? Reece, Levi is no longer with us.” He pointed down the corridor where the command center was. “The beast that wails in the command center is not Levi.”

Before Harrison could blink, Reece slapped him viciously across his face. “What is wrong with you?” She went to walk away, tears streaming down her face. “Of course I want him out of this torment, and unlike all of you, I’m not afraid to risk my own life to save his. I’m not afraid to risk everything for him. I’m sorry if that’s not something you fearless warriors can agree with, something your noble nature will not allow, but I’m not a Pemdai…and I see all of this differently.” With one last challenging gaze, she lifted her chin. “If any plan of action is to be taken against my husband, I will be informed before it is done. He is my husband, and I will have the final say regarding what becomes of his life.”

Harrison stood there, allowing the burning pain from Reece’s slap to radiate throughout his cheek. The entire situation seemed like an endless nightmare, and everyone’s emotions were torn in every direction.

After a long day spent in meetings at the command center, Galleta working with Levi and accomplishing nothing, Harrison could finally take no more. Levi’s constant wailing, the looks of grief on everyone’s faces, and Reece’s words constantly echoing in the back of his mind had finally taken their toll on him. He needed to gather his senses and find some peace of mind. The only person that could help do so was his wife. He left the command center and quickly inquired with the first servant he encountered of Angeline’s whereabouts.

He was grateful when he learned Angeline had retired to their bedchambers for the evening. He walked into their rooms and found Angeline already in her nightgown, propped up against pillows on their bed, reading a book.

She looked up and beamed at Harrison when he entered their room. “Retiring early, my darling?”

Harrison removed every last emotion of distress from his body and replaced it with the love and security he felt with his wife. “What are you reading?” he said as he pulled his boots off, crawled onto their bed, and leaned on his arm next to her side.

“The Holiday Remained,” she answered.

“You and your romantic novels, my lady,” he said as he kissed the top of her head.

“It is a lovely story, really,” Angeline said as she fanned the pages of the leather-bound book. “The palace is too distressing for me these days; even my father has grown as quiet and upset as you have been. It cannot be helped, I understand, but I have to admit that for the first time in my life, my nerves were reaching their breaking point. Escaping into an enchanting novel was my only saving grace this evening.”

“Indeed.” Harrison brought an arm around her, and Angeline settled into his embrace. “Would you care if I join you?”

“Harry, I am fourteen chapters into the book. I fear you will not understand the romance between these two at this particular point, and surely you shall tease me mercilessly for reading a silly romance novel.”

Harrison kissed her silky auburn ringlets. “Trust me, I will not tease you.” He reached for the book and turned the page to where her marker was placed. “Now, catch me up.”

Angeline offered Harrison a questioning smirk before proceeding. “All right, Fernand is the hero of the story, and he falls in love with a lovely woman named Margaret. It started out as a relationship that was rejected by the king of their land.” She glanced at Harrison. “Can you imagine such a thing? People needing to seek a king’s permission to become a wedded couple?”

“Why did this king reject their love?”

“When Margaret was presented before his court, he instantly became attracted to her, and then he wanted her for himself.”

“This sounds like quite the distressing novel,” Harrison interjected.

Angeline chuckled. “No, it is quite the opposite.” Her voice became cheerful. “You see, they risked their lives and fled the kingdom. Currently, they are hiding with a family who has informed them that Fernand is the rightful heir to that throne and that he must find a way to reclaim it.”

“And Fernand never knew this? Margaret might want to second guess the wisdom of the man she has fallen in love with and ditch the sorry fool before heads start rolling.”

Angeline nudged Harrison in his side. “You promised.”

“I am merely offering you my opinion,” he said with a soft laugh. “Go on. Tell me why Fernand has no idea he is heir to the throne.”

Angeline eyed Harrison reproachfully and went on. “Fernand has no memory of his childhood. Now, he must find a way to take his rightful kingdom back.”

Still sounds like an idiot to me, Harrison thought but decided to play along. “How does Fernand expect to pull this off? Does he have any skillful training, such as Robin Hood did when he was the most wanted man in all of—”

“Harrison!” Angeline cut him off. “Do you want to hear this or not? You are ruining the entire book for me. No, he is not your hero, Robin Hood, and that is what makes the book so enjoyable for me.”

Harrison kissed Angeline’s forehead. “Because you are my wife, I shall let you slide on the Robin Hood insult. Please, tell me how Fernand will take his kingdom back.”

“Well, if Fernand should upset the harmony of this kingdom, and the people should choose to follow him as their leader instead of the rotten king, then more people could die for rejecting the king and following a rogue man.” She softly sighed. “Margaret does not agree with Fernand taking his rightful throne. She believes they should flee from the kingdom so that innocent lives will not be lost. But if he doesn’t take back the kingdom, innocent lives will be lost anyway, and everyone will continue to live in the oppressed land governed by a madman.”

Somehow the story began to resonate with Harrison. “Do you agree with her for not wanting to risk lives to have a chance at making a wrong situation right again?”

“Absolutely not!” Angeline returned. “These people are being oppressed by this horrible king, and it is Fernand’s responsibility to reclaim his father’s kingdom. Only cowards choose to avoid confrontation and allow fear of an adverse outcome to govern their decisions.” She gazed at Harrison, her bronze eyes sparkling as she kissed him on his cheek. “I know for certain that you would choose to fight to reclaim your father’s kingdom without hesitation and you would not worry about the outcome. You would risk your life doing what was right. It is as you have said before, ‘the valiant man may not live long, but the wary man does not live at all.’”

Harrison’s stomach started to churn. “Read to me,” he murmured. Angeline brought her attention back to her book and proceeded to read aloud. Harrison closed his eyes and let her soft voice soothe the turmoil within him. Quicker than he had expected, Angeline’s voice drifted off as Harrison’s mind completely shut everything out, and he fell into a light slumber.

As with every night that Harrison had tried to sleep, he was sharply awoken to the cries of Levi resonating through his mind. Angeline remained sound asleep at his side, a leg and arm draped over him, while her book was flipped closed on his chest. He gave her a soft kiss, set the book on an empty pillow, and gingerly slid out of bed. He stepped into a hot shower, letting the water ease his tense muscles. After quickly soaping up, he leaned back against the stone wall trying to ease his tension while his guilt surfaced more and more. He shut off the water and stepped out of the shower. I am trying to shower my stress away while my cousin wails and begs for his torment to stop? This is not right.

He jerked on his black training pants and long sleeved shirt. He sat on the sofa and pulled on his combat boots, fully prepared to go retrieve Reece and make plans to get her to the stone. He quietly slipped out of his rooms and was stunned to find Navarre and King Hamilton approaching his door wearing the same combat gear.

“Emperor? My Lord?” he questioned.

Navarre eyed Harrison’s combat attire. “Forgive me for not notifying you earlier, as I had to take action and set things into plan quickly.”

“Seeing as though you are both dressed in the same attire as I am, I trust you have decided to bring Reece to the stone?”

“Indeed. The decoys have been sent out, and we must move quickly.”

“Follow me,” Harrison said as he turned toward the corridors that led to Reece’s rooms.

“It is obvious her maiden would be dismissed at this hour,” Navarre said as he knocked again on Reece’s door.

“She should hear this,” Harrison interjected as he stepped up to the door and knocked louder.

“Emperor,” a voice called out.

Harrison turned to find a servant briskly walking toward them.

“How may I help you?”

“I have an urgent message from Javian. He has informed me that he spotted Lady Reece riding Arrow out of the stable yards and away from the palace.”

“Thank you, Griffin,” Navarre answered the servant. “Quickly, men. We must go after her before that horse jumps the barriers.”

The three charged down to the stables. “Javian! Prepare our horses this instant!”

“At once, Emperor Navarre.”

Navarre looked at Harrison and Hamilton. “We can only hope that horse will not jump her over the barriers.”

“He will not.”

“How can you be so sure, Harry?” King Hamilton asked.

“Because that horse can read Reece’s intentions, and he will not allow her to be harmed.” He looked at both men. “Trust me, Reece and that stallion have a deep connection. He will not allow her to be harmed.”

All three men were alerted as Javian approached with their stallions. They wasted no time loading onto their horses and riding aggressively toward the barriers that led to the vortex where they hoped to find Reece.

At the vortex, they heard shouting coming from down the way. “It’s Reece,” Harrison called out as he turned Saracen to the left.

They slowed their horses when they saw Reece fighting Arrow, trying to get the horse to jump the barriers. “Arrow!” she shouted, not realizing the men were nearing.

“Reece!” Navarre called out, bringing her attention to him.

She dismounted Arrow when she noticed their arrival. “NO!” she shouted as Navarre dismounted and approached her.

Reece seemed weak with fear at their unexpected arrival, and she wasn’t quick in retreating from Navarre. Navarre encircled his arms around her as she collapsed into his embrace. She moaned tragic sobs of defeat while repeatedly muttering the word ‘no’ to Navarre. He held her tightly as she slowly gave up her fight. His words were soft as he gently rested his chin on her head, trying to calm her.

“Navarre, please,” she begged as she stepped back. “Please, let me help him. I can’t live without him. I need him. I beg you to understand. I just need to get this horse to understand.”

“All he understands is that you are on a suicide mission, Reece Oxley,” Harrison sternly added on his and King Hamilton’s approach.

“What are you talking about? I may be willing to give my life for him, but I also know I can save him.”

Navarre studied Reece. “I have virtually lost my son, and I will not lose you and my grandchild also.” He brought the back of her hand to his lips. “You, dear one, have reminded me of who the Guardians truly are. We have never failed each other, nor have we ever surrendered to anyone, regardless of the consequence.”

Reece’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Are you confident that you will be safe traveling to the location of the stone?” Navarre asked with concern in his voice. “You have no abilities at the present time, and the child within you has grown quite rapidly over these past months.”

Reece glanced over at Harrison and back to Navarre. “I used some of the paste that Normila gave me before we left that Shallek’s village. With the way it worked to enhance my abilities when we went to the fortress, I should be able to manage. I’m not afraid if that’s what you’re asking.”

“That is exactly what I thought you would say,” Hamilton said from behind them. “Now, I do not know about the emperor, but I have always been envious that Levi, you, and Harrison knew where the stone was, and a wise king like I have been left clueless.”

“Well, gentlemen, get ready to take a nice, refreshing swim. I am confident Arrow will make the jump now that we will be with her to protect her.” He walked over to Reece, who coughed out a laugh in disbelief. “I do hope those old men can keep up with you and me.”

“Harrison, you would be surprised at how our abilities are magnified with age,” King Hamilton retorted.

Harrison laughed and looked down at Reece’s abdomen. “Another month or so, and you won’t be able to fit through the passageways that lead to that stone.”

Navarre gripped Arrow’s reins, proceeding to help Reece onto the stallion’s back. “Gentlemen, let us be stealthy with this and get Reece her powers again. My only hope is that Mordegrin is so distracted by awaiting Levi’s return that he will not detect us on Earth.”

Harrison nodded. “If he does, the next item on our agenda is to finally destroy him and be done with all of this.”

Chapter Ten

When they got into the Pemdai car, Navarre began communicating with Vincent who was at the command center. “The stand-ins are being deployed, and men are standing by to alert us if Mordegrin appears,” he instructed. Navarre tossed a black combat outfit over to Reece. “This should help to keep you from going hypothermic the moment you get into the sub-freezing waters in case the paste or your mental abilities do not help.”

Reece nodded, gathered the outfit in her arms, and sat quietly in the back seat. She was remorseful for her rude behavior toward all the men earlier, but that paled in comparison to the guilt and sickness she had been feeling knowing Levi was in torment.

They arrived at the stone’s location with nothing but a million stars sprinkled throughout the black night sky that surrounded them. Reece could see nothing as they walked along the rugged mountain down to the stone. Harrison gripped her hand tightly, guiding her and ensuring that she wouldn’t fall.

“I believe going to the stone’s location with the black of night upon us is a better approach for you this time, Reece,” Harrison started with a laugh.

“What would make you think that?” Reece answered.

“Simple. If you cannot see anything, there is nothing to fear.”

“Hilarious.”

The icy cold wind was burning her face, but Reece ignored the pain. She could hear the water crashing violently against the rocky surface and knew they were close to entering the water. Before diving in, Harrison turned and addressed the men.

“This is a treacherous journey,” Harrison instructed. “If the paste Normila gave Reece that serves to heighten her abilities somehow fails to help, we must take in as much oxygen as possible to assist her until we get to the stone’s location.”

Reece’s heart beat at a rapid pace. Don’t panic now. Don’t forget, you planned to do this on your own, she internally reminded herself. The paste will work.

“Reece, are you sure you can handle this?” Navarre asked with concern.

“Yes. I don’t care how frightening this is because I know it doesn’t compare to what Levi’s been enduring for the last month.”

“Understood,” Navarre returned.

“All right, the quicker she gets to that stone, the better off the baby and she will be.” Harrison took her hand. “Jump with me.”

Before Reece could prepare herself, Harrison lunged out toward the water and pulled her with him. They landed in the frigid water with a large splash, and the icy water immediately stung Reece’s face. Harrison brought his hands to each of her cheeks while Navarre and King Hamilton entered the water. The warmth of his hands instantly soothed the icy burn of the sub-zero temperatures of the water.

“I need you to calm yourself so you can take in as much air as you can before we go under,” Harrison instructed. “Do you believe the paste is working?”

Reece mentally forced herself to dismiss the frigid air and water she was in. “Yes.”

Harrison’s eyes locked on hers. “Are you ready?”

Reece took in a large breath, along with the men that surrounded her. She nodded to Harrison, and together they disappeared under the water and swam quickly toward the stone. Reece squeezed Harrison’s hand and did her best to ignore the glacial temperature of the water that was consuming her entire body. Little by little, her body grew numb, and she could no longer feel the burning pain of the icy waters against her flesh.

Stay focused, Reece! she ordered herself.

Her lungs were screaming for oxygen, and her heart rate soared. The darkness surrounding her wasn’t helping to ease the panic threatening to take over her entire body.

At that moment, warm air filled her lungs. She inhaled deeply, becoming light-headed from the rejuvenating feeling of her starving lungs being filled with oxygen. Her heart rate became steadier, and even though she had air in her lungs, she was becoming overwhelmingly tired. Reece closed her eyes, unable to feel anything and only wanting to fall asleep. She was freezing before, but now she felt warmth all around her and peace she could never explain and would never want to lose.

“We’re losing her!” a voice echoed in the distance.

“Are we close?” another voice echoed.

“Not close enough.”

The voices were the last thing Reece heard before allowing the peaceful sensation to consume her. Her peace was interrupted when a surge of power ripped through her, forcing her eyes open to find Harrison and King Hamilton watching her with broad smiles on their faces. A strong hand was clutching her hand around the stone. As her senses returned rapidly, Reece realized it was Navarre standing behind her, holding her up and bringing her hand to help her receive the stone’s powers.

She closed her eyes as she drew in more powers from the stone. When her eyes reopened, she smiled as she felt the energy and power coursing through her veins. Harrison chuckled while King Hamilton watched her intently at the stone’s location.

“I mean no disrespect by this, but Reece, your beauty is unspeakable,” Hamilton said in awe.

Reece laughed, remembering that the last time she received the stone’s power, it gave her a flawless and glowing, youthful appearance.

“How are you feeling, my dear?” Navarre asked.

Reece released the stone and turned to face him. Navarre stepped back, eyes locked on hers. “Your eyes—” he whispered. “Reece, Hamilton is correct, you are radiant.”

Harrison stepped forward and laughed. “Let’s get you back to Levi so he can be healed and appreciate the beauty of his wife once again.”

When they returned to Pasidian Palace, Reece wasted no time changing into fresh clothes to work with Levi as soon as possible. She hadn’t slept at all and wouldn’t until she knew she could bring Levi peace. When she marched into the command center, Harrison and Navarre were the first to greet her. Levi’s wails grew loud, prompting Reece to remain focused on the task at hand.

“Do you believe you need to make contact with him?” Navarre asked.

“Not yet,” Reece answered as they walked toward Levi’s chamber. “I will try once I persuade his mind to sleep.”

Harrison remained quiet as they approached the glass walls of Levi’s chamber. At first, Reece became terrified of the beast before her. There was nothing recognizable about Levi anymore. His hair was white, eyes silver, nails long, and clothes ripped to shreds.

Oh, Levi. You have to be in there somewhere! Reece thought as Levi growled at the sight of them.

Reece could stand no more after Levi brought his claw-like nails to his face and wailed in agony as he scraped along his cheeks.

She sat quietly in front of the glass walls and focused on persuading his mind to sleep deeply. A sharp pain pierced in the center of her forehead, but she ignored the sensation. As the minutes passed with Reece in a deep meditative state, the wails ceased. Her eyes reopened to find him leaning against a wall, panting as he slept.

“Let us get him into bed,” Navarre ordered.

“Somebody needs to send for some clothes so we can clean the blood from his skin,” Reece said as both men picked Levi up and placed him in his bed.

As Harrison turned to leave, Reece put her fingers on the scrapes throughout Levi’s chest. She traced along the wounds, and a shimmering green trail followed her fingertips. After the bright green glow faded against his skin, the scar faded.

“Astounding,” Navarre spoke out.

Reece remained focused as she continued to heal her husband. She placed her hand on his racing heart, mentally forcing Levi’s body to mirror hers. His panting stopped, and Reece pulled him into a deeper sleep. When she did, her vision changed. It was pitch black, and she became ill with an oppressive feeling. Death, torment, brutality, and other negative emotions tried to overcome her. Reece exhaled and ran her hand up to Levi’s forehead. Instead of allowing this negative darkness to overpower her, Reece fought against it. She impressed images into his mind, shoving away the darkness that had consumed it.

What did he do to your mind? Reece thought, as she knew he should be healing faster than this.

The Pemdai mind was now battling her intrusion. She brought her forehead to Levi’s and manipulated his mind into a much deeper sleep. At that time, Reece felt the dark energy within him depleting. Over and over, she forced this energy to dissolve and leave her husband.

Reece had no idea how long she had remained in this meditative state with Levi, but it felt like an eternity before the evil within him vanished. When she opened her eyes and sat up, she felt Levi’s aura return to its normal state.

She stood and would have collapsed to the ground if Harrison wasn’t there to catch her.

“Is everything okay?” he asked with concern.

“Yes,” she exhaled in relief as she leaned into Harrison’s embrace, legs shaky and weak. “I forced his mind into a coma. His body will continue to heal, but I must check on him every day.”

“Reece, do you realize how long you have been at this?”

Reece laughed. “It feels like forever.”

“Try close to eight hours!” Harrison said with disbelief. “There was nothing we could do to break whatever bond you formed with Levi. You were unresponsive. I thought we were to lose you both.”

“Eight hours?” Reece said with disillusionment.

“Yes,” Navarre said as he entered the area and brought Reece into an embrace. “Allow us to get you to your rooms. Allestaine has been sick with worry over you and Levi.”

“I can’t leave him,” Reece answered. “He needs to be cleaned up.”

“I’ll send for Henry,” Navarre said.

“No,” Reece ordered. “He is my husband, and I will personally see to it that he is cared for.”

“Reece, please.” He reached for her hand. “Do not forget you are carrying a child, and while you may still have the power of that stone, enough is enough. Levi is on the fast track to becoming healthy, so it is best you are well to receive him when he wakes up.”

She glanced up at Navarre and leaned into his embrace. “Thank you. I’m sorry I’m being so stubborn. I just want him back.”

Navarre placed a kiss on Reece’s head. “It is your stubbornness that brought Levi back to all of us and gave him peace. Now, Harrison, escort Reece to her rooms and send for Jasmeen and Allestaine to care for her.” He looked at Reece. “We will watch over Levi in your absence.”

“If he wakes—”

“You shall be the first to know,” Harrison said as he nearly dragged Reece from the room.

Two weeks had passed, and there continued to be no signs of Levi emerging from the deep coma although Reece worked with him daily. She knew his mind must still be healing, and it was up to Levi to fight back and pull through this on his own.

Reece was on her way to visit him when a sharp pain stabbed into her abdomen. She fell against a wall and let out a guttural moan. The pain grew stronger, and Reece broke into a sweat, hands and legs shaking violently. She couldn’t stand, so she slowly crawled on the floor, trying to get to where someone was that could help her. Reece knew something was gravely wrong with the baby. She screamed, and a servant came rushing from far down the corridor. The young woman bellowed for help as she tried to bring Reece to rest in her lap. Another servant approached, and as quickly as he left, Navarre came running through the corridor to where Reece was lying on the floor groaning in pain.

Navarre swept her into his arms and barked orders to everyone he encountered on the way to her room. “Jasmeen!” he roared as he marched into her room. “Get a remedy to calm Reece this instant. She is severely ill.”

“Doctor Fletcher is on his way, My Lord,” Allestaine said from behind them.

Once Reece was on the bed, Allestaine rushed to her side, rubbing a damp cloth over Reece’s face. “There now, darling.” Tears filled her eyes. “Take slow breaths.”

Reece tried breathing slower, but the pain continued to surge through her. As she tried to focus on her breathing, she noticed blood on Navarre’s white sleeve. Reece gripped her stomach as it clenched in another spasm.

“NO!” she screamed through her tears.

“Reece, look at me,” Allestaine ordered her.

Reece started fighting. “The baby! I’m losing our baby!”

She continued to groan in pain when Doctor Fletcher arrived in her rooms.

“Reece and the baby are in utter distress,” the doctor said as he held an object to her abdomen. “She will sleep in calmness within a few moments, and then I will be able to fully assess her and the baby’s condition.”

“No!” Reece said in a faint voice. Her eyes pleaded with the doctor. “You have to save my…” she trailed off as her heavy lids slipped closed.

Reece woke to Allestaine gently brushing her hair. “There you are, my dear.” Her eyes sparkled as she gazed adoringly into Reece’s eyes.

Reece tried to sit up, but Allestaine stopped her. “Not so fast.” She looked over her shoulder. “Elizabeth, send for your father, please. Reece is awake.”

Reece looked at Allestaine, her mind still fuzzy. “Is the baby okay?”

“The baby is perfectly well,” she said with a reassuring smile. “How are you feeling?”

Reece felt surprisingly rejuvenated. “My mind feels a little foggy, but other than that, I feel much better.”

“That is what sleeping for two weeks will do to you,” Navarre said as he entered the room with a beaming Elizabeth.

Reece’s thoughts at once returned to that of Levi. If she had been asleep for two weeks and they weren’t calling for him to come see her, then he was still asleep—or worse. “Levi!” she said, looking at Navarre, “Where is he? Is he—”

“Levi is fine,” Allestaine said with a smile. “He remains unconscious, but he appears to be more peaceful, and his color has improved over the last week drastically. His hair is no longer silver, and the visible traces of him transforming into one of Mordegrin’s creatures are slowly being erased.”

“He’s still in a coma?” Reece said with panic. “It’s been a month!”

Her heart rate was increasing, and her stomach tightened in pain. “Reece, do not distress yourself over his condition at this time. It is the stress of everything you have already endured that almost took the baby’s life,” Navarre said.

“Doctor Fletcher has advised that once you have awakened, you must remain free of any stress and activity until he is assured you have fully healed,” Allestaine instructed. “He will be here momentarily to advise you of the necessary precautions we must take to ensure you and the baby stay healthy.”

“I have to see Levi,” she said, somewhat disillusioned.

“Harrison stays with him,” Navarre interjected. “When Harrison is not able, I am at Levi’s side. Do not worry,” he said with a reassuring smile.

“Elizabeth, have Jasmeen send for some light food and some tea for Reece,” Allestaine requested.

After three days of being forced to stay in bed, Reece was going out of her mind. Fortunately, Doctor Fletcher released his order for her to remain in bed. He instructed Reece to refrain from visiting Levi, given that her stress could return and put her and the baby at risk again. With promises from everyone in the family that they would send for her the moment Levi appeared to be waking up, Reece heeded the doctor’s orders.

After a week of strolling through the gardens and trying to distract herself by learning needlework with the ladies, Reece was at her limit. She couldn’t stop thinking about Levi, and regardless of what anyone said, she ached to see him again. It had been over a month, and he was still unconscious. She was becoming worried that maybe she was too powerful with persuading his mind to sleep.

“Reece, I have a surprise for you,” Allestaine said with a brilliant smile.

Reece exhaled, abruptly brought back into reality, she forced a smile. “You do?”

“Are you up for a short journey?”

“I can’t leave—I won’t leave. I’m sorry, but I’m not going anywhere until Levi is awake.”

Allestaine softly laughed and stood. “Levi’s condition remains the same. I believe that an hour or so away from the palace will not be long enough for him to undergo any drastic changes.” She reached for Reece’s hand. “The emperor is under strict orders to send for us if Levi shows signs of waking.”

Reece stood up. “Okay. Getting out of the palace for a while sounds refreshing.”

Allestaine smiled warmly. “I am delighted you feel that way. With Angeline and Lizzy off shopping and being entertained in the city, I feel you should try to treat yourself as well.”

“I’m not going to the city; that’s too far away. It’s the only reason I didn’t go when they asked.”

“I am not taking you to the city, sweet one.”

Close to thirty minutes later, the carriage turned down the road that led to Levi and Reece’s estate. Reece hadn’t been here since the last time Levi had abruptly left when he first kissed her.

“I believe that when Levi awakens and is recovered, he will demand you both take up residence in your home,” Allestaine said as they walked up the entrance to the imposing structure.

Reece stopped before entering their home. “How can you be so sure he will remember me again?”

Allestaine reached for Reece’s hand, encouraging her to follow the elegant woman into their home. “Reece, you must not think that way. Do not forget that the entire trauma Levi had suffered was Mordegrin’s doing. I am hopeful that as his mind heals, his memories will return. We must place our trust in that.”

“I hope you’re right. I’m so thankful that he is showing signs of healing from Mordegrin’s curse. I want him back so badly, it hurts if that makes any sense.”

“It makes perfect sense, darling,” Allestaine said as she led Reece into the grand foyer. “Now, have positive thoughts. I want you to enjoy this moment. If anything, I want it to give you hope again that when Levi wakes, everything will be as it should again.”

Reece inhaled. “Positive thoughts,” she stated confidently before allowing herself to take in the sight that surrounded her.

The coverings were removed from their new furniture, and servants were bustling all around, cleaning and dusting everything. As Allestaine led Reece to the third floor, Reece avoided looking in the direction of her and Levi’s bed chamber. Depression was threatening to set in until Allestaine opened the door to the nursery. Reece stood in awe at the furnishings throughout the room. A soft yellow color covered the walls, complemented by the elaborate white trim work and paneling. Tears filled her eyes as she took in the beauty and the peace emanating from this room. She imagined herself in the rocking chair that sat near a window overlooking their back lawns, holding her sleeping baby in her arms.

“Earlier this morning I sent for Levi’s crib to be brought to your home,” Allestaine said as she walked over to the polished crib. She held up a plush, cream blanket. “I planned to give this to you after the baby was born, but I feel that now is a perfect time to give it to you instead.” She laughed as she handed the soft blanket to Reece. “It was Levi’s most treasured gift as a child. I truly believed Levi would never grow tired of it. He was irate with me for close to a week after I stole it away from him and hid it.”

Reece laughed as she caressed the soft, silky blanket. “I would’ve never imagined him to be like that.”

Allestaine grinned. “That boy did have a temper.”

“Lady Allestaine, I am at a loss for words. I cannot thank you enough for this,” Reece said with a jubilant smile as she brought her into an embrace. “You’ve helped to restore the hope I was losing.”

“He’s coming back, Reece,” Lady Allestaine said, stepping back. “Change all of your worrisome thoughts about the possibility he won’t. Now is the time to know in your heart that the pain of everything is nearing an end.”

Days had passed since Allestaine surprised Reece with the nursery she had personally decorated. The doctor finally allowed Reece to travel from the palace on her own, but only by carriage. Reece was relieved to get some freedom back, and she made a new routine of spending an hour or two every day at her and Levi’s home. Their baby seemed to be growing rapidly and healthily. The previous evening was the first time she felt the baby kick, and she reacted by jumping out of her chair with excitement, prompting everyone in the sitting room to share the amazing event with her. The only person missing these precious moments was her husband.

“There you are, little one,” Reece said when she felt the baby move during her stroll through the gardens of her and Levi’s estate. Another soft nudge inside of her abdomen forced a laugh from Reece. “If only your father were awake to experience this,” she said as she gazed up at their impressive home. She looked up at the balcony of their master bedroom, and against her will, her cheerfulness of having their baby awake and active within her stomach was replaced with the grief of missing Levi again.

Don’t start this, Reece!

For the first time since visiting their estate, she felt the loneliness of being there without Levi. She swiftly walked out of the gardens toward the front of their home, in search of the Imperial Guards and her carriage. She was distracted from leaving the location when she saw four multicolored birds gliding along the surface of the large pond at the side of their home. Taken with their majestic beauty and shimmering colors, she meandered over to a stone bench that overlooked the water. She sat and let the unique birds soothe the void she felt.

So lost in her tranquility, the scenery changed before her.

What? she thought as she found herself standing in a room with Navarre and Harrison who were watching a transformed Levi intently. She tried to speak, but no one could hear her.

“There is movement!” Navarre said as he looked at Harrison. “Go and send for Galleta, this instant!”

“What about Reece?” Harrison questioned. “We must—”

“Harrison, summon the queen. I am unsure if he is waking and will not give Reece false hope.”

Reece’s heart pounded against her chest when Levi’s eyes opened. They had returned to the unique sapphire blue they once were, just as his hair was onyx black again.

Levi sat up. “Where is Reece?” he questioned with urgency.

Navarre stood at the side of Levi’s bed. “Son, you have awoken from a deep slumber, and we must be sure you are fully healed before—”

Levi dropped his legs off the side of the bed and stood. “I feel perfectly fine,” he responded. “Where is my wife?”

“I must say, it is truly a delight to hear you refer to Reece like that again,” Harrison said as he entered the room with Queen Galleta.

Levi sighed in annoyance. “Please, Queen, evaluate my condition and ensure my family that I am my usual self again.”

Galleta walked toward Levi and ran her hands along his face, studying him. Reece tried to force her eyes open and out of this hallucination. This had to be a premonition telling her that Levi would be waking soon. She was to be the one to assess Levi, not Galleta.

Please wake up, Reece begged herself.

“He is healed, and his energy levels are incredibly strong,” Queen Galleta notified the men in the room. “It is as if nothing ever happened to him.”

“Harrison, go retrieve Reece from the manor,” Navarre said as he impulsively hugged his son. “Levi, my boy, the joy it brings me to have you back again leaves me speechless. Reece—”

Levi withdrew. “I must clean up and see her now.”

“Reece had requested that we are to send for her if you should awake. You must wait.”

Levi eyed his father and grinned. “Nothing could make me wait.”

Reece’s eyes snapped open, and she tripped on her dress when she abruptly stood and turned back toward the manor. She stopped dead in her tracks when she heard the thunderous echoes of a horse’s hooves charging up to the estate.

Harrison! she thought with disbelief as she turned to see the rider racing up the road. Levi was waking up, and Harrison was here to deliver the news. I knew it was a premonition! I must get back to Levi before he wakes! she thought as she rushed toward the road.

She stopped when the rider came into view and her eyes widened.

“Levi?” she whispered with disbelief.

Chapter Eleven

Is this really happening? Reece thought as she watched Levi riding Areion at top speed toward the entrance of their home. It was evident that Levi had aggressively ridden to their home, as Areion’s coat was shiny with sweat and his breathing heavy.

When Levi spotted Reece, he guided the charging stallion in her direction. Without hesitation, he flung himself off Areion’s back while the horse continued to race past where Reece stood. She snapped out of her state of shock the moment Levi smiled. Reece gathered her dress and ran toward him, meeting him as they both collided into a powerful embrace.

“My love,” he whispered breathlessly before he brought his hungry lips down onto hers. Reece’s head spun wildly, as it did when Levi kissed her for the first time.

Even though her legs were weak, she managed to savor every moment. His memories had returned, and Levi had come back to her. He was finally healed, and he was hers again. No words were spoken as Levi framed her face with his strong hands and began placing tender kisses throughout. He continued to kiss along her jawline and down the center of her throat. His hands were soon on each of her sides as he knelt down on a knee and pressed his lips against her abdomen.

Reece ran her hands through his wavy hair, relishing in every part of this miracle she was experiencing. Levi gently rested his head against her stomach, to which she felt the baby respond.

“Your father is here, my sweet one.” Levi looked up at Reece, his brilliant sapphire eyes sparkling with tears apparent in them.

Tears streamed down her face as she smiled, caressing Levi’s cheek. “I can’t tell you—” she shook her head, trying to speak through her tears.

Levi stood and wiped the tears from her cheeks. He tilted his head to the side, eyes unwavering as they studied hers. “I have missed every fiber of you,” he said. He let out a breath as his lips twisted. “I beg of you, please forgive me for everything that—”

“Levi, don’t,” Reece stopped him. She brought her hands up to his neck, studying his face, knowing that their separation was over. Through all her heartbreak, she was rewarded: Levi had come back to her. “Don’t apologize, my love. It’s over,” she said, crying with laughter. “It really is. It’s finally over!”

“Yes,” Levi answered. “I’m here, and my longing to be with you overwhelms me. I could think of nothing more after I first woke.”

Reece stood on her toes and brought Levi’s lips back to hers in a crushing kiss. His hands sturdily massaged along her back as he responded with as much wild passion as Reece offered him.

Without breaking their ardent kiss, Levi gently cradled Reece in his arms, taking long strides up to their home. Everything vanished around her, so she was quite surprised when the next thing she knew, they were in their bedchambers as Levi kicked the door closed behind them. Everything she sensed in her husband now was pure, and it proved to her that he was entirely healed of the curse Mordegrin had placed on him. She willingly gave herself over to Levi, having longed for this moment for longer than she could think.

He gently laid her on their bed as he began to remove his waistcoat and cravat. As Levi climbed onto the bed, Reece directly started unbuttoning his white muslin shirt. After Levi had shrugged the shirt off, he wasted no time removing his undershirt. It had been too long, and Reece wondered how she could have ever forgotten the sculpted image of his chiseled frame. She halted them from going any further by indulging herself and sitting up to bring her lips to his chest. Levi groaned in response to her hands running along his back as Reece’s lips slowly claimed his flawless chest. The aroma of his cologne assaulted every part of her body, leading her to ache for more. She gently lay back against the pillows, unlacing the center of her gown.

Her eyes were locked on Levi’s dark ones. “You have no idea how long I have waited for this moment,” she said breathlessly. “Don’t make me wait any longer.”

With garments successfully removed, Levi answered her request as he always had before he lost his memories of her. The atmosphere of the room was euphoric, with Levi and Reece powerfully reigniting a love that had been shattered between them. With every kiss, movement, and touch, Reece found the wounds and scars she had suffered rapidly healing within her. Her husband was back and loving her with every ounce of energy he possessed. Reece responded with the same urgency of emotions that Levi was emitting during this moment of bliss.

Once again, their intense love and devotion toward each other had conquered a darkness that sought to destroy it. Reece had no idea how much time had passed when Levi kissed her softly on the nose, ending their relentless moments of heated passion. She squinted over at the window, shocked to find the golden, shimmering light of the sun slipping behind the rolling hills that surrounded their estate. When she brought her attention back to Levi, his loving smile left her breathless.

She traced his lips with her fingertip. “I have missed this smile.

“I do not deserve such a woman,” he said as he brushed a strand of hair off her forehead. “I am without a doubt the most fortunate man who has ever lived.”

Reece tilted her head to the side. “I almost lost hope so many times, but somehow, I think I always knew you would come back to me.”

As Levi shifted his weight off her and lounged on his side, he propped up his head onto his palm while his other hand massaged over the bump of her stomach. “I am so dreadfully sorry for everything that transpired over these past months.”

His face had shown such grief that Reece felt nothing but remorse for him. “Levi, you know that it wasn’t really you. Mordegrin did this to us out of spite.”

Levi glanced at her. “It was so bizarre,” he started as his eyes grew distant. “I was there, but it was as if something or someone else was controlling my thoughts and mind. I saw everything, but I was unable to break through the barrier to reach you. It was almost like I was a prisoner within my subconscious.”

Reece caressed his cheek, bringing his attention back to her. “I knew you were in there somewhere. I can’t imagine what it was like for you to go through so much.”

“I saw everything. The heartbreak in your eyes, the pain that this strange part of me caused you, I witnessed all of it. I tried to battle it, but whatever had taken possession of my mind fought back brutally.” He rolled onto his back, clasped his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. “How were you able to withstand any of it?”

Reece twisted to face him. “It wasn’t easy, but like I said, I knew you had to be in there somewhere. That’s what I held onto. It’s over now, and you can’t fault yourself for any of this. Mordegrin—”

Levi’s expression turned deadly as he looked over at Reece. “That creature will be captured and will face my wrath for doing what he did to you—to us! When I have finished with that monster, he will be begging me for death!”

Reece softly sighed. “I wish it were that easy, but it is proving to be impossible to capture him. Anytime a Guardian has spotted him, he vanishes into thin air and is gone. Your father and Harrison have been working tirelessly to find a way to get ahead of him.”

“He is playing games with us,” Levi seethed. “We will find a way to outsmart him. We will have justice.”

Reece ran her hands over the velvety stubble on his cheek. “How about we change the subject for now?”

Levi turned to face her, leaning his cheek against Reece’s hand, softly massaging it. “You are correct. I have waited for what seemed like an eternity for this moment.”

“We both have. I see that you kept to your word in that other galaxy and didn’t shave this,” Reece said with a smile as she ran her hand along the dark shadow on his face.

Levi caught her hand and brought his lips to her palm. “Indeed. After that mental darkness had taken control of me and transformed me into that ghastly being, I made it my first priority that when I returned to you, I would be the man you married. Harrison, of course, had his input as well. I am surprised with everything that I have put you all through that he even had two words to say to me,” Levi said with a laugh.

“Speaking of which,” Reece started. “Everyone was given solid orders that if I listened to them and got out of the palace to remain stress-free about you not waking up as quickly as I thought you would, they would come and get me at the first signs of you waking up.” Reece sighed. “You have no idea how difficult it was to stay away from you. Remind me when we return to the palace that Harrison will hear from me.”

Levi flashed her favorite grin. “First of all, the person you should have words with is me. After I had awoken to find my father staring at me as if I had two heads, I realized I was a disturbing sight for even me to behold. I demanded that I would be the first to find you, and against their wishes, I was finally able to convince everyone. Once I was presentable again, and after Galleta’s assessment of my mental state, I couldn’t ride Areion fast enough to this location.”

“You are stubborn,” Reece answered as she placed a kiss on his shoulder. “I should tell you that before you came to me, I had a premonition of you waking up. It was as if I were in the room with everyone. When I snapped out of that daze, I knew I had to get back to the palace. Then, the next thing I knew, I heard the horse. I expected it to be Harrison riding up to our home, but there was nothing more invigorating to find that it was you.”

“A premonition?” Levi questioned. “That is intriguing. It appears as though the powers of that stone still runs strong within you.”

Reece smiled. “Yes. I thought I had depleted them while I was trying to get rid of the curse, but it would seem that they’re not completely gone.”

Levi continued to massage over Reece’s stomach. “I was informed that you suffered complications with our baby. I cannot tell you how it pains me to know that you have endured all these months alone without my caring for you and our child.”

Reece giggled when their baby kicked against the palm of Levi’s hand. His eyes widened as he brought his cheek to her abdomen. He closed his eyes. “My sweet child, your heartbeat has grown stronger. Grow swiftly, as I long to hold you in my arms.” The baby kicked again, and it resulted in an unexpected laugh from Levi. He opened his eyes and gazed into Reece’s. “This has to be one of the most amazing experiences that I have ever had. I can only imagine what this feels like for you.”

Reece ran her hands through Levi’s hair as a tear slipped down her cheek. “How is this possible?” She sniffed. “One minute I’m feeling the baby kick and do somersaults, and I’m inwardly begging that you could experience it with me; now, here you are? It’s as if I snapped my fingers and my wish came true.”

Levi sat up and positioned himself to bring Reece in his arms. “After everything you have been through, I believe you deserve every part of this moment.”

Reece gripped Levi tightly. “With it all behind us, we can finally move forward with our lives.”

“Agreed,” Levi answered with a soft kiss to her head. “In light of moving forward, I should inform you that I have already sent for a portion of Pasidian’s staff to take up residence here, as we will only be returning to the palace to visit family. Also, after you and I have enjoyed this reunion to its fullest, I have plans to announce to all the kingdoms that they can begin their celebrations, as the next heir to Pemdas will soon be amongst us.”

Reece laughed. “I think your mother may be psychic.”

“Oh? How so?”

“She mentioned that when you woke up that you would waste no time in moving us out of the palace and into our home.”

Levi’s embrace tightened. “Too much time has already been wasted. We need to settle into our home and prepare it for the arrival of our infant. I believe it is time that we work on transforming one of the rooms into a nursery.”

“Your mother beat you to that.” Reece laughed. “She had your crib refurbished and has given our child a gift that you must promise you won’t be jealous about.”

Levi’s forehead creased in confusion. “Jealous of a child’s gift?”

“Apparently, when you were a child you had a strong attachment to a particular blanket?”

Levi chuckled. “That old thing? My mother still has it?”

“It’s in perfect condition.”

Levi exhaled. “Our child is one of the greatest gifts that I could ever want. I believe I can part ways with the blanket and will happily pass my treasured piece down to our child.”

Reece’s growling stomach interrupted their peaceful conversation. Levi sat up. “I noted the arrival of the staff close to an hour ago, while we were otherwise engaged in more enjoyable activities.” He laughed as he reached for his clothing that had been scattered throughout their bed. “I specifically requested tomato basil soup from the Anders. I believe that it will hold you over until they have finished preparing our dinner.”

Reece sat up with Levi. “That sounds wonderful.” She wrapped a throw blanket around her and started to get out of bed before Levi stopped her.

Dressed in what appeared to be record time, he smiled over at Reece. “I have no idea what you are planning, Mrs. Oxley, but I must inform you that you are at my mercy now, and I have every intention of drawing you a hot bath while the staff transforms the balcony for our private dining. For now, I only request that you allow me to retrieve the soup.”

“I can run a hot bath on my own,” Reece teased with an arch of her eyebrow.

Levi challenged her grin. “I am fully aware of that; however, while in my presence, my wife will not lift a finger. I have not been able to care for you and be wholeheartedly at my wife’s service for far too long. I plan to make up for lost time.” He finished with a wink, and before Reece could respond, Levi disappeared from their bedchambers.

It’s official! The man I fell in love with is back, Reece inwardly laughed. There was no way to explain how she currently felt at the moment. It was really him, but all of this was so surreal, it sent her heart racing with overwhelming happiness that this dreadful separation was over. Everything felt new again. She brushed her hands along the soft comforter of their bed, feeling utterly fulfilled with love and satisfaction. She turned to arrange the pillows behind her, sat up, and leaned back against them. As she was pulling the covers up to cover her chest, Levi appeared in the room.

The aroma of the soup she desperately craved every waking minute of every day had reached her before Levi did. As he sat the tray holding the soup on her lap, he stole a passionate kiss that replaced her desire for the soup with a longing to be with him instead. A kiss to her bare shoulder and Levi rose up. “Enjoy that, and when you are finished, I shall have a relaxing bath ready for you.”

Reece cleared her thoughts, devoured the soup, and was grateful that Levi had a variety of cheese slices and fruit placed on the tray as well. A quick sip of her hot tea and she started in on the cheeses. The food cravings she was having while being pregnant were definitely an interesting experience.

“I did not believe I was gone for that long?” Levi said as he entered the room.

Reece popped the last berry in her mouth, leaving no trace of food on the tray, and glanced at Levi with a pitiful smile. “I think we might have the answer as to why your child is growing so rapidly!”

Levi took the tray, set it on a nearby table, and helped Reece up from the bed. Once he wrapped her robe around her, she was cradled in his arms. “Close your eyes, love,” he whispered.

She smiled and did as he requested. The aromas of vanilla and lavender filled the room, alerting her to the fact that they had arrived at the bath Levi had drawn for her. “Open them.” Reece gazed around at the enchanting atmosphere of the room. Large candles were placed everywhere, along with a multitude of arranged flowers in vases. Petals were scattered on the marble steps that were lined with more candles, leading up to the lavish tub that was filled with iridescent bubbles that glistened with the light of the flickering candles.

“Levi!” she managed. “How in the world did you manage this so quickly?”

Levi laughed. “I would love to take full credit for all of this, but I must admit that I had the staff, along with Jasmeen, help in creating this for you when I first left to retrieve your food. As usual, they have exceeded my expectations, as all of my orders to everyone came quite quickly and unexpectedly to everyone around me.”

“This is so beautiful.”

Levi brought his arms around her waist and held out a tiny black velvet box. “For you.”

Reece took the box from Levi’s hand and turned to face him. “When did you have time—”

“I had this designed while we were away on our vacation. It arrived at the palace amidst all the chaos we were enduring. I must apologize for not giving it to you then, but it slipped my mind.”

Reece opened the box to find a thin ring fashioned into an arrow made to wrap around her finger. It was made of the same precious metal as her necklace and bracelet were.

“As you know what this arrow represents, I hope it will continue to remind you that no matter the circumstances, I will not only be your husband, but I will be the one Guardian who will always protect you,” Levi said meaningfully. “I hope you will let this ring give you hope that I will never place myself in a situation to cause you grief again.”

Reece studied the ring. “I will always trust that no matter what we go through, I will not lose you again.” She smiled at his loving expression. “I have to admit that after the many different conversations we had, I learned that I was quite fortunate to gain your attention. I kind of took it all for granted until I found out that you never imagined your future with a woman from Earth.”

Levi stepped toward her, untied the sash of her robe, and let it fall freely to the ground. His eyes roamed over her as his hands smoothly brushed along her arms. “Never doubt my love for you because of all the judgmental conversations I had with you when I was controlled by Mordegrin. I want you to know that from the moment we first encountered you on Earth, I noticed a quality in you that no other woman of my acquaintance possessed. I had never been so intrigued by a woman before. I never once had a longing to be in a woman’s presence, simply to see them laugh or watch them smile.” His eyes seemed to penetrate her soul. “You, Reece Oxley, are the only woman I have ever known who has the amazing ability to capture my heart and claim it as your own, even before we spoke one word to each other. I do hope you understand that.”

Reece had no response and had no idea how badly she needed to hear Levi say these words to her. After dealing with Levi’s memory loss and his judgment of her, she couldn’t help wondering herself if Levi had made the right choice by marrying her. “Thank you for that.” She smiled. “I love you so much.”

Levi brought her hand up and gently pressed his lips against the silver ring, her wedding ring, and finished with a kiss to the back of her hand. “It is I, Reece Oxley, who loves you beyond all words.” He rose up. “I vow to never again leave you as I did.”

Reece felt tears welling up in her eyes, and she wrapped her arms around him.

“Now, I believe you haven’t had anyone to assist you in your bathing for quite some time. If it pleases my wife, I would gladly be of service.”

Reece seductively eyed him. “You don’t even have to ask,” she said as she turned and walked over the petals on the marble steps that led up to the inviting steamy waters.

Later that evening, Reece and Levi enjoyed a quiet candlelit dinner on the balcony of their room. They remained in uplifted spirits, enjoying nothing more than the company of each other. Once Reece finished her meal, she leaned back in her chair, sipping her cup of tea. The majestic, illuminating foliage that surrounded them couldn’t even replace the beautiful sight of her husband finishing the last of his dessert.

Levi’s lips rose up in a corner as he swallowed a bite. “Since I know very well that you are taken with the beauty of Pemdas in the evenings, your current fascination with my eating this cake has me guessing that I should send up for more food,” he said as he reached a piece of his cake over to her lips.

Reece laughed as she accepted. She swallowed. “Nice guess, but I am simply more taken with you than the scenery tonight.”

An arch of Levi’s brow prompted Reece to stand up and walk over to where he sat. He turned his seat so that Reece could sit on his lap. Levi kissed the side of her neck while gently running his hand along her calf and over her knee, forcing a moan of satisfaction from Reece. As Levi tenderly nipped her jawline, Reece leaned back and gazed up at the stars that glistened throughout the black sky. She was entirely whole again and looked forward to every day from this moment on with Levi at her side. They were one again, heart and soul, and never would she allow anything to take her husband from her again.

Chapter Twelve

A loud roar echoed throughout Reece and Levi’s room, almost causing Reece to fly off the bed in a panic. She looked over to find Levi sitting up in bed, sweating profusely while gripping each side of his head. She inhaled deeply and tried to keep calm.

“Are you okay, Levi?” Reece asked with much concern. She ran her hand along his damp back before she placed her hand on his shoulder, encouraging him to look at her.

Levi rested his hand over hers, exhaled with a soft moan, and shook his head. “Forgive me. I am fine,” he answered in a low voice. “Just a bizarre dream, I suppose.”

Reece sat up next to him. “A bizarre dream about what?”

“It was nothing.”

“Levi, you have to talk to me. You have been through far too much mentally, and you have just awakened from that coma. I need to know if something is wrong. I don’t care if it seems insignificant to you. We need to talk about anything unusual that is going on with you, for the time being, you must know that already.”

Levi dropped his legs over the side of the bed and disappeared into the hallway that led to their dressing area. Knowing it wasn’t like Levi to dismiss her in such a way, Reece pulled on her robe without hesitation and followed him. She found Levi scooping water into his hands and splashing it onto his face and through his hair. She silently watched as he gripped each side of the marble sink, every tense muscle in his arms tightening as he closed his eyes.

He stood this way for a few moments before he rose up and noticed Reece watching him. “Please, forgive me,” he said with grief apparent on every distressed feature on his face.

Reece offered him his robe. “Let’s get some fresh air. You look like you’ve just returned from a battle,” she said as she held her hand out toward him.

Levi pulled it on and followed her out to the balcony. They sat in silence until Reece brought her attention from the dark skies above them and back to Levi. The candle he lit on their table illuminated his face, and Reece grew more concerned when his expression hadn’t changed.

“Levi, talk to me.”

His eyebrows knit together. “I am having trouble resting with the knowledge that Mordegrin is roaming about freely with the ability to cause such harm to so many innocent people.”

Reece watched as Levi continued to stare blankly into the gardens beyond their balcony. His fists were clenched tight, and every part of his body was rigid with anger coursing through him.

“I can’t believe I didn’t consider asking you this before,” Reece said, realizing what this might be stemming from. “Levi, look at me.”

He finally turned his head, and his eyes met hers.

“You remember the torment that you went through when we returned to the palace, don’t you? The wailing? All of it?”

Levi’s eyes closed. “No.”

“Do not lie to me.”

“Reece, please, let me be. I will manage through this.”

“I will not let you be,” Reece responded. “I can’t allow you to deal will all of this alone. We need to find a way through it, and you will talk to me.”

Levi sighed and seemed to relax further into his chair. “Yes, I remember the torment, but I was easily able to overcome those memories and feelings. My training gives me the ability to dissociate the emotion from the event, so it does not haunt me in the way that it might some other people. That is not what is the most troubling of what I had to endure while I was under Mordegrin’s stronghold.” He looked over at her and cocked his head to the side. “The strongest desire he pressed into my mind was the urge to kill you.” He exhaled. “The dream from which I have just awakened was the result of me doing that.”

“I see. I am not at all surprised that Mordegrin would persuade your mind to do such a thing,” Reece answered with controlled agitation. “He did nothing but torment you and me, so why wouldn’t he want to have the satisfaction of knowing that he was tormenting you by giving you a desire to kill me?”

“I was a monster, Reece,” Levi said flatly. He rubbed his forehead. “I battled it every moment once we returned from Earth. When the transformation started to take place and I saw you,” his eyes widened at the memory, “I wanted nothing more than to end you. The temptation was overwhelming, and I couldn’t fight it away. It felt as though I was being torn apart from the inside out every time you were nearby. It was agonizing to see you alive.”

Reece gulped. “Let’s hope you don’t have these feelings right now.”

Levi instantly turned and reached for her, inviting her into his lap. “Absolutely not, my love. Can you now understand why I did not want to trouble you with such disturbing information?” His lips pressed against her neck. “You have nothing to fear in my presence. I want nothing more than to protect you, love you, and keep you safe for as long as you live. Please do not be disturbed by my confession. My memories are the only things that torture me now.”

“I understand, and I hate that you were in agony for so long. Maybe Galleta can help ease the severity of these memories,” Reece responded as she brushed her hand over Levi’s hair. “Harrison asked if I had the ability to remove that part of your memory, and I told him I didn’t possess that kind of power over your mind. I tried to persuade you to forget any suffering you may have endured, but I wasn’t confident it would work. ”

Levi tightened his embrace around her. “Do not be burdened by this. Be them good or bad, memories shape who we are and what we do. Rest assured that Mordegrin will learn the hard way that he toyed with the wrong man’s mind.” Levi rested his cheek against Reece’s. “Now, enough talk about torture and revenge. You must look at this,” he said as he looked up into the sky. “The sun is about to rise.”

Reece turned and leaned back into Levi’s arms, resting the back of her head on his chest. “The greatest artist in the universe couldn’t capture the beauty of Pemdas.”

“There is nothing more beautiful than to watch a sunrise, whether in Pemdas or on Earth. It is majestic in every way.”

“I have to say that I think its majesty is definitely amplified in Pemdas, and it is the perfect way for us to start our first day together again.”

That afternoon, after a private breakfast in their gardens, Levi and Reece made preparations to return to the palace. Once in the palace courtyard, Levi turned Areion over to a stableman before Reece’s carriage came to a halt. He dismissed the footman and offered his hand to help her from the carriage. He brought her arm up into his as they ascended the steps leading up into the palace.

“I must check in with Harrison and my father at the command center. You are welcome to join me, but if you’d rather do something more interesting, I understand.”

Reece squeezed Levi’s arm. “Actually, I think I will join you. I’m curious to find out if they have any new information about Mordegrin’s whereabouts.”

They entered the command center, and Harrison was the first to greet them. “And the saying has been proven true,” he said with a beaming expression, “true love does indeed conquer all.” He clapped Levi on the shoulder and offered Reece a wink. “How does it feel to have this old man back? Your glowing expressions lead me to believe you have certainly made up for lost time.”

Reece lifted her chin, even though the heat in her cheeks was betraying her. “That must be because of all of the heavy furniture rearrangings we have been doing. It is a very big house, you know, lots of furnishings.”

Harrison and Levi laughed in unison. “Is there any news on Mordegrin?” Levi inquired.

Harrison nodded and led them toward a holographic screen that Vincent was intently studying. He pointed at various locations on the map. “We have tracked him all night. He was initially spotted here.” Harrison glanced over at Levi. “We almost captured him, but as usual, he vanished.”

Levi ran a hand through his hair as he walked over to the images Harrison was pointing out. Reece watched as he remained silent and studied each mark that was placed where Mordegrin had been spotted. “There has to be a reason he keeps showing up at these locations,” Levi finally spoke. He looked over at Harrison. “You believe he is waiting for me to return to lead him to the stone?”

Harrison sighed. “He seems to be aware that you are no longer under his curse.”

Levi placed both hands on the table and continued to study the map. “You informed me that he turned two Guardians into stone, correct?”

“Indeed; however, he has not harmed any Guardian that has come into contact with him since then.”

Levi rose up and crossed his arms. “He is a methodical, calculating being, so we must figure out his methods. I will not rest until he is captured.”

“Unless we can put some kind of tracking device on him, click our heels together three times, and follow him every time he vanishes to a different location, I haven’t the slightest insight as to how we will capture him,” Harrison countered.

“Study this map. Surely, there is a way we can get ahead of him by learning his pattern of jumping from place to place. These are major cities. Why is he always appearing in them?”

Vincent rubbed his chin. “He must be planning something, and every time our men catch up with him, they are interfering with his plans.”

Reece remained silent as the men discussed capturing Mordegrin. It was a relief to have Levi back and involved with plans for capturing him.

Levi looked over at Harrison. “It appears that you and I must make arrangements to track him.”

Harrison crinkled his forehead and raised his eyebrows quizzically. “Until you are one hundred percent again, and after your child is born—”

“Harrison!” Levi interrupted him. “I am perfectly fine. I will not waste another second with this looming threat on Earth. I will be here for the birth of our child, but until then—”

“Until then?” Harrison barked back. “It is obvious that Reece will not argue with you over this, but I will. Right now we are tracking the beast, and he has not harmed anyone or anything. The last thing we need is for you to play superhero the day after you wake up from a complete and utter mind manipulation, coupled with total amnesia. You do realize that Mordegrin will be ready and willing to capture you and start his freak show mind control all over again, do you not? He wants the location to the stone, and he will stop at nothing to get it.”

Levi closed his eyes in frustration. “Fine. Two weeks. At that time, I will be fully prepared to return to Earth. We should start making plans now, as I will be the bait.”

“Levi,” Reece finally spoke out. “You just came back.”

Levi turned to Reece and studied her before he let out a breath, his war-like expression changing in that instant. He walked over to her and took her hand into his. “I understand your concern, but Reece, this may be our only option.”

Reece closed her eyes. “If you want to use yourself as bait,” she growled, “do it after our child is born.” Tears filled her eyes, “Do it after you have stared into your child’s eyes for the first time, realizing it may be your last.”

Levi looked away from Reece. “It is my duty,” he said darkly as he brought an authoritative expression back to Reece. “It always has been. It is what we do. It is what I do. The Guardians’ job is to protect Earth and all dimensions. It is our legacy. Can you not understand?”

He’s right, Reece thought as she nodded. “I’m sorry. I really do understand, but it’s too soon!”

Levi embraced Reece. “I know. I need you to know that I want nothing more than to spend the next few months being with you and our baby; however, we cannot wait to eliminate this imminent threat. Mordegrin is a ticking time bomb, and he needs to be stopped.”

“Allow me to offer a suggestion,” Harrison interrupted. “We will make plans to capture Mordegrin by using you to draw him in.” His expression grew somber. “But we will not follow through with the plan until we are completely sure that it will work, because if it doesn’t, this will be a suicide mission. And if Mordegrin overtakes your mind again, he will get the stone and destroy all of us.”

Levi nodded. “Very well.”

Harrison laughed as he looked at Reece’s blank expression. “We get him back for one day, and he wants to go tangle with the darkness again.”

Levi rolled his eyes. “I want to destroy that creature, and we will find a way.”

“Until we find a way, let’s inform your father of these plans. I believe Galleta is also on her way to evaluate your current mental state.” Harrison grinned. “And after this conversation, I am curious as to what she discovers.”

Levi sighed. “What are you talking about?”

Harrison coughed out a laugh. “I am agreeing to plans that will eventually lead to a suicide mission, and possibly the destruction of all dimensions. Unless you have some mystical power that I am unaware of, you need your mind evaluated.” He quipped as he walked out in search of the emperor.

That evening, Levi was grappling with the internal rage that grew within him. He struggled to remain in high spirits and join in with everyone in the small celebration that his mother arranged with his uncle, aunt, and the Hamilton family. Whenever he became overwhelmed with the desire to return to the command center and gather current information about Mordegrin, he would bring his attention to Reece, who sat at his side. He let her presence calm him as it always had. It was obvious that she was troubled from the earlier conversation he had with Harrison in the command center and that she was struggling to enjoy the celebration as well. As difficult as it was to fight this inward feeling of revenge that Levi was craving, he had to gather himself and make it his priority to ensure that Reece was okay and enjoying herself.

“It appears as though there is one who wishes I would have never regained my memories of you.” Levi laughed as he reached over and brushed his fingers over Mozart’s head.

Reece smiled at Levi, and he was grateful to see a glint of humor in her eyes again. “He may still be jealous of you, but he and Lizzy have become close friends over these last months. He spends time with her as well.”

“I feel as though I have stolen your pet from you,” Elizabeth grinned. To Levi’s surprise, his sister’s expression changed as her eyes followed a young man entering the room.

Did I miss something? Levi thought.

As Caleb walked over to Navarre, Elizabeth’s eyes never left the young man.

Levi wasn’t the only one who was discreetly watching Elizabeth’s reaction to the man’s presence. Levi leaned over to Reece. “Is there something I should know? It appears as though my sister is taken with Caleb.”

Reece shook her head and slanted a look at Levi with a surprised expression. “This is a first for me too,” she whispered back.

“Do you still have the ability to read emotions?”

Reece nodded as she nudged Levi in his side. “I’m not intruding.”

Levi let out a breath of frustration. As her older brother, Levi had always been protective of Elizabeth, and in truth, he hadn’t imagined what his reaction would be to the day where she would become interested in a man.

“Lizzy!” Harrison blurted out, apparently aware of her silently watching the Guardian across the room.

Elizabeth’s cheeks colored red as she snapped out of her daze and looked over to where Harrison was smiling mischievously at her. Levi carefully watched the expressions on Angeline and Harrison’s faces. Harrison was clueless, but his sister’s closest friend knew something.

“Yes, Harrison?” Elizabeth answered with a shy smile.

“Forgive me for not inquiring as of late, but how were your travels while studying abroad?”

Elizabeth swallowed hard as her eyes quickly strayed over to where Caleb stood and back to Harrison’s beaming expression. “It was lovely. Of course, I wished I could have joined all of you on Earth, but I discovered a lot about the history of the Gulden Kingdom.”

“A magnificent kingdom, is it not?” Harrison smiled and pointed toward Caleb as Angeline shot him a glare. “You must know that Caleb over there has an excellent brother who took the throne and rules that kingdom.”

“Yes,” Levi spoke out, bringing his sister’s attention to him. “May I inquire as to how His Majesty is doing these days?” Elizabeth fidgeted with her hands. It was obvious she was uncomfortable, but Levi didn’t care. “You did stay at their estate, did you not, Lizzy?”

Elizabeth let out a breath. “Indeed, I did, and I was fortunate to make new acquaintances while I was there.”

Harrison laughed aloud. “I’ll say. Might one of those acquaintances be in this room with us at the moment?”

“Harrison, stop prying,” Angeline finally spoke out.

“Ah, ha!” Harrison responded. “Mr. Evans,” he called out from across the room.

Levi sat forward, watching the young man approach. “Yes, commander.”

“Have you enjoyed your leave from Earth?” Harrison asked, trying to keep a straight face.

To Levi’s utter disbelief, Caleb walked over to a frozen Elizabeth and kissed the back of her hand politely before he sat beside her and brought an arm around her. Levi stiffened, and he quickly glanced back to find his father watching the two with a knowing grin, and his mother, who wore an approving smile.

At least the kid sought out their approval first! Levi thought in disillusionment.

“Well,” Reece broke the silence with a cheerful voice, “it looks as though our little Mozart will be jealous of another man. Lizzy, this is a delightful surprise.”

As the women erupted into a joyful conversation about the news of Elizabeth and Caleb courting each other, Levi sat unmoved, watching everything transpire around him. A glass of wine being offered over his shoulder from Harrison snapped Levi out of his state of bewilderment. A quick kiss to Reece’s ear and he informed her he and Harrison would return to the room quickly.

Reece laughed in response and grabbed his hand before he stood. She leaned over, “It looks like we have something to distract you from your little suicide mission for the time being,” she whispered.

Levi arched a brow, forcing a laugh out of Reece, then stood and followed Harrison out of the room.

“Levi!” Elizabeth called out, forcing Harrison and Levi to stop and acknowledge his sister’s swift approach.

Levi rubbed his forehead. Not now, Levi thought, annoyed that his sister was about to open up a conversation Levi didn't want to have at the moment. The silly smile on Harrison’s face wasn’t helping his current state.

“Elizabeth, please forgive us. Harrison and I must go over some details—”

“Brother, do you honestly think I am foolish enough to believe that?”

Levi sighed and crossed his arms. “Go on, then. What is it you need?”

For the first time in his life, he saw his little sister transform into a young woman brimming with confidence which, surprisingly, resembled his mother. “I know this is sudden, but I am afraid that Caleb and I can no longer keep our feelings for each other from everyone.”

“Yeah, that’s pretty obvious.” Harrison laughed. “I do hope that your mother and father had word of this astounding news before tonight.”

“Of course they did, and father had no reservations about our feelings toward one another,” Elizabeth responded in an authoritative tone. She looked at Levi. “I love you dearly, brother, and it is my greatest hope that you can accept Caleb.”

“Lizzy, it is not that I do not care for Mr. Evans.” Levi paused, shuffling his thoughts. He frowned. “A Guardian warrior? This is what you seek for your future?”

“I know exactly what his duties are, and I am honored to find love with such a brave man. What did you expect of me?” Her eyes widened. “To marry the next intended king of some kingdom?”

“That is precisely what I expected,” Levi lashed out.

“Like you and Isabelle?” she responded sternly.

Memories of her behavior during his memory loss sent a wave of disgust through Levi’s body.

“She is correct, my friend,” Harrison responded in humor. “We all had the lovely opportunity of witnessing that part of your life all over again.”

“Lizzy, I only want you to find happiness. Having a Guardian in your life, especially now, is not wise. Caleb is a brave young man. He rescued Reece from the fortress, and I will always be indebted to him for that.”

“Then give him a chance. He’s already proven he is as brave as you and Harrison.”

“That is what concerns me, Lizzy.” Levi rubbed the back of his neck, his head pounding. “Do you really wish to be informed by Harrison that Caleb did not survive an attack?”

“Where is this coming from?” Lizzy softly asked. “Why would you allow yourself to fall in love with Reece? Why would you even consider ever serving on Earth again, knowing that you have a child on the way?”

Or plan a ridiculous suicide mission to capture Mordegrin? Harrison telepathically told Levi.

Now is not the time for you to intrude into my mind, Harrison.

“You fell in love with Reece, and now you are afraid of the worst for her. You are afraid of that for me, is that not what this is about?” Elizabeth said.

Levi remained silent. She was correct. Right now, every Guardian, including Levi, was at a grave disadvantage in capturing Mordegrin. Not only would Reece fall victim to losing him again, but now his sister could face the same brutal heartbreak.

He let out a breath. “Yes,” he finally answered, “I am deeply concerned for every Guardian and their wives and families at this time. I did not believe I should have to be concerned for you as well.”

Unexpectedly, Elizabeth smiled. “I simply cannot turn off my feelings for him. When I got news while residing at their estate that you had fallen severely ill, I was grief-stricken. After suffering through the loss of Father, the thought of losing you was unbearable. I couldn’t think straight, and it was only through Caleb’s support and encouragement that I managed through it.”

“Forgive me. I did not realize I had caused you so much pain,” Levi returned. “You are truly in love with this young man?”

“Just as Reece is with you, and Angie is with Harrison.”

“Well, it appears all of you ladies can start a support group if Levi’s negative views of being the wife of a Guardian are correct,” Harrison interjected.

Levi rolled his eyes. “Lizzy, you have my blessing even though you do not need it.”

“And Caleb?”

“I will offer him my congratulations for stealing the heart of Pemdas’ finest young woman.”

As Elizabeth impulsively embraced her brother, she said, “It delights me so that you approve, Levi.”

Harrison chuckled as Elizabeth excitedly hugged him too. “I am glad you approve as well, Harry.”

Harrison stepped back. “I never said I approved.” He grinned as he drew Elizabeth’s arm into his. “So it appears I must demote Caleb to serving as Vincent’s assistant and retrieving my tea every morning.”

“Cousin, you wouldn’t dare.”

“Indeed, I would. Levi is correct. We will not watch you shed tears over that boy meeting his demise.”

“And destroy his dream of serving on Earth?”

“Better than destroying your life, is it not?” Harrison stated.

Elizabeth had stopped their walk before they entered the room. She eyed both men, forcing Levi to refrain from laughter. “I beg of you, please—”

“Oh, Lizzy, relax! I am teasing you. Caleb is proving to be one of the best Guardians that I command. He’s not going anywhere.”

As they re-entered the room, they found Caleb in a lively conversation with Reece, Angeline, and Tomas. Levi didn’t fail to notice Isabelle sulking in her chair, watching everyone in their energetic moods.

She is my next conversation! Levi thought after Elizabeth reminded him of her.

He strode over to where Harrison was handing Caleb a glass of wine and congratulating him. When Levi approached, Reece watched him with a hopeful smile. Caleb swallowed hard before Levi broke his somber expression and reached for his hand.

“I must congratulate you on your attachment to my sister.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Levi grinned. “No need to be so formal, but you must promise me one thing.”

“Anything, Your Highness.”

“You will not foolishly get yourself killed as we continue to search for Mordegrin.”

“You have my word.”

“Then it is settled!” Harrison called out. “Romance is in the air tonight. Here is to the happiness and future of our young lovebirds, Lizzy and Caleb!” Harrison said while raising his glass to meet all the others. With a soft chime, the group reverted back to their casual conversation, and Levi used this moment to sneak Reece out of the room with him and led her into a dark sitting room.

“Can you believe it?” Reece said as she wrapped her arms around Levi.

Levi took her face in his hands and gently kissed her lips. “I promise that whatever we do to capture Mordegrin, I will not put myself in harm’s way. As long as the man is not a threat to Earth, I have no business trying to find him at this time.”

Reece gently caressed his cheek. “Are you sure you can handle that?”

He ran a hand along her stomach. “Yes. I will eventually have my way with that man, but for now, you and I have been through too much. I will not leave your side until months after our child is born. We will start our lives together as an ordinary family, and I will continue to take leave from Earth until you are comfortable with my return.”

“I love you so much. You have no idea what a relief it is to hear you say that.”

After another loving kiss, Levi rose up. “I want you to go enjoy the news and conversation with the ladies. I believe there is one last thing I must lay to rest in light of our moving forward.”

Reece took Levi’s offered arm. “Oh?”

“Isabelle,” he said flatly.

“Levi, I had words with her about everything she did.”

Levi stopped and sighed. “I have not. That evening was not the only time she approached me. She approached me when I was alone soon after I woke. The words she told me that night must be addressed. If this means Isabelle never returns to the palace out of humiliation, so be it.”

“That bad?” Reece answered.

“She is obviously not over it. She has done nothing but sit with a pitiful look on her face all evening. I feel sorry for Tomas, but she is soon to be his problem because, after tonight, I wash my hands of that woman forever.”

As they strolled out of the room together, Reece softly spoke up. “I’ll admit, I never thought Isabelle was capable of that. I knew you had a relationship, but she’s a married woman now.”

“And so you have witnessed even further that the Pemdai are not all as proper as they appear.”

Reece laughed. “That is true. Are you sure you want to do this?”

“I need to ensure that the woman knows I hold no feelings for her whatsoever. I will feel much better dealing with her now that I am in my right mind.”

Once they returned to the room, Levi and Reece walked over to the sofas where the group sat around a cheerful Elizabeth and Caleb who proudly had his arm wrapped securely around his sister’s shoulders.

They are only courting, Levi inwardly reminded himself.

It felt as if it were yesterday that her tiny fingers were gripping his as he helped guide her in her first days of walking, and now she was a grown woman, and he would have to accept that his sister would eventually leave the palace and start a family of her own.

Levi poured a glass of wine and gulped it down as if it were water. Everything about this so-called celebration was oddly turning into a nightmare for him, and all he desired was to be alone in Reece’s company.

Let us get this over with, he thought as he turned and walked over to where Isabelle sat, clearly isolating herself from the group.

Tomas was in conversation with Harrison and Caleb, so if there was a good time to deal with the woman, it was now.

“Isabelle,” Levi called out as he approached.

Her head snapped up as her sorrowful visage gazed up at his commanding one. “Yes, Levi? Forgive me, but I am not feeling like myself this evening. I must say that I am thrilled to see that you are healthy again.”

Yeah, you look it! “Thank you. Allow me to escort you on a walk outdoors. Perhaps a change of scenery will help ease your nerves.”

Isabelle stood, and Levi offered his arm. He led her over to where her husband was, requesting a private audience with Isabelle. Sickened, Levi’s request was granted by the pleasant and trusting man that Tomas was.

Once out of the palace, Levi gently removed Isabelle’s clenched hand from the inside of his arm. The gesture forced her to stop and look at him with uncertainty.

“Isabelle, please sit,” Levi requested, motioning toward a stone bench that surrounded the large fountain at the entrance of the gardens.

She did and smiled warmly up at him. “All evening, I was hoping you would take a moment to speak with me alone. I must admit, you seemed quite upset earlier witnessing that Lizzy and Mr. Evans are now courting.”

“Initially, I took issue with it, yes.”

“And now?”

“It brought to mind the reasons I am requesting this private conversation with you.” Levi ran a hand through his hair. “My concerns for Lizzy were absurd. I absentmindedly wanted more for her. The daughter of the emperor should make the best possible match, of course, as should the future emperor. That is why I chose to court you. I believed it would make my father and the realm happy.” Levi watched as tears began to pool in Isabelle’s eyes, but he went on. “I trust that you have not been made aware that I have every memory of what you did while I suffered memory loss due to Mordegrin’s attack on my mental state.”

“Levi, I was an emotional wreck. Knowing that you believed me to be yours again—”

“Enough,” Levi cut her off. “Your actions were beyond selfish, and I cannot believe that a woman of your nature would have thought it was okay to take advantage of mine and Reece’s ill-fated situation.”

“That was not my intention.” She sniffed.

“Not your intention? Please enlighten me, Isabelle, as I remember you saying that if only you had waited, I would be yours again. I watched you cringe with jealousy when you learned that Reece was carrying our child, and even worse, to believe I was yours to kiss at the celebration party.”

“If I could take every bit of it back, I would. I adore Reece and never wished to cause her pain.”

Levi’s brows knit together with disgust. “Isabelle, my wife pities you. More than that, she pities your husband, as do I.” He shifted in his seat. “Have you even had the courage to tell him that his wife is not as wholly committed to him as he believes her to be?”

Isabelle’s face grew pale. “No. I am also most grateful that Reece kept this situation between her and me, as I am trying to change my—”

“Isabelle, there is no need to go on. I am only here to inform you that you need to move on. I will not sit in a room with a woman who sulks over the relationship of others. Reece is the only love of my entire life, and she carries the most treasured gift I could ask for within her. I was never in love with you. I courted you out of duty to my position in this world, and that is why I will not tell my sister who she can and cannot love.” Levi stood. “I cannot advise you on what you should do in this situation with Tomas, but I can advise you on this: if you cannot accept my wife or the children we will have, I will not allow you in our presence. The last woman that took issue with Reece over jealousy tried to have her killed. I trust no one who takes issue of my relationship with her.”

Isabelle stood, eyes wide. “How dare you compare me to that spiteful woman!”

Levi’s eyes narrowed. “It is difficult not to because you are acting as she did. Change your outlook immediately, or find a way to leave the palace.”

Isabelle gathered her dress. “I am acutely aware of your love for Reece. I ask that you forgive my weakness and advances toward you. Tomas is my husband, and you can rest easy knowing that I will no longer harbor feelings for you.”

“Then we are finished, and we have reached a perfect understanding?”

“Indeed,” she answered darkly.

Levi gestured toward the palace steps. “Let us return to the festivities. I am quite confident that Lizzy would appreciate your happiness for her and Caleb.”

With that, Isabelle strode briskly in front of Levi toward the sitting room. Reece discreetly watched them re-enter and smiled warmly at Levi when he took his seat next to her. He wrapped his arm tightly around his wife. The last of the bizarre behavior he possessed while he suffered memory loss was now behind him. He gently pressed his lips to the side of Reece’s head, absorbing her fragrance and longing to be leaving the palace to have her alone and only to himself again.

Chapter Thirteen

Days had passed, and Levi spent most of his time caring for Reece and making it his priority to refrain from going to the command center, as it seemed to heighten the night terrors that were tormenting him. Reece had no idea, and he wouldn’t cause her unneeded stress by telling her about them. He used the anger and rage that the dreams built within him to fuel his plot of revenge for Mordegrin. Galleta did work with him, and by heeding her advice and staying away from the command center, the night terrors were now manageable, and Levi was beginning to find peace again.

Reece woke and turned to see if Levi was in bed, but what she found in his place was an intricately crafted cradle sitting where he once slept. She sat up and laughed when she saw a stuffed zorflak positioned on Levi’s yellow blanket. She reached for the stuffed toy, and she was startled when it began humming a soothing sound as its ears glimmered in an array of different colors identical to Mozart’s.

Reece held the toy to her chest and laughed aloud when a soft vibration came from it, and the humming changed tones into a soft purr. “Of all the things—”

“Perhaps we can rid ourselves of Mozart’s melodies now and enjoy that fellow instead,” Levi said as he entered the room, fully dressed and prepared for the day.

“How did you ever manage—” Her brow creased when she looked at the toy and back to Levi. “I think a better question is why would you even consider having something like this made, given the way Mozart drives you insane?”

Levi sat on the side of the bed with a small plate of berries and offered one to Reece. “I had this critter fashioned for our child as a toy that should soothe it if the baby should wake up and feel frightened in any way.” He pressed the toy zorflak’s nose, silencing it. “And unlike Mozart, you can silence it at will. Pressing the nose simply shuts the entire unit off. If you choose to continue listening to it, it will silence after a few moments of non-movement or noise.”

“Don’t you have it all figured out,” Reece said as she took another offered piece of fruit from Levi.

“So you approve?”

Reece swallowed her bite. “Of course I do. I think our child will love it. It is absolutely adorable.”

Levi grinned. “Perfect. I shall have Mozart sent away—”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

Levi pursed his lips. “You are correct. Perhaps I should have him auctioned off to the highest bidder. I assure you, all the funds will be personally donated to the charity of your choice.”

Reece brought her hand around Levi’s neck, drawing his lip down to hers. After she had withdrawn, she placed the toy in the cradle. “It is so good to have you back.” She gazed into his flirty blue eyes. “But don’t you think you can be friends with Mozart now? I know he kept us awake most of the night—” She glanced around their room. “Where is he?”

“In his cage in the carriage house,” he said proudly. “I believe you need all the rest you can get before our child is born.”

Reece shook her head. “I never thought you would be one to abuse an animal,” she said as she turned to get out of their bed.

“Abuse?” Levi laughed. “If any abuse is being displayed between Mozart and me, all of it is coming from him.”

Reece walked into her dressing area to find a freshly drawn bath. She turned back to Levi, who wore an innocent expression on his face as he offered her more fruit. “You and Mozart need to get past your differences, and quickly,” she said as she shrugged off her gown.

Levi’s brought his lips down onto her bare shoulders and ran his hands along her growing belly. “Tell that to your creature,” he said with a laugh.

Reece turned, unable to resist the change in his voice. “I know you’re dressed as if we are about to attend a ball, but I would love it if you would join me.”

Levi groaned as he ran his hands down each of her sides. “That is quite the tempting offer, Mrs. Oxley.” He kissed her forehead. “I believe it will ruin my plans for us if I so selfishly choose to join you.”

“Plans?” Reece said as she turned to slip into the tub, teasing Levi with each step she took. She sat in the silky water and laughed at Levi’s dark and unpredictable expression.

He blinked a few times and softly sighed. “Yes, and you are not making this easy on me either.”

Reece dunked her head under the water and began running shampoo through it. “Go,” she laughed. “I’ll be out soon.”

Levi went to turn and stopped. “Perhaps I can assist you in washing your hair?”

“We both know how that will turn out,” she teased him with a grin. “These plans you have made?”

“Are a surprise, of course.”

“Of course.” She ran a sponge down her arm. “I’m hoping we’ll have time to make up for this later?”

“I have every intention of doing so,” Levi said as he turned to leave.

“Levi?” she called out, stopping him. “By the way, the cradle is beautiful. Where did you find such a beautiful piece of furniture?”

“I had it designed. It is the first of many gifts I plan to offer you and our children.”

Reece blew a kiss toward Levi. “Have I mentioned that I am thrilled to have you back?”

Levi offered one last kiss to Reece before leaving the room. She wasted no time cleaning up and exiting the bath. She snatched a towel, which was folded neatly by the lit candles, and proceeded to quickly dry off. She pulled on her robe and nearly ran into Jasmeen, who had been placing new dresses in her closet to fit her swelling abdomen.

“Jasmeen! What a surprise. Let me guess,” she tapped a finger to her chin. “you already have my outfit picked out for the day?”

Jasmeen turned with a cream-colored, lacy dress. “Levi had this, amongst other light weight material dresses, fashioned for you.” She eyed Reece wearing the dress. “It arrived last evening, and I believe that fresh flowers garnished in your hair shall work perfectly for the day he has planned for you.”

Reece sat as Jasmeen went to work. “I’m not going to even ask.”

Jasmeen started creating small ringlets in her hair. “That works perfectly for me.” She smiled as she continued to work with Reece’s hair.

The baby was wide awake and practically doing somersaults nonstop in her belly. At close to eight months pregnant now, Reece felt every small movement the baby made, and the sensation was delightful. When Jasmeen was finished, Reece studied her hair in the mirror. How Jasmeen managed to place tiny yellow and cream flower buds sporadically throughout her long ringlets, Reece would never know. Half of her hair was pulled up while the rest was left to cascade along the center of her back.

Jasmeen helped Reece to her feet and tied a yellow ribbon just above her growing belly. “There,” she tightened the bow, “perfect. I will return in a moment with your shoes.”

“This dress definitely shows the world I’m about to have a baby,” Reece said, cradling her stomach.

“That is exactly how I intended it to look when I explained to my mother how the designers were to handle your wardrobe,” Levi said as he walked in the room.

Reece eyed him skeptically. “How would you know my exact size, Mr. Oxley?”

“Your maiden has quite the talent.”

“Here I thought we were just measuring my growing stomach.”

Jasmeen offered a curtsy. “We will be doing this quite often; however, these dresses are fashioned to grow with you as the baby grows, and perfect for the warming weather.”

Levi took the shoes from Jasmeen. “Thank you, Jasmeen. I will take care of the rest.”

“As you wish,” Jasmeen said and turned to leave.

Levi gracefully caressed Reece’s calves as he lifted her skirt, with a kiss to her ankle, and before she could exhale, a strappy shoe was placed on her foot. Levi’s lips gingerly massaged along her leg as he crisscrossed the ribbons on her shoe and tied them into a bow at her heel.

“Levi,” Reece closed her eyes as he brought a shoe to her other foot.

“Yes,” he said in a low voice.

“You really need to stop that.” She ran her hands through his hair.

“If I don’t?” he taunted.

“We’ll never fulfill the plans you have made for us today.”

Levi stood and extended his hand. “We can’t have that.” He winked. “Come, we must be going.”

Reece took the offered hand and smirked. “I’ll get you back for that.”

“I look forward to it,” Levi said as he brought his lips to her temple.

As they walked down the grand staircase, Reece tightened her hold on the bend of Levi’s arm. “I know you love keeping your surprises to yourself, but could you at least give me a clue as to what you have planned? After your little seductive way of lacing up these shoes, you at least owe me that much.”

“Over the last week, we have not only had the privilege of enjoying each other’s company, but we have finally settled into our home. Now, I believe we are ready to share with most our exciting news.”

Reece gripped Levi’s arm. “Share with most?”

“Indeed,” Levi answered as he led her to their carriage. “I have longed for this day since the first moment I heard the heartbeat of our child in your womb.”

Once inside the lavish carriage, Reece saw that Levi had arranged for a silver tray of food to be secured across from where they sat. “Your soup, a glass of refreshing juice, and a variety of cheeses should hold you over until we arrive at Pasidian.”

Reece laughed as she took the chalice filled with juice and sipped it. “It’s not that far to the palace from our home.”

“I know,” Levi answered as he cut into a wedge of cheese and offered her a slice. “With your appetite growing as swiftly as our child, I am certain you shall be famished again by the time we arrive at the palace.”

Reece nudged Levi in his side. “It’s not my fault this baby seems to have the growing nature of a Guardian war horse.”

Levi inclined his head and kissed the side of her neck. “Eat your soup while it is still hot, love. I need our little warrior to grow strong.”

“So certain we are having a boy, are we?”

“I am sure of two things. Firstly, you are more radiant than ever while carrying our child; and secondly, its gender will have nothing to do with whether or not it will be a warrior.”

Levi was correct in assuming Reece would regain her appetite when they reached the palace. The aroma of bread and spices filled the air, prompting Reece to look at Levi with a pathetic expression. “Whatever food I smell right now has me wanting to run into the palace kitchens and embarrass your entire family as I devour whatever it is that they’re making.”

Levi laughed. “There is no need for that, love.” He brought her hand to his lips. “I will ensure that a plate is filled and ready for you when we arrive at our intended location.”

“Speaking of intended locations,” Reece said as she glanced around the covered courtyard where the carriage stopped, “where are we? This is odd. I could have sworn I’ve explored all of the individual rooms at Pasidian, but I’ve never seen this area before.”

“Given that the palace is quite large and built uniquely, I’m not surprised that you haven’t come upon this location. Growing up here, I can safely say that it could take months for you to learn of the different courtyards, pool rooms, and so on. We could actually pass the time waiting for our child to arrive by me giving you a complete, guided tour.”

“Sounds like a great idea, but I think I’d rather continue taking quiet walks and having our private picnics together at our home.”

“Then it is settled.” Levi opened the carriage door, stepped out, and turned to face her. “My lady,” he offered his hand.

They walked through the palace and out to the back lawns. She heard laughter and voices come from a direction to their right. Levi continued to guide Reece through the shrubbery, past the stable yards and out to where Reece knew the Pasidian River flowed toward the palace.

Reece was astounded by the transformation of the meadows. Tents with blooms cascaded throughout the area. The large, sweeping trees were garnished with a cream chiffon material, interlaced from branch to branch. Cushioned seating was arranged for the guests’ comfort while being entertained outdoors.

Servants were everywhere as they bustled around the guests, offering them refreshments from the trays of food that they carried. Reece eyed one of the large tents—seeing where all the food was held—and refrained herself from dragging Levi directly toward that particular tent. It was wise that she didn’t follow the impulse of her stomach because once they entered the location, everything and everyone stopped what they were doing and gave them their undivided attention.

“Welcome to the garden party that has been arranged to celebrate the next heir to Pemdas,” Levi leaned over and whispered into her ear.

“A garden party?” Reece’s eyes met Levi’s loving ones as she squeezed his arm with excitement. “This is quite a change from balls and celebrations.”

“Indeed, it is one of my mother’s favorite events to host.”

“Levi!” Lady Allestaine cheerfully greeted her son with a quick kiss on his cheek. “Reece, darling!” She ran her delicate hand down the side of Reece’s face. “You are positively glowing! I do hope you are up for the festivities we have planned for the day.”

“This is so amazing,” Reece beamed at her surroundings.

Levi brought his arm around Reece. “Reece is up for anything as long as we keep a tray of food completely full and in her lap.”

“Anything she desires.” Allestaine turned back toward where Navarre stood in conversation with a few kings and Harrison. “Come, let us make our delightful announcement and begin the festivities so that our darling Reece can indulge herself in the delicacies the staff has prepared for her.”

They walked toward a large platform that was elaborately decorated with ivy and blooms. Levi followed his father and mother and guided Reece up the steps to face the crowd that had gathered in front of them.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Navarre started. “We are honored and pleased that you have shown such graciousness to celebrate with us on behalf of your kingdoms and all of Pemdas the delightful news that our son and daughter, the future Emperor and Empress of Pemdas, wish to share.”

The audience applauded, prompting Reece to feel a little uncomfortable to be in the spotlight. She looked up at Levi, only to find him beaming as he exchanged glances with her.

“Now, I shall let my son open the garden festival with the news he and Lady Reece have waited quite some time to share.”

Levi intertwined his fingers with Reece’s and brought the back of her hand to his lips before turning his attention to the group. “When my wife and I first learned that she was with child, we were on an extremely dangerous mission to recover Emperor Navarre. As any husband would be, I was no longer thrilled to have her along on the mission when I learned of the news.” He looked down at Reece. “But my wife, being braver than I, forced us to continue on with our journey. Throughout that time, all I have wanted, aside from having cherished time alone with my wife, was this day to arrive so that we could all celebrate the news. Lady Reece’s courage and strength not only brought your emperor home, but she had to endure months of me being unwell and not at her side. So I ask all of you,” Levi raised his chalice and turned toward Reece, “to please lift up your glass to my wife. Not only is she a courageous and remarkable woman, but she is also the woman we shall hold in our highest esteem as she honors all of us by carrying the next heir to Pemdas.”

The audience followed Levi as they cheered at his announcement. The palace’s orchestra began to play, and some took to the dance floor, while others walked over to greet Levi and Reece. The atmosphere was euphoric and provided Reece with more energy than she imagined she could have.

Harrison approached with Angeline. “Please accept our most humble gratitude,” he gave an exaggerated bow, “just being in your presence—”

“Harry,” Angeline sighed. “Please.”

Harrison and Levi laughed in unison. “It is a shame you had to interrupt my cousin’s humble words.” Levi's lips drew up in one corner. “I was curious to see how deep his gratitude really is.”

Angeline hugged Reece and turned to Levi. “Sorry to interrupt, but the line to greet both of you is quite long, and I believe my husband owes me a dance anyway.”

After the guests had given their words of encouragement to Levi and Reece, the couple joined the rest of the guests in the elaborate park-like setting. “I am starving,” Reece said under her breath.

“Miss Bethany,” Levi called out, bringing a young servant to directly approach them.

She curtseyed. “Yes, Your Highness?”

“Please see to it that the food prepared for my wife is brought out to the furnishings that face the river,” he requested. “There is a special table set out for her convenience, I believe you are aware.”

“Yes, Your Highness. The staff and I will promptly have her food brought to her,” she answered and quickly moved past them.

“A special table and menu?” Reece laughed.

“This day is to celebrate you, and your comforts are my only concern.”

Reece sat in the cushioned chairs where Allestaine and Elizabeth were already waiting. “Reece, you look positively radiant!” Elizabeth said as she stood and hugged Reece.

“Thank you, Lizzy. Aside from the relentless appetite I’ve developed, I feel great.”

Reece looked out at the Pasidian River letting the serenity of the sparkling crystal clear water consume her senses as Levi took his seat at her side. Levi pressed his lips into her cheek as he draped his arm around her. “When you are finished eating and are willing, I should like to share a dance with the loveliest woman present.”

Reece leaned into Levi. “That sounds marvelous.” She turned to Levi. “This is such a wonderful surprise, thank you.”

“It was the least we all could do to celebrate you and our child.”

“How many people are showing up for this?” Reece asked as the servants appeared with an array of foods, sparkling wine, and tea.

“Most of the kings and their families confirmed their invitation weeks ago when Levi ordered the announcement to be sent out,” Lady Allestaine responded with a laugh. “I do not believe he thought that the announcement would be received as such.”

“This is true,” Levi returned. “However, I am impressed with their gratitude.”

Levi reached for a silver bowl and removed the lid. The aroma of her favorite soup practically put her stomach in a spasm when it reached her senses. Levi absently placed a white cloth over her lap, while a servant placed a silver tray over it.

“I believe this shall be an excellent start to your indulging yourself?” Levi smirked.

“You read my mind.”

The women laughed as Reece began enjoying the soup. Once she finished, she felt so full, all she wanted was to relax on the sofa and listen to the lively conversations around her. The entire day had passed pleasantly. Harrison and Angie soon joined the group and served to entertain everyone around them. With guests constantly approaching them in light conversations and an array of food continuously being brought out for Reece’s comfort, she was quite surprised to see that the sun was starting to slip below the horizon.

Reece looked over at the guests dancing along the glittery blooms of the trees and realized she had forgotten to take Levi up on his offer.

She touched his knee. “I am so sorry,” she pleaded with his mesmerizing eyes, “I completely forgot about our dance.”

Levi flashed his perfect white teeth at her, “Just sitting here, watching your excitement with everyone has proven to be more enchanting for me than a dance.”

“Would you care to dance?”

Levi stood and tugged on his waistcoat. He offered his hand to Reece. “If all of you will excuse us, I believe my wife and I shall entertain each other in a dance.”

Levi held her closer than usual when they arrived among the group of dancing guests. The music blended into a slower rhythm as Levi began to lead. “You must know that I am utterly taken with how enchanting you look, Mrs. Oxley.”

Reece lifted her chin. “I feel quite enchanted,” she answered, following in perfect step with him.

“I have longed to celebrate you carrying our child,” he kissed her forehead. “This day has been more delightful than I imagined.”

Reece kissed his chin. “I am happy that you’ve enjoyed your time today, Mr. Oxley.”

Levi brought his hand to her lower back, bringing her body daringly closer to his. “I plan to enjoy my time this evening when we return home as well.”

“Is that so?”

“That’s a promise.”

They continued to dance until Levi unexpectedly stopped his lead, forcing them to end their dance. Reece’s eyes followed to where Levi’s now stared.

“What do you think is going on?” Reece asked as she watched Harrison and Navarre walk briskly toward the palace.

Levi blinked a few times and turned back to Reece. “If it is important, they will alert me to it.”

Reece saw the distance in Levi’s eyes. “Go,” she ordered. “Just promise me, no crazy plans to get Mordegrin tonight without talking to me first.”

“Reece, this day is to celebrate you—”

“Levi,” she stopped him. “I have had a wonderful time, and I’ll join the ladies on the sofas. Please go, I’m curious myself. Mordegrin is still out there and a dangerous threat, we can’t take anything lightly. I’ll be fine.”

“I will return as swiftly as possible,” he said as he escorted her back to her seat facing the river.

When Levi arrived back to Reece, his eyes were seeing something other than the river before them. “Levi?” she whispered, bringing his attention to her.

“Yes,” he smiled.

“You don’t have me fooled with that smile,” she said as she stood up. “It’s Mordegrin, isn’t it?”

Levi rubbed the back of his hand across his lips. “We were close to capturing him, and once again he vanished.”

“That isn’t news, Levi,” Reece sighed. “What else is going on?”

“We were watching him follow a course of patterns, but they make no sense to us.”

“Mordegrin has never made any sense, period.”

“I want this threat removed.” He ran a hand along her arm. “There is nothing we can do about it, so I am forcing the thoughts out of my head about him and trying to enjoy our evening together.”

Reece looked back at the palace. “And the fact that Harrison and your father haven’t returned?”

Levi guided Reece back to sit with him. “They are finishing the last of the reports from the Guardians and should be joining us at any time.” He cocked his head to the side. “Would you care for anything to drink, or perhaps some more soup?”

“The soup sounds wonderful…and that water with the fruit in it?”

Levi’s eyebrow rose. “Did that agree with you as well?”

“It’s the most refreshing drink I think I’ve ever had.”

“Will this new desire outdo the cravings for the Anders’ basil soup?”

Reece half-smiled. “No, I could eat that soup and nothing else and be the happiest woman in Pemdas.”

“Why don’t you both hire the Anders’ to prepare the soup for Reece at Oxley Manor?” Harrison teased as he walked up and sat next to Angeline.

“Why don’t you stay out of everyone’s business, Harry?” Angeline chided. “As usual, it is quite lovely to have you return to us.”

“Because that’s not in his nature, Angie.” Levi grinned and offered Reece her soup and chilled water.

Reece ignored the conversation around her as she slowly indulged herself in the thirst quenching drink and the savory flavor of the tomato basil soup.

“Reece, you act like tomato basil soup is a rare delicacy served only here in Pemdas,” Harrison said with a laugh.

“Truth be told, I’ve had my share of this particular soup throughout my time spent on Earth, and I’m serious when I say that nothing comes close to it.”

“I stand with Reece on that argument,” Levi announced.

“Speaking of standing,” Harrison nodded toward Reece finishing the last of her soup, “you may want to get her another helping before she starts licking the bowl.”

Reece laughed. “I’m actually full,” she said as she handed the bowl to Levi, covering up an unexpected yawn.

Levi stood and offered his hand. “All of you enjoy the rest of the festivities,” he said as Reece gracefully stood. “I believe my wife and I shall say our goodbyes and give our gratitude to our guests.”

“Tap into the power of that stone so you can stick around longer,” Harrison laughed. “The night is young, and both of you are already letting that little one run the show.”

Levi smirked. “I believe I shall use your words against you when your time comes.”

“We have other reasons to use the power of the stone for my energy anyway,” Reece said with a laugh. “Goodnight, everyone.”

On the carriage ride home, Reece lost the battle to keep her eyes open, and the next thing she knew, she was being carried into her room.

“You’re awake?” Levi questioned.

“And starving.” Reece rested her head back on his shoulder.

“You’re joking, right?”

Reece shrugged. “This child is turning me into some crazed, soup eating monster.”

Levi laughed. “I wouldn’t necessarily refer to it like that.” He pressed his lips to her forehead. “You are eating for two, my love, and I will send for some food while you freshen up and change into your evening gown.”

“Levi?” Reece called out as he placed her feet on the ground.

“Yes?”

“Today was a fantastic day.”

Levi brought his lips down onto hers. “The best is yet to come,” he said before turning to leave the room.

Chapter Fourteen

Unable to sleep due to the discomfort of almost eight months pregnant, Reece opted to quietly get out of bed and enjoy the solitude of their glistening gardens in their estate. Reece meandered outside and turned toward the place where Levi had worked effortlessly to design a charming habitat for Mozart to live outside of their home. As soon as she stepped onto the cobblestone walkway, she heard high-pitched violin sounds coming from her zorflak.

She covered her mouth and tried not to laugh as Mozart held onto the carved wooden door that Levi made to keep him in his cage. She glanced down at his tiny fingers as they gripped the cage while his ears and wings fluttered and glistened in an array of colors.

“Mozart,” she smiled, “you may think you’re in a prison chamber, but Levi has worked pretty hard to appease you with this amazing garden. He made it especially for you.”

Mozart’s humming became louder, knowing Reece was about to free him from his lavish cage. She opened the gate, and Mozart flew out past her, darting through the shrubbery Levi had brought in to help him adapt to his new environment. Reece marveled at the beauty of the zorflak, watching a glittery trail of colors follow him through the darkness of the morning.

“Care to take a walk with me, Mozart?”

Mozart flew back over to where Reece stood. She turned, walked out of Mozart’s garden home, and stepped onto the path that led her out toward the glistening woods that surrounded the back of their estate.

Mozart flew low to the ground as she strolled along the path that snaked through the enchanting woods. She looked up to see the shimmering pink and purple blooms of the trees above her and sighed with contentment.

“I don’t think this place could ever be more beautiful,” she said as she put her hand over her stomach and glanced over at Mozart, who was now prancing around the vibrant green foliage surrounding her. “You are such a silly little guy,” she said with a laugh.

As Mozart continued leaping and flying around the glistening foliage, Reece gazed down at her very pregnant stomach. She ran her fingers over the large bump, amazed by all of the changes that had occurred in her body over the last three months.

Oh! she thought as she felt her baby moving. “You’re awake, too!” she said to their child, who seemed to enjoy using her womb as a kickboxing ring. “I think your father is correct; we may have a little man inside there after all.”

The sky above her lightened into a soft hue, alerting Reece to the sunrise she was about to witness. As she absently rubbed her belly, she silently waited for the sun to paint the skies a multitude of colors as it slowly rose up from behind the mountain range.

Reece became distracted by the beauty of a variety of glimmering tenillians swarming through the trees. She watched as the majestic insects fluttered through the area.

To her utter horror, Mozart shot up and darted toward the lively tenillians. “Mozart!” she cried out, trying to stop the zorflak from attacking the insects, but she was too late. Mozart snatched a glimmering insect and flew back to the ground.

“Mozart!” she demanded again. “Get over here!”

Mozart appeared from behind a large iridescent tree. He blinked his large eyes slowly and crawled in shame toward Reece as he hummed a low cello sound.

“How dare you!” she scolded him, prompting Mozart to drop his head and his long ears. As he slowly walked toward Reece with his ears dragging along the ground, Reece sighed, trying to remain stern, even though he was so adorable at the moment that she struggled to remember why she was so upset with him.

“I must say, as long as you insist on keeping that monster around our home and out of the habitat I created for him, you can rest assured we will not have the luxury of tenillians exploring our forests or gardens,” Levi called out from behind her.

Reece looked up at the purple hue in the skies.

Of all the times he has to find me out on a walk, she thought, knowing that any argument she had in trying to defend Mozart was invalid now.

She turned to find Levi leaning against a tree, arms and legs crossed, with a knowing grin on his face. “We can have him trained so that he doesn’t have an appetite for the Tenillians, then.”

Levi cocked his head to the side. “You are kidding, correct?”

Reece tried to ignore how handsome her husband looked standing there in a simple white undershirt and tan trousers with his wet hair smoothed back. She lifted her chin. “I’m not kidding. People on Earth train animals all the time. Horse whisperers, dog whisper—”

“Reece.” Levi pushed up from the tree. “There are no zorflak whisperers if that is the point you are trying to make. These critters are not meant to be pets, and I am quite confident that we are the only family in all of Pemdas who has one in their possession as a pet!” He laughed as he approached and brought his arms around her.

Mozart instantly began humming loudly to interrupt Levi’s interaction with Reece. “When will he ever learn?” Reece exhaled and looked down at Mozart directly under their feet. “You are in trouble, mister!” she reprimanded the animal.

Levi stood back and grinned at the zorflak. “And now you’ve upset the only person who desires to protect you.” Mozart’s wings shimmered red, showing his agitation with Levi. Levi kissed Reece on the side of her head. “We can still auction him off, you know?”

Reece reached down for Mozart. “He’s not going anywhere,” she returned. “The only place he’s going is back in his cage so he can learn that he was out of line today.”

Levi turned and followed her. “If you want to make your point with that monster, you should be carrying him by his ears instead of cradling him like an infant.”

“Levi!” Reece called out. “I get the fact you both don’t get along, but you don’t need to be so mean.”

“Mean? Reece, theses critters are used to that. Their mothers will always use their ears to punish them for their wrongdoings.”

Reece rolled her eyes and walked into the habitat. “I’m finding it hard to believe you on that one,” she said as she placed Mozart back in his cage. “Now Mozart, you know what you did, and I’m not going to take you on walks if you are going to attack the tenillians again. We feed you well, and you need to start appreciating that.”

Mozart hopped over to the corner of his large cage, brought his wings over his ears, and began humming to himself.

“Don’t fall for it,” Levi said flatly.

Reece turned to find Levi studying the zorflak with an annoyed expression. She couldn’t help but laugh. She grabbed his hand and led him out of the area. “How did you find me out here, anyway?”

“Easy,” Levi answered. “I exited from the vanity room with preparations to dress for the day, when out of the corner of my eye I noticed something shimmering outside through the window. I stepped onto the balcony, and lo and behold, I see a zorflak trail winding through the trees.”

“I’m having such a hard time sleeping.” She sighed. “I think you might be right about having a boy. This baby is so strong and active.”

Levi led her back into the house, where breakfast was being prepared for them. He stopped in the atrium and brushed his hand along her stomach. “Would you care to know the gender of our child?”

“I thought we both settled on the fact that we wanted it to be a surprise.”

Reece watched Levi studying her abdomen while the baby responded to his hand massaging over it. She could tell Levi knew something and wasn’t telling her.

“Levi?” she questioned, bringing his eyes to meet hers. “What aren’t you telling me?”

Reece felt the unborn child press either an arm or a leg into the weight of Levi’s hand over her stomach. “Quite active this morning, aren’t we?” he said with a laugh, ignoring Reece and completely avoiding the subject.

Reece placed her hand on Levi’s arm and cleared her throat. “Don’t ignore me. You have a funny look on your face. What is it?”

Levi rubbed his chin. “I do not like keeping anything from you; however, it might be best if I keep this one thing from you.”

“One thing?” Reece persisted. “No secrets.”

Levi sighed. “I am aware of our child’s gender,” he said as if he were guilty.

“What? How?” She looked at him in astonishment. “You were peeking at the holographic ultrasound screen or whatever that thing is that Doctor Fletcher was using the other day.”

“No.” He gave her a sorrowful look. “I have tried my hardest to tune the rhythms of our child’s heartbeat out when I hear it, but unfortunately I wasn’t able to, as our child’s heartbeat is a strong one.”

Reece smiled at him. “That’s too bad for you. How could you tell, though?”

“At the rate of which the heart is beating, I am able to decipher if it is a male or female.”

“You sound pretty confident that you know for sure what our child is.”

“It is incredibly obvious. And I am sorry. I really wanted to find out when you did so we could share the moment together.”

Reece eyed Levi. “How long have you known?”

“I was able to figure it out close to a week after the garden party.”

Reece ran her hands along Levi’s chiseled arm. “You’re lucky that I love you so much that I’ll let your cheating on this whole thing slide.”

Levi caught her hand. “I am willing to share the information with you if you would like.”

Reece shook her head. “I’m waiting. I may have all these heightened abilities, but the one thing I can’t do is hear our child’s heartbeat. I’m sorry that your superpowers ruined the secret for you.”

Levi grinned. “Indeed. I must admit that I am much relieved to be able to reveal my secret to you. It has lifted quite the burden from me.”

“I’m sure it has.” Reece laughed as they turned to walk into their dining room where breakfast awaited them.

As they entered the room and took their seats around the large table filled with a variety of food, Reece studied the room and had no idea why she didn’t notice their dining arrangements before. She couldn’t help laughing as Levi buttered a slice of bread and handed it to her while the servants placed plates filled with breakfast foods in front of them.

“May I ask what is amusing you at the moment?” he questioned with a smile. He looked over at the servant. “Thank you, Jasper. We shall call if there is anything else we require,” he said, politely dismissing the servant.

Reece looked down their long, polished table and laughed again. “I didn’t realize this until now, but don’t you think it’s a bit ridiculous that we sit in this massive room when we eat?”

Levi swallowed a bite of his breakfast and looked around the room. “Perhaps we should get busy making more children so we won’t be so lonely?” He winked.

“I’m still trying to prepare myself for the birth of this one and the pain I’m about to go through to bring this precious life into our lives. How can you be so sure I will want to go through all of that again?” She raised her chin and took a bite of her bread. “You might just get the privilege of having only one child.”

“You should know we have remedies in Pemdas that will void you of any and all pain while you are in labor.”

“I’m not cheating.” She arched a brow at him.

“Cheating?” Levi coughed out a laugh. “You do realize that there are women on Earth who use medications to remove the pains of labor, do you not?”

Reece shook her head as she swallowed another bite of her breakfast.

“Why Mrs. Oxley, you are indeed most stubborn this morning,” Levi returned. “Shall we place a wager on this confidence you have found in giving birth to our child?”

“A wager?” Reece narrowed her eyes at Levi’s humorous ones. “You’re on.”

“Returning to your earlier concerns about our dining situation,” Levi took a sip of his tea, “shall we remodel a smaller nook area and turn that into a more comfortable eating area for us?”

“I think that’s a great idea.” She sat up. “Maybe the downstairs office can be transformed into that. It overlooks the gardens, and it would be perfect. Oh!” Reece reached for Levi’s hand. “What if we changed the baby’s room color to a softer cream?”

Levi brought her hand into his. “We recently painted the walls with the pale yellow that you so desperately liked.”

Reece exhaled. “It’s not pale enough.”

Levi sat back in his chair and studied Reece while folding his arms. “Perhaps we can paint the exterior of our home as well?” he teased.

Reece’s mind, which had been reeling with ideas that seemed to flood through her, had come to an abrupt halt. She rubbed her forehead and looked over at Levi’s amused expression. “I’m acting like one of those crazy pregnant women, aren’t I?”

“Pregnant women are not crazy—”

“They’re wildly insane!” Harrison called out, interrupting Levi as he strolled into their dining hall.

Levi blotted each corner of his mouth and stood when Harrison and a mildly embarrassed Angeline walked into the room. “Harrison. Angie! Would you care to join us for breakfast, or should I even extend an invitation, since you never seem to abide by them?”

“Forgive us, Levi,” Angeline said as she nudged Harrison’s side. “He mentioned that it would be lovely to stop by and pay you both a visit. I had no idea he planned to so rudely bypass your servants—”

“Angie, have a seat, my sweet gem,” Harrison said as he pulled out a chair across from Reece. “It’s Levi and Reece, we’re all family, and Levi always enjoys the pleasure of my company.” He sat next to Angeline. “Especially when he’s avoided us for far too long.”

The house servants brought out plates of freshly made food and filled Harrison and Angeline’s cups with tea. After draping a napkin over his leg, Harrison wasted no time indulging himself in the breakfast before him.

Reece laughed aloud when she saw the reprimanding look on Angeline’s face as his wife continued to watch him.

“What?” Harrison said after he swallowed a large bite of food.

“Harry, sometimes I do not understand your incivility.”

“No one does,” Levi said with a grin. “Angie, we are truly delighted that you have joined us, and if Harrison didn’t practically break down our dining room doors to do so, I would be concerned that something was wrong with him.”

Angeline sighed and delicately began to eat.

“I’m certainly thrilled you are here,” Reece said as she finished the last of her tea. “I was just telling Levi that it feels really strange for us to be sitting in this large room by ourselves.”

“Let me guess,” Harrison looked at Levi, “another room to be painted and altered?”

“Precisely.”

“Why haven’t you hired the decorators to do such things?” Harrison said, looking at Reece as if she were insane.

“Because we’re not completely helpless!” Reece lashed back.

“My, aren’t we quite feisty this morning,” Harrison said with a laugh.

Levi brushed his napkin over his mouth. “You have no idea.”

“Angie and I have a suggestion for the two of you.”

“Do you, now?” Levi answered. “Would this suggestion cause my wife to throw you out of the house because it didn’t agree with her?”

“I’m about to throw you out of the house.” Her mood and energy levels were all over the place, and as every day passed, she struggled to keep it all under control. She knew she should apologize to Levi, but the thought of doing so annoyed her.

Harrison erupted into laughter as Angeline smiled sympathetically at Reece. “Harrison has taken a reprieve from the command center, and we would like for you to join us on a visit to Casititor.”

The Anders’ soup! Reece thought, forcing a laugh from Levi.

“By the size of Reece’s eyes at the moment, I’m fairly sure the answer is yes?”

“Harrison, we would love to go.” She reached for Levi’s hand. “We can pick out a new color for the baby’s room as well.”

“Indeed.” Levi sighed.

The afternoon with Harrison and Angeline was exactly what Reece needed. Her mood changed into a more loving and agreeable one, making the day pass pleasantly. The four toured through shops when not being interrupted by the civilians in the town. Reece was pleasantly surprised to find that the loud musicians playing in the street and the flags strung throughout the town were all in celebration of the new heir to Pemdas. Levi informed her that various kingdoms celebrate in their own unique ways, but it is a great celebration for the civilians, and they will revel until weeks after the child is born.

To be in the company of all of these people should have overwhelmed her, but instead, it had quite the opposite effect. When they walked into their room that evening, Reece was filled with joy and excitement.

“Levi,” she called out as he began pulling off his long black boots.

“Yes, love.”

She walked over to him and kissed the top of his head. “I’m so sorry for being weird.”

Levi looked up at her. “You do not need to apologize.”

“You really need to stop being so nice.”

“Do I have any other option?” He grinned.

“No,” she teased. “I love the color of the baby’s room. And instead of complaining about our large dining room, I should be grateful that we have such a beautiful home and that I get to share it with you.”

Levi stood and brought his arms around her. “My love, you do not need to make excuses. I agree the dining hall is quite large, and we could easily remedy that.” He kissed her forehead. “Now, would you care to unwind with some hot tea out on our balcony tonight?”

“That sounds wonderful.”

As Levi started to guide Reece out onto the balcony, a spasm in Reece’s stomach radiated through her so violently that she dropped her tea cup and collapsed into Levi while gripping her stomach tightly.

“No!” Reece bellowed. “Not again.”

Levi swept her up into his arms. “You will be fine, my love. I must send for the doctor immediately. There is blood present on your gown.”

Levi disappeared from the room, and the strong spasm ripped through Reece again. “Hold on, little one,” Reece said through her sobs.

Reece screamed again as the attacks from these horrible spasms continued to assault her. “Levi!” she screamed.

Levi was directly at her side. “I’m here,” he said as he looked into Reece’s eyes. “Reece, I need you to control your breathing. Your shallow breaths could be starving our child of oxygen.”

Reece followed Levi’s example and breathed along with him. It seemed like forever as Reece suffered through this unimaginable pain before she saw the horror in Levi’s eyes, knowing something was severely wrong. “Levi,” she growled through another agonizing spasm.

Levi placed his hand on his forehead. “Everything will be fine,” he said with determination before looking away. “Henry!” Levi roared for his butler.

“Sir?”

“Where is the doctor?”

“He and his staff arrived only moments ago.”

“Send them in immediately! I no longer hear our child’s heartbeat, and he must take action this instant.”

Reece became weak with the internal pain she was enduring. She strained to keep her eyes open, but her vision blurred and she collapsed in Levi’s arms. “You and our child must fight! Fight through this, my beloved!” It was the last thing she had heard before darkness consumed her.

Reece’s eyes flickered open. Her mind and body were so relaxed that she felt as though she were floating on air. Her lips felt parched, but she was too numb to say anything. She struggled to focus and think straight.

“She’s waking,” she heard Levi call out.

“She is fully healed,” another deep voice returned. “I shall give her the injection to pull her out of this sedated state.”

Reece tried to focus her eyes on the shadows of Levi and Doctor Fletcher, but it was pointless. She felt a sting on her upper arm, and she felt her strength return to her within seconds, and her mind became clear. She shot up in bed, prompting Levi to place his arms on each of her shoulders and kiss her forehead. “Easy, love,” he said with relief in his voice.

Reece looked into his jewel eyes, more brilliant and dazzling than she had ever seen them before. Reece shot up in bed. “Our baby?” she shouted in a panic. She glanced around the room, seeing no signs of their child. “Levi! What happened? Please tell me we didn’t lose our child. Where’s our baby?” she cried out.

A kiss to her forehead soothed her. “Calm yourself, everything is fine.”

She ran a hand over her stomach. “Fine?” she questioned. “Where’s our baby?” Tears started to pool in her eyes.

Levi tenderly caressed her cheek. “You and our child fell victim to a severe case of placenta abruption. Doctor Fletcher was able to quickly stop the hemorrhaging, preventing you from going into hypovolemic shock.”

“And the baby?”

“Our child is perfectly well,” Levi said as he placed a kiss on her forehead. “Give me a moment.”

Reece collapsed into the pillows in relief after Levi stood and walked out into their sitting room. Before Reece could take another breath, Levi reappeared with a tiny bundle of blankets cradled in his arms. He beamed as he approached her side. “Meet your daughter,” Levi proudly said as he placed the sleeping infant in Reece’s arms.

Reece cradled their swaddled daughter in her arms, eyes locked on the perfection of her face. “She’s so tiny and beautiful,” she said with tears in her eyes. “You’re sure she’s okay?” She looked at Doctor Fletcher and back to Levi.

“She is perfectly healthy. I believe I shall wait with the others so as to allow you both to bond and enjoy your new blessing,” Doctor Fletcher said as he finished packing the last of his medical equipment.

“I believe you should wake her and allow her to nurse,” Levi said as he ran his long fingers over their daughter’s curly black hair.

The baby grunted in protest, but as soon as Reece encouraged her to nurse, she instantly latched on and two brilliant emerald eyes locked with Reece’s. “Wow,” Reece responded, “not only are you the most precious and beautiful little girl, but you have quite the appetite as well.”

“She is as beautiful as her mother,” Levi proclaimed. “I cannot express how truly amazed I am at this moment.”

Their daughter’s eyes lazily closed as she continued to nurse. “I feel the same way,” Reece said as she looked at Levi and brought a hand to his cheek. “It is surreal to see what you and I created. To hold her in my arms and have her take to me without any trouble is an experience I can’t describe.”

“She is a treasured gift, indeed.”

Levi sat further onto the bed, allowing Reece to recline back into his embrace. “How long was I out for?” she asked as she continued to trace the lines of their daughter’s soft face.

“Doctor Fletcher and his staff worked quickly to sedate you and surgically remove our child from your womb. You were in a sedated state for over an hour before you began to wake.” He kissed the top of her head. “You and our daughter both fought viciously past the traumatic situation you faced. It is quite intriguing to see that neither one of you shows any signs of what occurred.”

“My only concern is that she is healthy,” Reece said as she shifted their daughter to her other breast. “This is so amazing,” Reece said as the infant didn’t hesitate to latch on and continue nursing. She looked up at Levi and kissed his chin. “Well, I guess I won our little wager! Thanks to my blacking out, I managed to not feel a thing while delivering her, so I didn’t have to ask for medicine.”

Levi grinned. “You should know that any bet you place with me, I will gladly allow you to win.”

Reece studied their daughter’s face. “You have your daddy’s nose,” Reece said with a laugh, “and his lips,” she finished as she placed a tender kiss to her new daughter’s forehead. “She’s so tiny and perfect.”

“My love, you have honored Pemdas with the most beautiful princess in the land. Have you decided on a name for our daughter?” Levi said as he ran a hand along the infant’s face.

Reece smiled at Levi. “You know how I am with names.” She laughed. “Arrow, Mozart?” She looked down at her daughter. “I think it’s best if we let your father name you.”

Levi chuckled. “You did all the work, and you know that I adore the names you choose.”

“Not happening. I seriously can’t think of anything, and I’m not having our child growing up hating me for giving her some weird name.”

Levi gazed intently into Reece’s eyes. “I believe it was the power of the stone that you still carry within you that served to protect you while giving birth to our child. If it weren’t for your lineage and the stone, this entire situation could have ended differently.”

“Where are you going with this?” Reece asked in confusion.

“I am unsure if we have ever had the discussion, but before you were born, your mother was the last living descendant of Paul Xylander.” He smiled lovingly at her. “I know you have no memories of her, but I think it would be perfect to name our daughter after your mother. To honor her and everything that being The Key truly is.”

“Marian?” Reece tilted her head as a tear slipped down her cheek. “That is perfect. My father would have loved that.”

“Do you have any ideas for her second name?”

“How about we decide on a name from your family? The ring that you gave me and the jewels from your grandmother are so precious to me, I feel it would honor her if we name her after your grandmother, too. How does Marian Elisia sound?”

Levi’s eyes glistened as he brought his lips to hers. After the short, yet soothing kiss ended, Levi looked down at their daughter. “Your name has been officially sealed with a kiss, my sweet one. Princess Marian Elisia Oxley shall be announced to every kingdom throughout Pemdas.”

“It looks like we have a full little belly,” Reece said as she leaned forward and kissed Marian on her head. “She smells so good.”

“After she was delivered and assessed by the physicians, my mother insisted on personally cleaning her up,” Levi said as he reached for Marian.

Reece watched Levi as he held their daughter, and seeing the happiness that radiated from him sent joy flooding through her. They were a complete family now, and the thought that she and Levi together created such a precious life was overwhelming.

Reece studied the gown she wore, realizing that somehow all of her bedding and clothes had been changed. “Who managed to replace all of the bedding and my clothes?”

“My mother assisted me after Doctor Fletcher assured us you were stable and healthy enough to be moved. While I ensured that your body would show no signs of the trauma you had suffered before Marian was born, she helped to change the bedding and dress you in this gown.”

Reece leaned into Levi and brought a finger to Marian’s tiny fingers. “They’re so small,” she marveled. Marian reflexively gripped Reece’s finger. “Wow, strong little thing, aren’t you?”

Marian’s eyes reopened as Levi brought a cloth to his shoulder and placed her against it. He softly began massaging her back. “Time to get those stubborn air bubbles out so that our little gem remains happy and content.”

“You’ve got this whole thing down,” Reece said, peering behind Levi to see her daughter’s vivid green eyes. “Your daddy is a pro, isn’t he?”

Levi looked over his shoulder. “I made sure that I was prepared for this day.”

“You mentioned your mother helped to clean everything up. Is she still here?”

“She and everyone else,” Levi said as Marian let out a tiny burp, forcing Reece and Levi both to laugh. “When you and Marian are comfortable, we can either join them out in the sitting room or have them join us in here. They are here for support and do not wish to intrude upon our first moments with Marian.”

Reece sat up. “If Doctor Fletcher gave us both a clean bill of health, I think it would be nice to stretch my legs some.” Reece kissed Levi’s cheek and the top of Marian’s head. “Let me change into a more conservative gown, and we’ll surprise them.”

Levi stood with Reece and shifted Marian into one arm, offering Reece his other. “We shall assist you.”

When Reece pulled off her nightgown, she noticed a paste smeared over her lower abdomen.

“The cream has sealed the incision the doctor had to make and is working to heal the wound even now,” Levi said as he studied her abdomen.

Reece thought about how she healed Levi’s scrapes from his face and decided to test her powers once again. She focused intently on the wound while running her fingers along the paste. A shimmering green trail followed as the paste dissolved and the wound disappeared.

“Reece?” Levi questioned with disillusionment.

“Just checking to see if my super powers still work,” she teased. She looked at her body in the mirror and laughed. “If only I had enough juice to wave my hand and have my normal body back again.”

Levi kissed her shoulder. “I’ve never seen you more beautiful.” He reached for a soft and lightweight dress. “Will this work?”

Reece took the gown. “No corset? Perfect.”

Marian started to cry and show signs that she wasn’t pleased with her current situation. Levi held her up, trying to placate her while Reece pulled on her gown. “I think someone wants her mother,” Levi said as Marian’s cries grew louder.

Reece was instantly at Levi’s side, taking Marian. “Come here, sweetheart.” Reece kissed her cheek. “Daddy might think he knows everything, but your little diaper is telling me that you need to freshen up too!”

They walked into the nursery, and Reece gently unfolded the blanket that swaddled Marian. She ran her hands down the glistening, smooth fabric of the dress Marian wore. “This is so beautiful,” Reece said as she looked back at Levi.

He brought Reece’s free hand to his lips, eyes darting from Marian to her. “Just a special gift from her father. I had the outfit fashioned, along with the blanket. Does it agree with you?”

Reece kissed Levi’s cheek. “You are always full of surprises, and our daughter will be the most spoiled child in all of Pemdas because you are her father.” She looked back at Marian. “This is so beautiful and perfect, but there is one thing that we have to fix before we formally introduce her to our family.”

“And that would be?”

Reece tugged at Marian’s toes before reaching for a fresh diaper. “She doesn’t have the one blanket that you treasured the most.” Reece turned to Levi. “Can you get your baby blanket for her?”

Levi smirked. “You prefer that old thing over the luxurious blanket that was designed to match her first outfit?”

Reece started the process of changing their impatient daughter’s diaper. “Yes,” she said absently. “It’s the blanket that you treasured most, and so will she.”

When they entered the large sitting room, Reece’s heart swelled with happiness when she saw the family sipping wine and tea, waiting patiently for their arrival.

“Reece, darling.” Allestaine was the first to approach. “You look radiant. I trust you are recovering as swiftly as Doctor Fletcher advised us you would?”

“I feel perfect in every way.” Reece kissed Marian’s forehead. “She is such a dream.”

“Here comes all of the baby talk,” Harrison called out from across the room.

“There’s nothing wrong with that,” Lizzy said.

Levi brought his arm around Reece. “Reece and I would like to thank each and every one of you for all of your support during this time. We both are happy to announce and introduce to you all, our daughter, Marian Elisia Oxley.”

A kiss to Marian’s forehead and Reece gracefully handed her to Lady Allestaine. “Thank you for caring for her and me while I was out.”

Lady Allestaine reached her hand up to Reece’s cheek. “My sweet daughter, you must already know that you have no need to thank me. I would have had it no other way.” Lady Allestaine looked down at Marian, with a very enchanted Emperor Navarre standing at her side. Together, they smiled as they gazed at the sleeping infant. “She does look so much like Levi,” Allestaine said as she absently rocked her side to side.

“I know.” Reece laughed. “The only gene I think she grabbed from me was the emerald eyes when I have the power of the stone. Her hair is so black.” Reece laughed.

“Don’t be so certain it will stay that way.” Navarre smiled at Reece. “Lizzy had the same dark hair, and over time it lightened into a natural blonde.”

“Allow me to get Reece comfortable, and I will go inform the servants to prepare dinner for this evening.” He turned to Reece. “I will send for some refreshments for you. Is there anything, in particular, I can get for you?”

Being so taken with Marian, Reece hadn’t once thought about eating or drinking anything. She licked her dry lips. “I’ll take some ice cold water, and possibly some sandwich squares and fruit.”

Levi guided her across the room to her favorite oversized chair next to the warm flames of the fireplace. Once seated, he draped a soft blanket over her legs. “I’ll return in a moment.”

“Do you really think you need to treat me like I’ve aged fifty years?” She laughed as she looked up into his sparkling, sapphire eyes.

Levi took her hand into his and kissed it. “I have orders from Doctor Fletcher that even though you are healthy, you must rest as much as possible.” He turned to leave. “So yes, I believe I will treat you in every way I know will be comfortable for you.”

“Levi, do go find a servant, you are making me nauseated,” Harrison spoke out, prompting Angeline to give him a glare.

Levi turned back at the entry way and shot Harrison the same look as Angeline. “I do long for the day when you first become a father. You shall be just as protective of your wife and child as I.”

Harrison took a sip of his wine. “Perhaps, yes, but an old sap such as yourself? No.”

“Harry, do calm down, or Levi will have us sent away from the house, and we shall never meet Marian.”

Levi folded his arms and leaned against the doorway. He smiled at Angeline. “You never need to worry about such things, Angie. Of course, you may always stay. Harrison, on the other hand, can spend the evening out with the horses, or better than that, he can stay in Mozart’s habitat.”

Reece watched in amusement as Lady Allestaine smartly crossed the room, walking directly toward Harrison. Harrison barely had enough time to place his glass of wine aside and gather the infant in his arms when the empress determinedly handed her to him. Everyone watched as Harrison’s expression change drastically.

“She is so small,” he said with some fear in his eyes. “I am afraid I might…” Harrison stopped himself, looked at Marian, then to Angeline, and back to the sleeping infant. “A true talent. Even as she sleeps, she has found a way to steal my heart.”

Reece looked up as Angeline approached Harrison’s side and ran a hand under his arm holding Marian and her other around his back.

“My darling husband,” Angeline said as she admired Marian with a smile. “She indeed is the most precious child my eyes have ever beheld.”

“Marian. What an excellent name!” Harrison chuckled and beamed at Levi. “I must admit, you did an excellent job, Robin Hood!” he laughed.

Levi’s eyebrow arched. “Are you really going to bring that whole scenario up again?”

Harrison started to slowly rock Marian back and forth as he continued to stare into her eyes. “How could I not? You named your child after one of the most talented leading ladies whom I have ever read about.”

“Don’t flatter yourself, Harry,” Angeline said as Harrison gently placed Marian into his wife’s arms. Angeline cradled her and gave her a soft kiss on her forehead. “Don’t listen to your Uncle Harry. We all know you were not named after his first crush, Maid Marian.”

Levi laughed along with Reece and everyone else in the room. “This is true,” Levi said.

Harrison eyed Levi. “Fine, so she was named after Reece’s mother, but I will always believe it to be—”

“From where is all of this Robin Hood nonsense coming from?” Navarre interjected after a sip of wine.

Harrison grinned. “Ask your closest friend, King Hamilton. He served to be an excellent Friar Tuck in that other galaxy.”

Navarre covered his mouth, trying to refrain from choking on the sip of wine he had just taken.

“Yes,” Levi answered. “Perhaps I could go up into Marian’s room and grab the picture book that you so kindly gifted to Marian and have you read for all of us tonight. I’m sure Marian would love to hear about the adventures of Robin Hood.”

“You must admit, that was the most profound gift she could have received,” Harrison shot back.

“Oh, indeed. It far outweighs the jewels and priceless outfits that were gifted to her.”

Reece laughed aloud as Angeline glared up at Harrison. “Don’t you dare tell me that you sent only that book to the garden party and failed to bring the rest of our gifts. I specifically—”

“Angie,” Reece interrupted. “Yes, we have his favorite book, oddly signed by him as if he were the author.” She laughed again. “But rest assured, we received your other gifts, and we are overly grateful for them. You both were too generous.”

Angeline sighed in relief and looked over at Levi with a cheeky grin. “I think you have a wonderful idea. If it isn’t much trouble, bring down the book that Harry so graciously gifted to Marian. I, for one, would love to be entertained with Harrison reading to all of us tonight.”

“Angie,” Harrison said in a low voice.

“Done!” Levi answered. “Now, if all of you will please excuse me, I will arrange for the servants to prepare dinner. While we wait, Harrison can entertain us with the lovely adventures of Robin Hood.”

The evening passed, and everyone enjoyed the presence of Marian. Harrison read his favorite book and was hardly able to get through it with the room erupting into laughter more than once. It served for a great start to all of their lives together with Levi and Reece’s new, precious daughter now joining them.

Levi and Reece retired early. Marian was demanding nourishment every two hours, and it had Reece tiring. But more than that, she wanted to spend the rest of the evening alone with her personal family. Their lives felt more complete than ever, and Reece began to wonder how they had ever been so content in their lives before Marian was brought into it. Everything was perfect, and Reece felt the warmth of love and complete happiness radiating through her entire body. Levi curled up around her, and she settled further into his chest.

“I can’t close my eyes,” Reece laughed as she gazed into the cradle at the side of her bed. “I could watch her sleep peacefully like this all night.”

Levi squeezed her. “You know what they say: it is wise to sleep when the baby sleeps.”

“True.” Reece yawned. “I’m pretty sure she’ll be up in an hour or so.”

“Sleep well, my love. It’s been quite a long and thrilling day.”

Reece finally let her eyelids close and embraced the serenity of allowing her mind to drift off into a blissful slumber.

Chapter Fifteen

Reece woke to soft grunting noises coming from the small bassinet at the side of her bed. Like clockwork, Marian was demanding food every two hours. A small lamp lit the room, making it easy for Reece to reach over to the bassinet that Levi positioned for her to retrieve their daughter from. She gently pulled Marian into bed and reclined on her side with Marian facing her. Without hesitation, Marian latched onto her mother and peacefully started nursing.

“I wonder if we finally have exhausted your father,” Reece whispered as she traced along Marian’s tiny, silky soft arm.

“I am fully prepared to change the next diaper,” Levi said drowsily.

Reece smiled at Levi’s immediate response. “You do realize that you don’t have to be so perfect,” she said as she gazed down at Marian, studying their daughter’s face. Levi’s weight shifted on the bed, and Reece knew he was getting up and preparing to change Marian’s diaper, as he had done all throughout the night.

“I’m definitely glad I have the power of that stone in me, or else I don’t think I would get out of bed at all in the morning.”

Levi kissed her shoulder. “You and Marian could stay in bed all day tomorrow if that is your desire.” Levi’s lips turned up against Reece’s shoulder. “Bonding with your daughter is far more important than anything else at this time.”

Reece ran her fingers through Marian’s silky soft hair. “We’ll be okay. Even though waking up constantly is exhausting, once she starts nursing and I see her precious face, I feel wide awake.”

“I feel the same. She is the most treasured gift I have ever been honored to receive, and I enjoy being reminded that she is with us now.”

The days ahead passed pleasantly with their newborn. Although Marian was quite vocal and demanding whenever she wanted to eat, Levi and Reece were so captivated by her that none of it bothered either one of them.

As they spent the afternoon strolling Marian in her carriage along the grounds of their estate, Reece leaned into Levi. “What do you think about introducing Marian to Pasidian Palace?”

“Now that the announcements have been made and all of the kingdoms are aware that they have been honored with a new princess, I think that would be a lovely idea.” He took a hand off of the carriage handle and brought it around Reece. “Are you feeling rested enough to visit Pasidian? I believe the Hamiltons are there, and possibly my uncle and aunt.”

“I feel great, and I think Marian should meet the other half of her family.”

“Very well,” Levi said, looking into the carriage where Marian slept soundly. “Get ready, sweet gem, you are about to be attacked by women desperately wanting to hold and adore you.”

They arrived at the palace before nightfall, and as Levi predicted, Marian was the center of attention. The only time Reece had alone with their daughter was when Marian demanded to be fed. Levi dismissed himself with the men and spent most of his time in the command center. Marian was an excellent distraction for him, and Reece firmly believed she helped ease Levi’s mind about pursuing Mordegrin. But now she couldn’t help having an unsettling feeling in her stomach. Something felt entirely off to her, and she couldn’t place what the issue was.

Levi walked into the private sitting room where she sat quietly in a chair, nursing Marian. “If I were to guess, I would imagine that you and our daughter are most likely ready to return to our home,” he said as he ran his hand through Reece’s hair and kissed Marian’s head.

Reece encouraged Marian to pull away to burp her and finish her feeding. Levi took the cloth from Reece’s shoulder and brought Marian into his arms. “Allow me to be of assistance,” he said as he brought Marian to his own shoulder and began massaging her back.

“Perfectly fine with me, for some reason you work magic when you burp her.” Reece looked out of the windows and became overwhelmed with an oppressive feeling.

“Is something bothering you?” Levi questioned.

“How are things going with Mordegrin?” She stood and faced Levi. “Things are still silent, aren’t they?”

“Yes,” Levi returned. “Why do you ask?”

Reece rubbed her forehead. “Call me weird, but something doesn’t feel right. Would it be okay if we stayed at the palace for the evening?”

“Is this your intuition?”

“I want to say no, because I don’t want to believe that anything bad is going to happen, but I just can’t shake this odd feeling I started having.”

“How long have you been feeling like this?”

“I don’t know, maybe a few hours?”

“If there is one thing we do not take lightly any longer, it is your intuition. If you are feeling unsettled, we will stay. If you are comfortable, I will return to the command center and inform my father and Harrison that we must be vigilant right now. Perhaps we can get ahead of Mordegrin and finally capture that beast.”

“Will you just inform them that something feels wrong? I’d rather have you close right now.”

Levi cocked his head to the side. “Very well. Are you fearful of something happening to me again?”

“No. I just don’t feel right, and I can’t explain it.”

Levi handed Marian to Reece. “Allow me to inform Harrison and my father of your feelings, and I will dismiss us for the evening so that you can relax and hopefully overcome this odd sensation you are experiencing.” Levi turned to leave and stopped to look back. “Oh, perhaps this will help take your mind off these negative feelings. I believe tomorrow may be a perfect time for you to start interviewing caregivers for Marian.”

“I don’t even want to think of anyone else watching over her, much less think about leaving Marian for a second.”

“Reece, the time is nearing where we must start making serious plans to capture and destroy that evil being.”

Reece sighed. “What if that’s what this is all about? What if it is you and I am about to lose you again?” She walked toward Levi. “You can’t do this mission. Please, not now. Mordegrin hasn’t done anything for a long time. For all we know, he gave up trying to find the stone and—”

“The fact that he has gone completely off the grid raises more suspicion than ever. We must search for and stop him at any cost.”

Reece felt tears pooling in her eyes as she glanced down at Marian and back to Levi. “I know that you long to have your revenge on him, but let me and the baby be more important right now, please. Is there any possible way that you can train our warriors to help you feel as though you are guarding Earth?”

Levi smiled sympathetically at her. “Unless something arises with Mordegrin, I will hold off on our plans to personally find him for now. Does that ease your mind?”

Reece’s lips twisted. “Nothing eases my mind at the moment.”

Marian began squirming in Reece’s arms and let out a wail, bringing Reece and Levi’s attention to her. “Perhaps helping Marian calm down will take your mind off things for now.”

She kissed Levi. “Hurry back.”

Levi returned within the hour with servants bringing in trays of fresh fruit, water, and hot tea. Reece’s thirst seemed to never quench now that she was breastfeeding Marian. Levi walked over to where Reece sat on the couch, gently rocking Marian’s cradle with her toe.

“If you continue to spoil her in such a way, I fear she will require this attention whenever she sleeps,” he said as he handed her a tall glass of cold water.

Reece practically gulped the entire glass before Levi could sit next to her. He leaned forward and reached for the silver pitcher he had placed on the table in front of them. “Are you still feeling unsettled?”

Reece took a sip of her freshly poured water. “Yes,” she looked at Levi. “Please tell me that you didn’t go behind my back and plan something?”

Levi frowned. “Why would I—” He stopped himself, and his eyes widened as he looked past Reece and toward the windows. “What?” he whispered as he slowly stood.

An eerie red glow filled the entire room when Reece looked over at the windows with the same concern as Levi. “Are red skies typical in Pemdas?” she asked as she studied the menacing sky.

Levi turned. “No,” he said gravely. “I must get to the command center now. Something is not right with our atmosphere.” He looked back at Reece. “I will send for my mother and will return for you as soon as we know what is going on.”

Reece wanted desperately to go with him but felt an overwhelming burden to protect Marian. Lady Allestaine, Elizabeth, Angeline, and Queen Hamilton joined Reece in the sitting area of their room. Lady Allestaine, as usual, was a picture of strength and positivity for all the women as they waited for what seemed like hours for one of the men to return and inform them about what was going on.

“Where are they?” Reece stood, silencing the room.

“Reece, darling,” Allestaine started while still cradling Marian. “I know this is trying on your nerves, it is ours as well. As long as the men are gone, we must remain confident that they are on top of this situation.”

As soon as Lady Allestaine finished her statement, Navarre entered the room with King Hamilton, Levi and Harrison trailing close behind. Harrison was dressed in a dark three-piece suit, while Levi was dressed in all black combat attire.

What? Reece thought about the transformed images of the men. Levi’s eyes met Reece’s, and a jolt of energy shot down her spine when she saw the warrior approaching her.

“I must request a private conversation with you,” he formally said as he took her hand, leading her into the private library of their room at Pasidian Palace.

They entered another room across the hall where Levi’s eyes darkened further. “Reece, before you question anything, you must know that we have a perilous situation on our hands. We have no time to prepare for this but are doing our best in light of the current circumstances.”

“Levi, spit it out,” she responded. “What’s going on?”

Levi gripped the nape of his neck. “Mordegrin has the stone. It appears that this pattern he has been following over the months was helping him uncover the stone’s location.”

“How do you know that?”

“He destroyed the Guardians we had placed to guard the location. The Guardians were positioned there to stop him if he arrived at that place, but we did not expect him to overtake our men the way he did. Those men were prepared for him, and with the plan of attack we had set into place, we were more than confident we would have captured him. With our plans utterly failing, we are at a grave disadvantage now.”

“You’re sure he has the stone?” Reece questioned in disbelief. “How could he have found it within that mountain? It was hidden extremely well.”

“I would like to believe that he would not have possessed the qualities to locate the stone, but—” Levi’s eyes closed as he exhaled. “Reports have been coming in, and two dimensions have simply vanished. Moments ago, we received word from four other Guardians that some strange black void has replaced two kingdoms in Pemdas.” He folded his arms. “Our greatest fear has come to be. Someone now has the power to alter the Earth, and destroy any or all dimensions within it at will.”

Reece mirrored Levi’s war-like expression. “And it just so happens to be an enemy we all know nothing about. Has your father contacted—”

“He has contacted all the leaders of all domains. At the moment, they wish to form a council and discuss our punishment for using the stone to open a portal and allow this threat to our world. It has been explained to them that there is no time, that the only punishment anyone will receive now is the demise of their dimensions and the enslavement of their people.”

“I still have the powers of the stone. I can help stop Mordegrin.”

Levi’s eyes bore into hers seriously. “We know.”

“Then what are we waiting for?”

“I need you to gather every ounce of courage and strength within you to accept what we must request of you.”

“Go on,” Reece answered firmly.

“We both must use this moment to say our farewells to our daughter. My father has been in contact with Shallek, and Shallek’s, Rei’s, and Oble’s armies are gathering to join us on Earth to prepare for an invasion unlike anything our people have witnessed. Shallek has also arranged for our people to evacuate Pemdas and take up residence in the Arsediean galaxy while we battle Mordegrin in hopes to save Pemdas from further destruction.”

Reece gripped her forehead. “If we lose this battle?”

Levi’s eyes grew severe. “We shall never see Marian again.”

“We have no option. We must see that she is safe, that everyone is safe.”

“Yes. Harrison has ordered Caleb and all of the Imperial Guards to escort my mother and Lizzy to Shallek’s village. There, Marian can be properly nourished and cared for by their people. The Imperial Guards have been given charge over our family while the emperor is away.”

Before Reece could respond, an abrupt shaking thrust Reece forward into Levi’s arms. Levi instantly knelt, bringing Reece to the ground and shielding her as fragments of the palace’s ceiling shattered onto the ground and the large chandelier crashed into the center of the room. Once the violent shaking ended, Levi jerked Reece up to her feet. “We must bid our farewells now.”

Reece’s heart raced wildly. “Marian!” she shrieked as they fled the room.

They walked into the sitting room where servants were scurrying out under a loud order from Navarre.

“Marian is fine,” Lady Allestaine assured her as Reece noted the rubble that had fallen from the ceiling in their sitting room.

“We must get the women out of here this instant!” Navarre barked as he hurried over to Reece and Levi. “Carriages are waiting, and Caleb is in the courtyard with the guards. We are running out of time.”

Knowing this may be the last time she would ever hold her, Reece reached out for Marian and marched out of the room, following along with the group that Navarre was leading toward the courtyard. Reece’s teeth clenched tightly when they walked out into the courtyard. Hundreds of Guardians and Imperial Guards filled the courtyard. Horses were lined up, surrounding the carriages that were prepared to bring the palace’s residents out of Pemdas.

Caleb held a commanding expression as he approached the group. “Emperor Navarre, we have lost another kingdom to the black void.”

“Get everyone out of here at once,” Navarre returned as he looked back at where his wife stood.

Reece placed a kiss on Marian’s cheek and practically shoved her into Allestaine’s arms. “She will be cared for,” the empress said as she walked rapidly toward a waiting carriage, along with the rest of the women.

There was no time for proper farewells, and Reece forced herself into a mindset she didn’t realize she had. Anger and an aching desire to destroy Mordegrin for everything he had done and was now doing to ruin her and Levi’s life consumed her and replaced her sadness of her daughter’s departure. With a loud shout and order from Caleb, the horses and carriage fled the courtyard.

Reece looked up at Levi, who had said nothing the entire time. His expression was solemn, but the warrior was present within him, and she knew he felt the same as her.

“I have demanded Nathaniel to stand in my place to be a picture of strength for the Pemdai in the new galaxy. Now it is time to prepare for our next course of action,” Navarre instructed as the group turned and strode back into the palace. “Harrison and Levi, prepare Reece and Angie now. We cannot waste another second, and you both must leave for Earth immediately.”

Reece and Angeline followed Levi and Harrison through the halls of the palace. Reece peeked over at Angeline, seeing that her expression was nothing short of a Pemdai warrior as well. The expression Angeline wore on her face confirmed why she hadn’t left with the rest of the women. She was just as prepared for battle as Reece was. They walked through the armory room and into a large room filled with the Guardian regalia.

Levi plucked two outfits off the rack and handed the heavy wardrobes to Reece and Angeline. “This is the Guardian armor that was fashioned for Reece. Angeline, you and Reece are similar in size and frame, so this should fit,” Levi said as he grabbed two pairs of tall black boots. “Dress quickly,” he ordered.

Once Reece and Angeline were fully dressed in the Guardian regalia, they walked out into the room where Levi and Harrison waited impatiently. Harrison pulled Angeline into an embrace. “Remember our training, and you will be perfectly fine.”

Angeline nodded. “We will await the next orders.”

Levi’s expression remained grave as he brought his attention to Reece. “Harrison and I have different assignments. He will be returning to the command center with reports unless Pemdas is threatened further and my father forces your evacuation to Earth.”

Reece nodded. She had a million questions spinning in her head, but she remained quiet.

“Ladies, please join the men in the command center until further instructions are given,” Harrison said. “Levi and I have wasted enough time already.”

The men charged out of the room without another word. Reece and Angeline followed behind as they turned toward the command center. Reece looked over at Angeline, who marched briskly by her side. “I didn’t have any clue that you were trained as a Guardian?”

“Trained enough,” she responded. “Harrison and I have been training together every morning.”

When Reece and Angeline approached the command center, they were forced up against the wall as Guardians stormed out of it.

“Angie! Reece!” Navarre shouted as he noticed the women. “We must evacuate the palace this instant. Pemdas is being swallowed up. Our dimension can no longer withstand the changes that are happening on Earth.”

Reece and Angeline followed Navarre without questioning where they would go now. Out in the courtyard, more Guardians awaited them. Arrow was saddled, and Reece walked directly to her fierce stallion. With the help of Javian, she was quickly settled onto the horse’s back.

“Word has been sent that the empress and her convoy have made it safely into the Arsediean galaxy,” Javian informed the emperor.

“Very well,” Navarre said as he scanned the crowded courtyard. “Keep preparing the horses and inform the Guardians arriving that they are to report to our alternate command center outside of the Pemdai barriers.”

“Yes, Emperor Navarre.”

“Javian, you and your men must work quickly. You are to report to that location also.”

“Understood.”

Navarre called out to his stallion, and Reece’s adrenaline picked up as Arrow surged forward, racing away from the palace with the mob of warriors following Navarre.

Levi and Harrison halted their horses before departing their separate ways on their return to Earth. Harrison watched as Levi gazed up into the unnatural skies above them. He glanced back at Harrison and reached over to shake his hand. “Be safe, cousin,” he said with a firm nod.

“And you, my friend.” He tightened Saracen’s reins. “Now, let us start the process of preparing Earth for an invasion unlike one they could have ever dreamt possible.”

Both men parted ways and raced off to their assigned locations given by Emperor Navarre. Levi was to join the men who were covertly stalking Mordegrin’s current whereabouts while Harrison was to join Earth’s leaders for a prearranged meeting that Navarre had requested.

As Harrison pulled up to the security entrance to the White House of the United States of America, he was annoyed to find that it appeared hardly any of the world leaders had shown for this important meeting. After being admitted into the building, he walked nobly through the White House, surrounded by men in dark suits.

Within minutes, they led Harrison into a room where some leaders of Earth were present. The room was filled with more men from the United States military than anyone else. Video screens showed other leaders of their nations waiting patiently for Harrison to inform them of the impending threat to Earth. He noted some ambassadors were present, but none of that helped to ease his mind that the leaders of Earth weren’t taking Navarre as seriously as they should.

“Mr. President,” he acknowledged the Commander in Chief as he stood to acknowledge Harrison’s presence.

“Commander,” the president returned. “Please, there are many other issues that we are currently dealing with, and it is only because of your emperor’s urgency that some of us take this somewhat seriously.” The president sat down, clasped his hands together, and leaned on the table. “Forgive us for the scarce attendance, but quite frankly, many of the leaders are not convinced this information is pressing.”

Harrison eyed each man’s skeptical expression in the room. “Gentlemen, thank you for giving me a brief moment of your time.” He looked at the president. “Mr. President, you are correct, there are others who do not wish to believe that the Earth is facing the greatest threat our people have ever seen.”

“What exactly is this threat?” a military officer decorated in countless medals asked.

“An invasion from unknown alien forces.”

As soon as Harrison said the words, the room erupted into laughter.

“You are saying that we are about to be invaded?” a prime minister spoke up. “Is this some kind of a joke?”

“Take it any way you wish, but there is an evil being who has taken possession of the stone. He has already destroyed two dimensions, and our dimension is in a slow process of being vaporized. His next target is Earth, and he plans to open galaxies and bring in beings that we are unsure we can battle,” Harrison snapped back.

“This appears to be more of a dimensional problem than an Earthly one,” another leader spoke out. He grinned. “I don’t know about anyone else at this table, but I think it will cause more harm than good to stop hiding the existence of life outside our world from our people. We cannot take the risk of total chaos at this time. Commander, I am sorry that your world will be lost, but I honestly believe the only danger to our world will be a result from frightening our people with the possibility of an alien invasion.”

“Are you humans that ignorant?” Harrison lashed out. “Who put you into your respective positions anyway?” He inhaled deeply. “Forgive me. I am aware of your ridiculous politics.”

The president stood. “We will not sit in this room and be insulted by a paranoid being from another plane of existence,” he barked. “Tell me, even if we are under an alien invasion threat, why has this happened?”

“The being known as Mordegrin followed The Key to the stone without our knowing and destroyed our men, which were heavily guarding the location at the time. He has it in his possession. The powers that he now carries are beyond anyone’s comprehension. We have just come from a galaxy that he desolated, and he plans to do the same to Earth if we cannot stop him.” The men appeared to be listening and taking Harrison seriously, so he went on. “He must be stopped, and we need all of your soldiers working with us to—”

The highly decorated military man clapping his hands and smiling interrupted Harrison. “Excellent work, Guardian!” He laughed again. “This appears to be something on your shoulders, and not on ours.”

Harrison placed both arms on the table before him. “Every minute I sit here trying to convince you to warn the humans on Earth about this invasion, we are wasting time that could be spent training your men. This creature has the ability to mentally persuade you to work with him. You all must prepare everyone for him.” Harrison exhaled. “He will feed from your energy and use it to gain power.”

“We have heard enough!” the president interjected. “I know for certain that there are wars taking place on Earth, lives being lost as we speak, and right now that takes precedence over frightening the humans on Earth by informing them that aliens exist and they are about to invade their planet. This will not be taken lightly, and it is sure to cause more chaos than good.”

“This is not a possibility, sir,” Harrison deeply returned. “This will happen.”

“We will not frighten our people, and that is my final word. I believe I speak for all world leaders when I say that.” The president glanced at every man in the room. “I could be wrong, though. Gentlemen, if you agree with the commander, say so now.”

The room remained silent.

“All of you will remember this foolish decision.” Harrison rose up. “That is if you are alive to witness what is about to take place.”

“I believe we have heard enough. We will keep in mind this great threat, and until anything changes, our people will continue to live their daily lives with normalcy. If that is all?” the president said dismissively.

Without another word, Harrison swiftly left the building to return to Pemdas and inform Emperor Navarre that their plans to prepare the people of Earth had failed.

Strike two! Harrison thought as he sat in his car and raced out of the location. He vocally commanded the vehicle to contact the emperor.

“Harrison, we are in the emergency command center just outside the vortex you will be entering through. I will take your reports when you arrive,” Navarre informed him.

When Harrison arrived in the emergency command center, he found his uncle staring gravely at the holographic image of Movac, the leader of the Ciatron. Once Navarre noted Harrison’s abrupt entrance, his expression darkened, mirroring Harrison’s.

“Movac, we will continue this discussion in a moment. I must speak with my commander at this time.”

“It would be wise for you not to delay our conversation,” Harrison heard Movac demand.

Navarre ignored Movac and ended the holographic communication with him without another word.

Harrison stepped toward the emperor. “The leaders of Earth will not comply with your requests since you have made them aware of the imminent threat that they are under.”

Navarre exhaled in frustration. “What is their reasoning?”

“They simply do not want to frighten those on Earth with the fact that aliens do exist,” Harrison answered flatly.

Navarre rubbed his forehead. “So they are willing to put the lives of billions at risk while their planet is laid to absolute waste?” His brow rose up with disgust. “Where is the sense in their decision not to heed my warning?”

Harrison crossed his arms. “There is none. They truly do not believe there is any threat toward them, only toward our dimensions.”

Navarre’s eyes closed as his fists tightened. “They have proven that they care not about the welfare of their men, women, and children. I shall not stand idly by while the lives of so many innocents are at risk and in need of an advocate. Commander, we must take over all forms of their communication. I will address those of Earth myself,” he turned to walk toward their communication area, “and I will do it at once.”

Harrison nodded. “As you wish, Emperor Navarre. It is the only chance we have to save them.”

“Vincent, prepare the communication screen to commandeer every electronic form of communication on Earth. We must have control immediately,” Navarre demanded.

Moments later, Vincent had successfully connected the command center to every television, radio, and telephone on Earth. “Emperor, you will be transmitting across the globe, and your words will be translated into the native languages of the many countries who will receive your message. The connection is complete.”

Navarre stood in front of the screen nobly when given the word that everyone on Earth who was in the range of a telephone, radio, or television was now seeing or hearing only him.

To the shock of everyone in the underground shelter, the screen in front of Navarre went black as he proceeded to warn those on Earth about the threat that was to take place. Instead of Emperor Navarre overcoming all of Earth’s technological devices, he was seeing a man standing amongst of Earth’s leaders, replacing what should be his image on the screens.

Navarre looked at Vincent. “How are they able to override our communication? Remove this being from interfering with my message to those of Earth about the threat that awaits them.”

“Emperor, I am unable to do so. Our devices show no interference.”

As Navarre slammed his fist onto the stone table in front of him, Harrison stepped in front of the screen and studied the individual that was interfering with Navarre’s communication.

“This man?” Harrison questioned. “Emperor, he was not present when I met with Earth’s leaders.”

Navarre glanced up and gazed intently at the man on the screen. “Mordegrin,” he said in a low growl.

Mordegrin grinned. “Do you honestly believe I would allow you to prepare these mundane humans for the invasion they are about to experience?”

“We will prepare them, and regardless of what you try, you dark creature, we will defeat you!” Navarre boomed.

“Give this up,” Mordegrin simply stated. “If you join our cause, your people, the Earth, and all of her many dimensions shall be saved.”

Navarre gazed fiercely at the screen. “Precisely what cause is it you are asking us to join? You wish for us to invade Earth?”

“Exactly! Earth holds the key to the ultimate power that every leader has always wanted. Your warriors are bold, and together we can conquer other galaxies. I need them.”

“I must have time to decide, as this is not our people’s natural way,” Navarre answered pensively.

Harrison stepped out of the view of Mordegrin and watched Navarre concede with disillusionment.

He can’t believe that we will lose this battle.

“I have very little patience, Emperor. Do not make me wait for your decision.”

“Very well,” Navarre responded and shut the communication screen off.

“Emperor, if I may—” Harrison started.

Navarre looked at Harrison. “There is no need. We will not concede to this dark being’s words, and we most certainly will not unite with his cause; however, I believe I have bought us enough time to regroup and form new plans while we continue to evacuate Pemdas. We have already lost two entire dimensions because of this, and we shall not lose any more.”

Harrison nodded. “We will make it our focus to prepare the warriors and evacuate the dimensions.”

Navarre gripped Harrison’s shoulder. “See to it that Levi returns from Earth immediately. I must brief him about everything that has transpired and tell him of our new plan of action.” He looked to Reece and Angeline. “We will not lose this battle. Our ancestors did not falter against the Ciatron, and we shall not falter against Mordegrin. We have The Key, and now we must see if Reece can possess the same skill that Paul Xylander did when he helped the Ancient Guardians destroy Atlantis.”

Reece and Angeline sat quietly amongst other Guardians in the area, waiting for Navarre’s next plan of action. Reece was mentally focusing on the strength she carried within her. Navarre was right, the only hope they had was Reece using the powers of the stone within her to defeat Mordegrin, and she had to remain solely focused on that power radiating throughout her body.

Navarre turned to Vincent. “Contact Movac.”

At that moment, Movac’s holographic image returned. “Emperor Navarre, I have had plenty of time to think about this information you have given me.”

“What is your answer, Movac?”

“This answer has not come easily, but we have no other option, do we?” Movac returned. “Once this is finished, I will be the first to gladly destroy your kind for this.”

“Enough, Movac,” Navarre growled. “I cannot promise you that any of us will even survive this attack; however, if we do, allow me to award you with the probability that if you chose not to unite with us, you will die without the enjoyment of killing our people. Either way, we all die together, or you unite with us and help us fix this threat. You can try your hand at destroying my people after that.”

“Why is it you choose to unite with your greatest enemy, Emperor? Is there something else I should know?” Movac responded speculatively.

“This being can alter minds. The only minds that are protected from such intrusion are the Pemdai and the Ciatron. He will mentally persuade all dimensions that he chooses not to destroy to join his cause of absolute domination. In the process, he will make those beings invade Earth, use their energy to gain more power, and they will fight any being that is not united with his cause.”

Movac’s growl resonated throughout the room. “And exactly how certain are you that the Pemdai and Ciatron alone and working together can defeat this being?”

“First of all, we have The Key in our possession. She—”

“The Key?” Movac snapped. “What was she good for but delivering the location of the stone to this new enemy?”

Harrison stepped forward, seeing that the emperor’s patience was being tested too far. “She possesses the powers of that stone, you senseless creature,” Harrison said. “Now, you will listen to me. We have armies from the galaxy which she alone saved. They are our allies and are standing by to join our men on Earth when this invasion takes place. Are you going to stand idly by, cast blame, and be destroyed while we fight this dark one? Or are you going to find some courage buried in that revolting body of yours and join our fight against this evil one?”

Movac’s eyes narrowed, and then Harrison watched with surprise as Movac and the two Ciatron Guards standing behind him were flung into the wall at their side. He looked over at Navarre who stood and watched the event unfold with the same disbelief as Harrison.

After a few loud outbursts from Movac, he returned to the screen, his image unclear as the connection was struggling to stay strong.

“Movac, Ciatris is being altered, and I cannot promise you that there are lives in your dimensions that have not already been lost during this lengthy discussion. You must make a decision now,” Navarre ordered.

“We will join you.”

“I have men on Earth that are awaiting my orders. Bring everything necessary in order to battle any creature that chooses to attack your armies. You, personally, will be escorted to my location, where you will meet with the warriors that will be joining our armies. Memorize their images, and with your collective minds you can relay to your men on Earth who their allies are.”

“Very well, Navarre,” Movac growled.

“Movac,” Harrison called out. “You would be wise for your warriors to shapeshift into their human forms while on the planet. Some humans’ theories about alien conspiracies and their planet being invaded one day by them relate to images of your kind. Also, cloak your ships, another fear of theirs. I would also advise grounding your ships should Earth’s magnetic field be altered.”

Movac’s black almond eyes blinked. “We are not the fools your kind believes us to be. I understand what my people must do to protect themselves.”

“Harrison will meet you in your dimension to bring you to my location,” Navarre added as he nodded toward Vincent and ended the communication between him and Movac. He turned back to Reece.

“If Movac or any of his men decide to so much as lay a hand on you—”

Oddly, Reece smiled. “They will be vaporized,” Reece answered.

“What? Reece, we need them on our side. Take it easy with your mind manipulation,” Harrison responded.

She stood. “No, I’m serious. I didn’t know this until I was studying Movac on the screen. My body was responding in different ways as I read his emotions of hostility, anger, distrust, and then finally his trust in Emperor Navarre.”

“What exactly are you talking about?” Harrison asked.

“More than once, Movac’s emotions shifted toward killing me over this,” Reece answered. “When I felt those emotions, I also felt some strange charge of energy radiating in defense to him. My mind started calculating everything, and I saw what would happen should any Ciatron come into contact with me.”

Harrison’s eyes widened., “And that would be?”

“I’ve possessed this since before I had the powers of the stone,” she stated. “Paul Xylander created some defense mechanism within The Key’s genetic makeup, and he basically made my flesh poisonous to their touch. They would turn to ash if they were to touch me.”

Navarre looked at Reece as if she were some alien force, too. “Why would neither Galleta nor Paul Xylander inform us of this extremely useful information?” he asked.

Reece shrugged. “Who knows? All I know is that it makes sense now, remembering back to when that Ciatron who had shapeshifted into a ghostly image of my father tried to touch me. It was in my apartment that night before I was brought to Pemdas.”

“Reece,” Harrison responded. “Levi and I saw that creature in your room and ended his presence on Earth soon after.”

“I understand that,” Reece replied. “But what you may have not seen, and I barely paid attention to until now, was when it went to touch my arm, it quickly pulled away. I think it sensed the threat to its life.”

Harrison ran a hand through his hair. “Well, after this is all said and done and the Ciatron chooses to destroy us, you can just shake on it with Movac and end the threat.” He shook his head. “Nice to know we have a backup plan if and when we survive this.”

Navarre turned and grinned at Harrison. “Let’s hope we uncover more of her hidden powers. There may be an easier method to destroy Mordegrin than we had imagined.”

Chapter Sixteen

After Harrison had reentered the vortex to Pemdas with Movac, he encountered a Guardian riding swiftly in his direction. Harrison slammed on the brakes, bringing the car to a screeching halt. He was out of the car as quickly as the Guardian was off the horse.

“Deron?” Harrison called out as he walked toward the somber warrior. “What has happened?”

“Commander, I just came from the portal. Diexz, Oble, Rei, and their armies await our word. They are currently camped outside of the barriers of Pemdas and are ready to enter Earth.”

Harrison nodded. “Very well, have them—”

Harrison was cut off, and both men turned to see three more Guardians thundering in their direction. “This isn’t a good sign!” Harrison said as he pulled out his communication device to contact Levi. Surprisingly, a fuzzy image of Levi appeared. “Go. See what the men are here to report about. I must speak with Levi,” he ordered Deron.

Harrison turned to focus all of his concentration on what Levi was trying to relay to him.

Levi, I cannot understand you. Try speaking into the device, and hopefully, the signal will be stronger, Harrison communicated telepathically through the instrument.

After Levi had given him a strange look in response, Harrison spoke louder. “Speak into the device. The signal is weak!”

“Earth’s power grids have failed. There is a magnetic force shutting down all technology,” Levi said in a scrambled voice. “Our vehicles are not responding, and I have no way of returning to Pemdas as instructed.”

“Earth’s power grids have failed?” Movac boomed.

“Quiet!” Harrison snapped as he strained to focus on the fuzzy image of Levi. “You need to find a horse or something to make your way to the White House. Mordegrin is there. We will—”

The screen went black, and Harrison roared in frustration. He threw the communication device into the forest that surrounded him and turned to the three Guardians speaking with Deron.

“Gentlemen, we must make our move now,” he ordered the men. “What are you here to report?”

“Four more kingdoms in Pemdas are lost to the black void. The emperor is preparing for our attack on Earth,” Deron stated.

“Go. Deron, you will bring Diexz, Oble, and Rei’s armies here.” He looked at the other Guardians. “Inform the emperor that we have lost contact with our men on Earth. The power grids are down on Earth, and just as we imagined, we must send every Guardian horse we have to Earth on this mission.”

Without hesitation, the men fled the area and Harrison turned to find Movac glaring at him. “Our ships rely on Earth’s magnetic fields. If what you are saying is true, my armies have been destroyed!”

Harrison turned back to the car. “Movac, we will not know anything until we get to Earth.” Before he opened the door, he realized the car was mysteriously shut off. He bellowed for Saracen as he slammed his fists on the car. “This is far worse than we could have imagined.”

“Will the beasts upon which you travel be able to withstand being on Earth?”

Thunderous hooves echoed in the distance when Harrison marched passed Movac. “Our horses are equipped to handle any situation we place them in,” Harrison said as he hoisted himself up onto Saracen and extended a hand down to the Ciatron leader.

“I am not prepared to travel in such a bizarre fashion.”

“Stay here and die, then. I really do not care. Either way, I must return to my men and ensure the rest of our horses are prepared for this.”

Movac gazed up at Saracen with wide eyes as the massive stallion raised a large hoof and pressed it hard into the ground. Saracen’s ears went back flat, and Harrison could sense that his horse was about to attack the gangly being.

“It would be wise to lose your hateful thoughts about our people because my horse is about to kill you over them.”

Movac growled and let out a breath. “Must I really sit on this creature like some helpless—”

“Shut up!” Harrison barked. “Clear your mind and get on the horse, or stay here and die. We don’t have time for this.”

Without another word, Movac was on the back of the horse, and Harrison was racing back toward their underground command station. When they arrived at the location, the area was filled with saddled and unsaddled Guardian horses. Harrison sighed with relief when he saw Angeline and Reece mounted on their horses and waiting patiently as numerous Guardians along with Emperor Navarre were helping Javian and his men saddle, arm, and prepare the horses for their arrival to Earth.

He reached back, gripped Movac, and sent him to the ground as he jumped from Saracen’s back. “Emperor!” Harrison called out as he bolted toward where Navarre and King Hamilton were walking hastily toward Javian.

“Javian, we have done all we can do. You and your men follow these Guardians, and they will lead you to the portal. Move quickly, as I am unsure if that location of Pemdas still exists. If it does, you are to report to King Nathaniel and help in any way you can with our people. If it does not, the Guardians will bring you to Earth.”

“As you wish, Emperor,” Javian said as he rose up on a Guardian horse.

“Javian!” Navarre called out. “Your services for our men will never be forgotten.”

“Until we meet again, Emperor Navarre,” Javian responded before speeding off into the distance.

Please let that portal still be there for that man! Harrison thought, hoping the loyal stablemaster and his men would be safe.

Navarre turned to Harrison, who had Movac standing quietly at his side. “Where is Levi? We must leave now. Mordegrin made his final threat, and we must attack!”

“I lost communication with him moments ago. The power grids on Earth have been shut down, and all of our men no longer have means of transportation by vehicles. It is my hope that he heard me advise him to meet us at the White House in Washington, D.C.”

“We have no time to deliberate. Mordegrin is near that location. Reece is prepared, and we must go now.”

“Your foolish decisions not only served to possibly destroy all of my armies, but this is a mission we will now fail!” he growled at Navarre.

Navarre squared up to Movac. “We understand what is happening, and now is not the time for arguments.”

“I will personally end your life when this is over if you are so lucky to survive, Navarre.”

“I shall hold you to that.” Navarre mounted his horse and turned to the men waiting. “Everyone, mount your horses now!” Navarre ordered.

At the emperor’s command, everyone was on their respective Guardian horses, leaving Movac the only being unable to be granted the approval of a Guardian horse to ride on his own. Harrison rolled his eyes, knowing Movac would have to ride with him to Earth.

“He can ride with me,” Reece smiled as she called and reached her hand out toward Movac.

“As much as I appreciate your hospitality at the moment, Reece,” Harrison looked down toward Movac, “this creature shall continue his ride with me.”

Once on the horse with Harrison, the mob of horses raced off, following Navarre toward the vortex. “Change into a human form, now!” Harrison ordered Movac as the horses thundered through the vortex, encountering hundreds of thousands of warriors from the Arsediean Galaxy.

Navarre guided the armies of men off through a dense forest on Earth. They had ridden for quite some time before Navarre halted his stallion. Oble and Diexz gracefully landed where Navarre was dismounting his horse. The lion-like creature Rei rode sprung into the air and landed in the same location where mobs of warriors were stopped.

Navarre addressed the men as Harrison and Movac approached. “Warriors, we are beyond indebted to you for your willingness to battle Mordegrin once again.”

“We would have it no other way, Emperor,” Rei spoke up. “All of our armies have prepared enough weapons to help the Guardians battle any creature that Mordegrin sends our way.”

“Have your men assembled human armies to help assist us in this fight? We have enough weapons for them as well?” Diexz asked.

“Shamefully, the leaders of Earth did not heed our warnings. There may be some who change their mind after the invasion, but for now, we are on our own. Also, the humans are not to be trusted, as Mordegrin can easily alter most human minds at will.” Navarre turned to address everyone. “It does work to our advantage that all of our minds can communicate with our very own warriors, as there is no time to make any plans but that of attacking. I need this information collectively relayed to each warrior. Gentlemen, we split up from here. Earth will be in mass chaos given what has transpired. There are Guardian horses amongst us that will lead you to our men who are in desperate need of our support—”

Navarre was interrupted when a loud sound resonated throughout their area. The cloudless skies opened up, and black holes presented a sight of winged creatures by the thousands entering the atmosphere.

“Dragons?” Reece quietly questioned.

“What in the hell?” Harrison responded.

“Harrison!” Navarre called out. “You, Reece, Movac, and Angeline will come with me. We must inconspicuously make our way to the White House.” He looked back at the armies standing by. “This may not have been the first wave of alien attacks that Mordegrin has sent out. As for the rest of you, follow the intuition of the Guardian horses. They will lead you to our warriors and their masters.” He looked at Oble and Diexz. “I am aware that you and your warriors’ only method of transportation are your wings?”

“Emperor, we will battle any creature in the air. Hopefully, that will help give you time to attack Mordegrin and end this.”

Navarre swiftly mounted his horse. “Areion!” the emperor called out to the fierce stallion. “You will lead Diexz and his army to Levi’s location.” He looked at Diexz. “Follow the horse. He will take you to my son’s whereabouts. When you find him, be sure that he is aware of his orders to meet us at the White House.”

Diexz nodded as Areion bolted out of the area with five other Guardian stallions following aggressively behind. “Be safe, Emperor!” Diexz called out before a strong wind rushed through the area, announcing the departure of the winged warriors.

“Let us finish this!” At Navarre’s word, all of the warriors split up. Rei and a small army of his men chose to keep company with Navarre’s group. As they entered a clearing, the group halted at the sight before them. The skies were filled with black smoke and fire-breathing beasts, and the buildings in the large city they overlooked were on fire. Screams echoed up to their location as terror consumed the humans on Earth.

“This is very similar to when Mordegrin first invaded our galaxy,” Rei somberly spoke. “Emperor Navarre, this is nothing compared to what shall happen next and continue to happen if we don’t bring Reece to kill the shadowy one.” He looked over at Reece. “You will need more than the stone’s power within you to destroy him. You will need the stone in your possession.”

“This keeps getting better by the moment,” Harrison snarled.

“Let us stay positive. We have armies helping to destroy as many as they can so that we can bring Reece to Mordegrin. I am confident once she is face-to-face with him, she will know how to remove the stone from his possession,” Navarre interjected.

“Very well,” Harrison spoke. “For now, let us make our way to the White House and get this over with before more innocent lives are lost.”

They had traveled for close to an hour before they encountered dark shadows, entities without faces or any definition to their appearance. The fierce creatures lashed out violently as they charged toward the group.

Without hesitation, Rei’s lion-like beast, and close to thirty of his men, sprung into the air, forming a line in front of the Guardians. A shriek from his left alerted Harrison that Reece had disappeared from Arrow’s back.

Harrison followed Arrow, who charged after the creature that Reece was fighting relentlessly to free herself from its grips. An explosion of black dust erupted into the air, sending Reece tumbling to the ground. As Harrison approached, he was off Saracen and slashing his sword out at four other black faceless entities. Reece sprang to her feet as Navarre, Rei, and Angeline joined in the fight.

One minute they were battling four entities, but the more they worked to destroy them, more entities formed. “They are multiplying!” Reece yelled.

“Stand back!” Movac ordered.

A bright flash of light shooting out beams like a laser vaporized the shadow entities in that instant. As everyone stood catching their breath, they stared in shock at what Movac had accomplished.

Harrison smacked Movac on his muscular, bare shoulder with more force than usual and laughed. “Until now, I truly believed that you were worthless in our fight.”

Movac glared at Harrison. “I do not understand your people’s way of approving of one’s skills. If you dare to lay a hand on me again, I shall—”

“Movac, relax!” Navarre ordered as Rei stood studying Movac’s current disposition. “This is only a small attack compared to what actually awaits us. There is no need to waste time bickering.” He looked at the group surrounding Reece, who were respectively sheathing their swords and daggers. “Everyone return to your horses. Reece, you will ride between Harrison and me.”

As they cautiously continued their journey, Harrison noticed changes in Reece. “Are you okay, Reece?” Harrison asked, seeing nothing but fire in her shimmering green eyes and her deadly disposition.

“Mordegrin will suffer for all of this,” she returned flatly.

Harrison and Navarre exchanged glances of uncertainty. Reece had somehow transformed into a focused warrior craving a fight. She said nothing about having concerns over whether or not Levi was alive and strangely had no reaction from the attack she suffered. Once Movac ended the threat, Harrison noted her face had a slash that ran from her right temple to her chin. As quickly as he saw the blood dripping from her cheek, she wiped it away, and the wound healed instantly. Something was entirely different about Reece this time while having the power of the stone, and Harrison wouldn’t question it. It only proved that there was hope for her to destroy Mordegrin and this mission would be over as soon as they reached him.

Navarre raised his hand, halting the group when they approached a farmhouse that looked vacant. Everyone drew their swords when a large man came out of the house. The man held two long rifles as he stepped off the rugged front porch. Their livestock scattered as soon as the group walked through the pastures.

“Stop your horses and those beasts where you are, right now!” the large man called out gruffly.

“We come in peace, sir,” Navarre proclaimed.

The man spit onto the ground and pointed his rifle directly at Navarre.

“I can end this now,” Movac said lowly.

“Until we are confident their human minds have not been altered, you will not do anything to them unless ordered,” Harrison returned. “We aren’t here to destroy innocent lives.”

“As I said, we mean you no harm,” Navarre said as he guided his horse forward.

The man cocked his rifle. “You are not from Earth. You are part of this alien invasion. Why else do you have these massive horses and lions with horns?”

“You are correct, sir,” Navarre returned. “However, we are not your enemy!” Navarre glanced around at the group of fierce warriors among him and back at the confrontational man. “It should be obvious to you that we come in peace, as we outnumber you significantly, and if we had a desire to destroy you, you would easily fall victim to us.”

“Anything that is not from Earth is my enemy! Outnumbered or not, I will gladly die destroying any one of you to protect my family’s life. Now—”

With a sigh from Reece and a wave of her hand, the guns were flung out of the man’s grips and tossed through the air, landing in thick mud.

What in the…? Harrison thought as Reece used some form of magical power to disarm the man.

The man held both hands up, now showing fear for his life.

“As our emperor has said, we are not here to harm you,” she said brashly. “But we will if you decide to harm anyone in our group. Now that you are at our mercy, you will do as our emperor commands.”

“The Key possess more power than I could have imagined,” Movac said with a voice of longing to take her himself.

I need to get this idiot off my horse, Harrison thought, as it was more of a distraction to continue on with the Ciatron leader on Saracen with him.

“Anything,” the man said in a shaky voice.

“We only ask for safe passage and that you do not go near any major cities,” Navarre started. “Sir, you are correct to trust no being. The evil entity that is currently controlling all of these invading creatures will manipulate you and drain you of any strength to achieve his goal. We merely need to cross your land and continue our journey to destroy him.”

“I understand.” The man swallowed hard. “Can I offer you anything to assist in your attack?”

“We are fine, and we thank you,” Navarre returned.

“Wait!” Harrison called out, glancing around, studying the livestock the man had on his property. Once he spotted a group of donkeys amongst their horses, he shoved Movac off the back of his horse. “We could really use one of your donkeys,” Harrison called out, prompting everyone to eye him skeptically.

Harrison smirked in response as the man quickly wrapped a harness around a donkey’s head and brought him over to him. “Thank you, my good man,” Harrison said. He looked at Movac, who was watching him with dark, furious eyes. “I deem this should be the perfect transportation for you.”

Movac took the offered rope from the man, and his eyes darted back toward Harrison’s. “This is no method of transportation.”

“Sure it is,” Harrison said as he studied the donkey, then Movac. “A jackass riding a jackass, perfect fit!”

“I am uncertain as to what you are implying, Guardian?”

“Good, that makes the match even better. Now, get on the animal so we can be on our way.”

Movac grumbled as he swung a long leg over the donkey’s back.

“You look like a grown man trying to ride a tricycle,” Harrison said with a laugh.

“Gentlemen, if you both will please end this conversation, we must keep pressing on,” Navarre called out with some humor in his voice.

“We’re ready when you are, Emperor. Let us resume this mission,” Harrison called out.

At Harrison’s command, Saracen stepped out, and the group followed. Harrison had to make it his greatest effort not to look over at Movac, whose long legs were dragging along the ground as the spirited donkey walked at a brisk pace to keep up. Hopefully, this plan would finally shut Movac up, and the group could concentrate on any impending attack they could face at any time.

Chapter Seventeen

Levi had no time to respond after he lost communication with Harrison. After the fire-breathing beasts had entered through Earth’s stratosphere, they began consuming buildings for as far as Levi could see. The horizon and skies above them were engulfed with black smoke and flames.

Levi turned to the five Guardians with him. “We must flee this location immediately!” he ordered.

As the men fled the small city they believed Mordegrin was in, they heard the wails and cries of petrified humans as the beasts continued to destroy their city. As they increased their distance, the heat from the buildings being consumed started to fade.

Levi slowed when they approached a large river. “The Potomac,” he said as they knelt behind large shrubbery.

Levi stood and noticed that being in this remote location was the safest place for him and his men to stop and reevaluate their condition.

“Sir, before this attack occurred, what where the commander’s orders?” one of the Guardians asked.

Levi looked back at the men in his company. “We were misled again by that dark creature,” he said with agitation. “Before losing all contact with Harrison, he informed me that Mordegrin is now at the White House and we must meet them there.” Levi looked back up the river. “Unless we can find another method of transportation, it will take us roughly two hours to meet them on foot.”

“That is not enough time,” another Guardian said.

“I know,” Levi returned. “We waste our time here. It is imperative we find another method of transportation now that everything of technical nature no longer functions due to Earth’s magnetic field being disrupted.”

“Our only hope is that we come upon a farm with horses.”

“We are too far south for that.” Levi exhaled in frustration. “Let’s move as vigilantly and as aggressively as possible. Perhaps we will be fortunate to find a small location that does have horses we can use.” His lips tightened as he looked up at the threatening skies. “I will not accept that all is lost for us. Let’s go.”

They rushed along the banks of the river for five miles before they reached a small town that appeared to be vacant. Levi and the men slowed and unsheathed their daggers as they felt an oppressive energy radiating in the air all around them.

“Gentlemen, be prepared for anything. Something is not right.”

Directly after Levi gave the men his orders, a large mob of men and women appeared from out of a large building in front of them. These humans have been altered, he thought as he studied their flawless appearances.

As Levi studied the civilians further, his thoughts were confirmed when he saw that something was extremely wrong with them. They had a look in their eyes like a predator coming upon its prey. Levi scanned the minds of the humans that drew closer to them. These men craved blood like a man dying of thirst would crave water. Something—some beast turned these humans into bloodthirsty creatures. The myth of the vampire was the first thing that entered Levi’s mind.

The men licked their lips after sniffing the air around them as dogs would. Their irises were silver as they bore into Levi’s. “Allow us safe passage, and we will not destroy you,” Levi ordered as he studied the mob now forming around Levi and the Guardians.

“Destroy us?” a man with a straggly beard responded. “We cannot be destroyed. We drank from the cup that we were told would give us immortality.”

Levi glared at the being. “Who fed you such lies?”

A woman with golden hair approached. “I did, Guardian. They are correct.” She smiled sinisterly. “Now, if you will be so kind as to step aside, my children are famished and must feed,” she said as she eyed the Guardians behind Levi.

Reading the minds of the mob of men, he could easily calculate their first move. Silver fangs slid out from their lips as they slowly approached Levi and his men. As the mob started salivating, Levi lunged forward, sending his dagger into the heart of the man. No blood. No screech of pain. Nothing but a wicked smile came from him.

“We prefer to feed while your blood pumps through your veins,” the man pulled out his hand gun, “but that is merely a preference. We can feed on your lifeless body too.”

As the man pointed the gun toward Levi, Levi reached out, gripped the man’s ice cold hand, and disarmed him. The man’s eyes narrowed as Levi took the gun and held it to his pale forehead.

Will this kill me? Levi heard the man question himself.

“Only one way to find out,” Levi said as he pulled the trigger. As Levi watched the man’s head explode, he stepped back in disbelief when, from out of nowhere, the man’s head was perfectly intact as if nothing touched him.

“As I said, Your Imperial Highness, my children cannot be destroyed,” the golden haired woman proclaimed as she sauntered over to where Levi stood.

“Who are you?” Levi demanded. “A creature that turns humans into her own revolting kind and refers to them as her children?” Levi said, trying to stall for time and figure a way out of this deadly situation.

The woman’s bright red lips parted as she reached the back of her flawless hand to Levi’s face. Unexpectedly, Levi was paralyzed and couldn’t move. An evil force had taken over his entire body, and no matter how hard he fought to move, he couldn’t.

Her mystical eyes gazed into his as she brought her lips to Levi’s frozen ones. A pierce into his bottom lip prompted the woman to laugh and sent the mob of creatures around her to go into a rabid frenzy as the scent of the tiny drop of blood from Levi’s lips filled the air.

“At ease, children,” the woman crooned as she tilted her head, watching Levi. “Do you remember me now?” she asked. “To feel your perfect lips against mine is so much more fulfilling than feeling them through that girl I possessed while being imprisoned in your world.”

“Impossible. I destroyed you!” he growled.

“So much has changed, young prince,” she said as she glanced up at the dark skies around them. “My master has the power of the stone, and anything he desires will happen now. Bringing his most loyal servants, such as me, back to life was one of them. He sent me here so that I might have revenge on you for what you did to me and my sisters.”

Levi’s jaw tightened as he tried to mentally battle the bizarre paralysis he was being held captive by.

“Now you shall stand helplessly by and watch your men become meals for my children.”

Levi stood helpless as he heard the horrific cries coming from his paralyzed men. The mob of people rushed their bodies past Levi as a pride of lionesses would attack and go into a frenzy over their kill. He watched the creatures that were once human consume his men entirely. The gruesome carnage sent rage rushing through Levi’s veins.

A steely laugh brought Levi’s attention to the woman he once killed and planned to kill again. She approached and cocked her head to the side. She took his unresponsive hand into hers. Levi cringed when she inhaled the inside of his wrist. “You,” she looked at Levi and stepped closer, her cold breath on his neck. “After I have finished with you, you will become my servant—Mordegrin’s servant, and you will kill that girl that longs to destroy him.”

Levi was sick with anger that he was under this woman’s power and couldn’t break free.

You must fight past this! Levi ordered himself.

Still, his body would not respond before her icy lips were tracing along his neck. “So delicious,” she whispered.

A jolt of electricity ran through him as he felt like razors were slicing through his neck. Levi’s mind instantly became numb as he felt his blood and energy depleting with each soft moan of the dark woman.

As Levi began to drift off, losing more energy, he faintly heard a thundering off in the distance. The ground started shaking beneath him, and before giving in to the sensation of no longer feeling anything, the woman was ripped away from him, sending Levi collapsing to the ground.

Levi watched through blurry vision as a massive stallion pinned the woman to the ground. She screeched in horror as a whistling noise alerted Levi to an arrow piercing through her. Once she was struck, her entire being turned to dust particles beneath the stallion. Levi struggled to keep his eyes open as he watched more horses fill the area and attack the bloodthirsty humans. As his eyes closed, he felt an odd source of energy enter his body with each beat of his heart.

“Levi!” a familiar voice called out. “He’s still alive. Give me the remedy now!”

Levi inhaled, fighting to hold on. Finally, his eyes reopened, and he was shocked to see the warrior kneeling at his side. “Diexz?” Levi questioned, finding his voice.

“Yes. Do not speak or move. We are working to stop the venom that is coursing through your veins. You have only moments before you are transformed into one of Mordegrin’s blood servants,” Diexz answered.

Levi heeded Diexz’s advice, disillusioned about everything that had transpired. When he felt his energy levels return, Levi sprung to his feet and studied his surroundings. At least a hundred of Shallek’s warriors filled the smoke-ridden area. Areion was instantly at his side, along with the five Guardian horses that had just lost their masters. They were standing in formation, waiting for war.

“Diexz, I am grateful you and your men showed when you did,” Levi said, gripping his forehead.

Diexz looked over at Areion. “I must say, even after witnessing these beasts in battle with you, they are most remarkable. It is due to their unique abilities that we were able to find you.” He looked over at the remnants of the unrecognizable Guardians. “I am only sorry we weren’t able to save all of your men.”

Levi sighed with anger and grief. “What is happening? First an invasion of fire breathing serpents, and now this?” he asked, waving his hand in the direction of the slaughtered human creatures, along with the lifeless Guardians.

“Mordegrin is effectively taking over Earth,” Diexz answered. “Without Reece to destroy him, there will be more galaxies opened, and more humans changed into servants of Mordegrin’s.”

Levi’s eyes roamed the area around him as he wondered if his wife was safe and if she was truly prepared to battle Mordegrin. He instantly shoved his thoughts of Reece from his mind, knowing that he could not allow weakness of worrying about her consume him at such a dangerous time.

“How is that Olteniaus female that I destroyed still alive?” he asked, trying to remain focused on the tragic situation in front of him.

“With the power of that stone, Mordegrin can do anything he wishes. There was no life in that female. She is merely a product of the stone’s power giving her energy to exist. That is why our arrows sent her into particles of dust, as it shall any dark creation of Mordegrin’s we kill,” Diexz answered.

“None of this makes any sense,” Levi stated. “Folklores and mythical creatures—what else shall we encounter?”

Diexz handed Levi a sword, dagger, and bow and arrow. “These will be your only chance to spare your life against any monstrous being that attacks you again.”

Levi walked over to a fire pit that remained burning. “I must give my men a proper burial before I leave.”

“We have no time for that,” Diexz said as he looked up into the sky. “Another portal has been opened, and we must find shelter until we can learn how to defend ourselves from this new invasion.”

Levi gripped Areion’s reins and hoisted himself on his stallion’s back. “These horses will help to protect us as we travel to Mordegrin’s location.”

A howling roar rumbled as the ground shook beneath them. Levi, Diexz, and the rest of his men silently studied their surroundings. Metallic creatures came soaring through a black area in the sky, telling him that another portal had been opened to give more creatures access to Earth.

“This is insanity! How are we supposed to destroy those things?” Levi said in a low voice. “I am fairly sure that arrows and swords will not penetrate those machine-like bodies.”

“Earth has a military base close by,” Diexz answered.

Levi looked over at Diexz. “Yes, but can we trust that those humans haven’t been turned into servants of Mordegrin’s?”

“I will send a group of my men to check the location. If the humans have been altered, we will destroy them until we can safely take over their weapons.”

Levi gripped Diexz’s arm. “Must we destroy the humans? There must be a way we can turn them back into the normal beings they were before Mordegrin used his dark powers on them.”

“With all due respect, your men were brutally killed and your life nearly ended by such evil. Why would you wish to spare—”

“Because they are humans,” Levi interrupted him. “They had no choice in this. They are victims of Mordegrin trying to control their world.”

Diexz’s eyes narrowed. “What you do not understand is that they did have a choice, and they chose to follow Mordegrin in order to gain immortality.”

“All of them? What have you seen?”

“Not all. The ones who have chosen not to comply with Mordegrin are currently in hiding. Strangely, Mordegrin has not attacked them or made them suffer for not following his demands.”

Levi stood. “Let us hope that the military personnel was not foolish enough to fall to that monster. We can use all of the help we can get.” Levi sighed. “Now that I have my horse, I am closer to meeting with Reece and the army with her at the White House. Send your men to scout out that military base, and if the personnel are no use to us, leave them. When Reece destroys Mordegrin, it is likely they will be healed. I must go now. I plan to be at that location when Reece arrives.”

“You will not survive the journey. There are far too many dangerous humans along the way,” Diexz warned.

“I won’t allow her to attack Mordegrin without me by her side. I will find a way to her, regardless of the threats. I am unsure if she is prepared for this, and I will be by her side when she meets with that evil being.”

“Your wife is stronger than you realize,” Diexz said. “She possesses more powers than even she believed she had.”

“I understand that, and your words are indeed reassuring,” Levi answered. “But I will not go back on my word. I will be at her side when she faces Mordegrin.”

“Then we travel together and hope that the new enemy will not track us down and destroy us.”

“Let us waste no more time discussing anything. We need to leave now!”

Levi and Diexz’s army raced through the wooded countryside, remaining concealed with the thickness of the forest. Their journey led them to the White House with no interruptions. Levi halted Areion when Reece’s voice intruded into his mind.

You must be close, Levi.

“What?” Levi shook his head.

“Is everything okay? We are close to where Mordegrin is residing,” Diexz responded.

Levi looked over at the warrior. “My wife has an ability to mentally speak to me, and I believe she just did.”

“Does she have information for you?”

“Only wondering if I am close?” Levi said in confusion. “They must be at the location we are to meet.”

“Let us hurry. If she is there, we will all battle together to give her the ability to focus and destroy Mordegrin.”

They charged through the streets that led up to the White House. “They have to be around here somewhere,” Levi stated as he slowed Areion and started walking cautiously when the White House came into view.

Harrison! Levi telepathically called out to his cousin, knowing if they were nearby, Harrison would hear it.

Nothing.

“Come on, I need something!” Levi said in frustration.

So intently focused on communicating with Harrison and wondering where they were, Levi was taken by surprise when a group of the metallic beings stood in a line, stopping the men from going any further. Areion reared up and viciously pawed the ground.

“We are at a grave disadvantage,” Diexz muttered.

“These creatures look like robots. There must be something that can stop them.”

As Levi said it, Rei appeared with a group of his warriors. The lion-like creatures glided overhead as the warriors flung their chained whips into the air. The chains wrapped around the steel necks of the beasts, lighting their entire bodies up with a vivid blue light before they shattered into thousands of pieces and crumbled to the ground. Within seconds, Rei’s army defeated the threat.

Thundering hooves alerted Levi to horses charging toward his location with Reece, Navarre, Harrison, and Angeline directly behind him. Levi studied Reece’s blank expression, seeing that something had changed in her. He was instantly off Areion and rushed over to help her from Arrow, bringing her into his arms. Her returned embrace was rigid, encouraging Levi to step back.

He studied the deeply set lines of her brow as she gazed at him intently. “Reece,” he started, “what is wrong? Something has changed in you.”

Reece nodded. “Look around you. Until Mordegrin has been destroyed, I must remain focused on how I will kill him.”

Levi reached for his wife, who emanated the presence of the warrior within her. “We, Reece,” he answered, “we will destroy that creature together!” he returned with the understanding of why his wife wore this deadly, lethal expression.

Even though Reece’s demeanor was indifferent, and Levi appreciated and understood why she seemed like a completely different person.

“You’ve come from a violent battle,” Reece said as her fierce emerald eyes studied him intently. She ran her hands through his hair, smoothing it back while her eyes roamed over his neck. “These wounds.” She looked at Levi in question. “What has happened to you?”

Levi cleared his throat. “That conversation is for a later time. Let’s just say we destroyed a creature that was resurrected by Mordegrin. The threat is removed, and with Diexz’s serum, I am fully healed.”

Reece’s eyes narrowed as her fingers traced over the wounds that scarred his neck. Levi felt a warm, yet chilling sensation coming from her fingertips.

“There. Your scars are healed now,” she stated dryly.

Levi glanced over at Harrison and his father and wondered how they were receiving the new personality that Reece possessed. Harrison’s eyes narrowed, prompting Levi to mentally communicate with him.

What has happened to her, Harrison? She sounds like an entirely different woman.

We are unsure. It is the stone’s power, of course. But she seems to be consumed with it completely. She was attacked by some odd beasts and then rescued, but her expression didn’t falter. No fear. No reaction. She is able to not only alter minds now, but she disarmed a human man with a wave of her hand.

Levi watched Reece’s unyielding war-like visage. “Reece, do not shield anything from me. What is the power of the stone doing within you?”

Her emerald eyes bore into his. “Giving me the ability to destroy Mordegrin. I can’t explain any of it, but I have no emotions about anything. All I feel is a craving to kill him.”

A black whirlwind of smoke alerted everyone to the image of Mordegrin standing a few yards away from them and glaring at Reece. “Is that what you believe is happening?” he said with a sadistic laugh.

Levi lunged out toward Mordegrin, thrusting his sword out to where Mordegrin once stood. Levi spun around to find Mordegrin standing at Reece’s side.

Levi watched Reece as she remained perfectly still. “I am the only one that can destroy him,” she distantly said.

Mordegrin raised his arm toward Harrison who was stealthily approaching him. He flung his wrist, sending Harrison through the air and crashing into the car behind him.

“Reece, you will not do this alone,” Levi responded.

Levi, listen to me, Reece impressed into his mind. You must work to save the humans on Earth from these invasions. I will destroy Mordegrin. I’m ready for this. I can and will do this on my own.

Levi nodded to accept Reece’s course of action. Reece’s new demeanor and the strong bond they shared gave him every ounce of confidence in her words.

“If that is all, gentlemen,” Mordegrin started. “I believe my new pet and I have to catch up on some business. It is time we make our exit.”

“NO!” Levi thundered, realizing that this was a trap his wife was to be taken into.

Trust me. I know how to kill him. Just do your part, she said telepathically.

“It is a shame, is it not?” Mordegrin eyed everyone around him. “She was once your empress, Emperor Levi,” he mocked. He brought his arms around Reece. “Now, she is my queen. It has been a joy, gentlemen.”

Before Levi could take a breath, the black whirlwind appeared, and Reece and Mordegrin disappeared with it.

“REECE!” Levi roared up into the ominous sky.

“We must find her,” Navarre ordered as he gripped Arrow’s reins.

Arrow fought viciously, nearly sending Navarre to the ground.

“Arrow!” Levi snapped. “Settle!” he said as he approached the furious horse. He gripped the horse’s bridle on each side of his face. Levi exhaled and brought his forehead to Arrow’s. “Can you sense her?”

Arrow broke free from Levi’s grip. The massive stallion stomped hard into the pavement, crumbling the asphalt as if it were chunks of mud. He reared back and violently shook his head, letting out a guttural moan.

“She is lost to him,” Levi responded. “Very well. You all will listen to me. Before Mordegrin waved his magic wand and transported him and Reece away, Reece was communicating with me mentally. She has a plan to kill Mordegrin, and we have borne witness to the drastic changes in her. She ordered us to protect the humans. We will do so, and as we do, we will form an army.” He looked at Diexz. “Can you and Oble’s troops scout out every location they might be without Mordegrin manipulating your minds to turn against us?”

Rei exhaled. “We must be as discreet as possible.”

“Then that is your mission,” Navarre interjected. “Warriors, communicate with your men what has transpired, and let them know our new plan of attack. We will work to gather armies with the humans that are still unaffected by Mordegrin’s dark powers.”

Movac stepped forward. “Can you fools not see that all is lost?” he snarled. “Earth’s magnetic fields have shut everything of technical nature down. The humans are being transformed with every portal that Mordegrin opens into our galaxy, and now,” he laughed with disgust, “we trust the girl to save us from this being?”

Levi strode briskly to where Movac stood and held his dagger to his throat. “Speak one more word, and I will end it all for you now!” he growled. “If my wife is confident she can destroy this being, then we trust her word and resume our mission. Let us hope she ends that creature’s life soon because I plan to end yours directly after.”

“There is no need for hostility,” Navarre spoke out. “Clear all of your thoughts and let us fulfill our duties.” He looked at Diexz. “Go gather what information you can. We cannot predict when another dangerous species will enter our galaxy again.”

Diexz’s wings appeared, and the army that was with him darted up into the blackening sky above them.

Levi hoisted himself onto Areion. “Let us go prepare an army. We must have hope those men can locate Reece, and we must be ready to assist her in destroying Mordegrin.”

The group followed Levi’s command as he and Navarre turned their horses and raced them through the devastated buildings and out toward the countryside.

Chapter Eighteen

Reece jerked her arm free from Mordegrin’s grip. “Why are we here?” she demanded as she gazed up at the great pyramids of Egypt. She looked at Mordegrin, who stood and admired the massive monuments. “This is the last thing you want to see before you are destroyed for good?” she pressed.

“That is no way to talk to your master,” Mordegrin responded with a cheeky smile.

The ground started rumbling all around them as Reece closed her eyes and began to mentally focus on persuading Mordegrin to give her the stone so that she could finally destroy him. Her eyes snapped open when he held the stone out in front of her.

“Is this what you are seeking?” he asked, apparently amused.

Reece frowned, concentrating harder.

Give me what is mine, she thought as she reached out toward him, willing the object to leave his hand and shoot toward her.

A laugh erupted from Mordegrin. “What is yours? Child, do you honestly believe you have powers so great that you can alter the strongest mind in existence?”

Reece turned and glared at him. “You will not win this battle. There is a weakness in you. I can sense it.”

Mordegrin tilted his head. “You are correct in assuming as much. And now I will finally take back what is rightfully mine.”

Reece glanced around the area, focused on the power of the stone surging through her veins, and made a swirling motion with her hand. This newfound talent that afforded her the ability of telekinesis was becoming her greatest weapon.

The sand around them churned up in the air, and strong winds blew through her hair as a violent sandstorm followed her motion toward Mordegrin. She was fueled by anger when Mordegrin held his hand up, creating an invisible wall for the storm to crash into. He smiled darkly at her, pointed to the ground, and all of the sand from the storm shattered onto the ground at his command.

“We can do this all day,” he said as he studied Reece. “Unfortunately, I have no time for foolish games.”

Reece rushed toward Mordegrin and drummed up the power within her body to force him to the ground. “You have tried to ruin my life, and I will not lose this battle. Levi and I want nothing more than to see you pay for what you’ve done.” Mordegrin’s eyes rolled back as Reece went on. “I will destroy you. I can feel that in every part of my body. You may be strong, but not—”

To Reece’s horror, Mordegrin was not dying with the strength she was using to crush his neck. His eyes reopened, and without blinking, they were on their feet again.

“Please, tell me how you plan to torture me?” he said as the stone illuminated brightly.

Reece reached for it, but a jolt of energy surged through her so sharply that she jumped back instead. Frustrated, she gazed down at the stone, willing it to give her the power to finally end the threat of Mordegrin.

Mordegrin inhaled deeply. His eyes and the stone shone so vividly that Reece was forced to shield her eyes from them. She bit down hard on the corner of her lip, trying to plan a way to stop this exchange of power Mordegrin was receiving from the stone.

I have to get that stone, she anxiously thought.

Mordegrin started chanting words Reece couldn’t make out, and she felt her body draining of its energy. “NO!” she screeched as the stone’s power slowly left her body. She was lightheaded, and her arms became limp. Her legs became so weak that they started shaking violently. Against her strong will, she collapsed onto the sandy ground.

Mordegrin glanced down at Reece, who looked up at him helplessly. “So this was your plan? This is why you didn’t flinch when you knew I planned to kill you.”

Mordegrin knelt and ran his leathery fingers across her face. “Once I took possession of this stone, I used it to bring you to me. Why do you think you were so driven to find and destroy me?”

Reece coughed, dust filling her lungs. “You may kill me, but—”

“Kill you?” Mordegrin grinned. “Why ever would I do such a thing when I can leave you to live in a barren world with no powers, no lover boy, and no food? You are simply a regular human who is prey to all of those who will obey my commands.” He stood. “Besides, I wouldn’t want you to miss this.”

Reece looked up into a starless, black sky, seeing the planet Mars so close to Earth that she actually believed the planets would collide. As the red planet spun and tilted, her mouth dropped open when she saw three identical pyramids like the ones they were in front of lining up to face them.

A neon green beam shot out of the pyramids she sat in front of and pointed toward the ones on the planet that faced her.

He’s opening another portal, she thought as she struggled to get up.

Mordegrin was engrossed in the beam of light that was darting off into another direction when the pyramids—both on Earth and on the red planet—started glowing in a brilliant gold color. She dug her hands into the ground and forced herself to stand. As she leapt to rip the stone from Mordegrin’s hand to stop the portal, he caught her arm.

“Not a wise decision,” he sneered, looking deeply into her eyes.

“I will get that stone back, and I will destroy you,” she said, jerking away from him. “It’s a matter of time before you’ll slip up.”

“Is it, now?” Mordegrin smiled darkly at her. “Then I believe I should fix the very problem that would assist you in destroying me. It was lovely playing along with you and your kind,” he said as he crushed the stone with his hands.

“NO!” Reece screamed as she watched particles of the stone sifting through Mordegrin’s fingers.

“You were saying something about killing me? Torturing me?” Mordegrin looked back at the pyramids. “Now that I have all of the stone’s powers, including the power you possessed with it, nothing can destroy me. All that I must do now is wait. These pyramids will bring the most powerful beings to my kingdom. They will kill for me, they will discover more galaxies for me, and I will be the ruler of every planet in every galaxy in existence.”

Reece felt her heart racing, realizing all was lost.

Mordegrin eyed her wickedly. “Oh, forgive me. I forgot you were standing there. I have no use for you now. Be gone!”

After he had spoken the words, everything around Reece went black.

Hooves resonated through the dark forest that surrounded the mob of Guardians who fled for their lives. More and more portals were being opened, and the skies were being darkened by an influx of different alien species that soared through the atmosphere and crashed into the planet. More than once, the charging horses had leaped over groups of humans that had been changed into one of Mordegrin’s beasts. Howling and squealing sounds followed in their wake as the Guardian horses, once again, saved their masters from being attacked by human-creatures.

“Faster, Areion!” Levi boomed, knowing his horse was at full charge and suffering to give him more.

Arrows whistled around them as Diexz and Oble’s armies were directly overhead, trying to destroy the enemies on the ground, as well as the ones in the air.

Levi, we must split up! We must find a way to confuse these creatures! Harrison telepathically advised him.

Levi’s mind remained focused on outrunning the enemy sent to destroy them and ignored Harrison’s mental intrusion. One glance over at his father made Levi realize that they could only run from this enemy for so long before finally being overtaken. Even with Oble, Diexz, and Rei’s armies assisting them, they were severely outnumbered.

It wasn’t long before the worst outcome of all had taken place: Oble and Diexz’s armies became mentally persuaded to turn on any being that was against Mordegrin’s commands.

Large rocks and caverns were to their left, and Levi instantly responded. The arrows that were once protecting them had begun to pursue them, thus forcing the Guardians to seek shelter and hide.

They raced through the protection of the large rocks, now shielding them from the enemies in the skies.

Levi, I have Movac with me. He has assured me that he can cloak us once we stop these horses, Harrison telepathically called out again.

We will not stop until I am assured we no longer have enemies pursuing us. If we stop now, we die! Levi telepathically returned.

A lion-like creature bounded into the air and stopped in front of Levi, forcing him to aggressively pull back on Areion’s reins and halt the charge that seemed to go on since Reece disappeared with Mordegrin.

Rei was soon joined by his army, all of them wearing wild expressions.

Everything around them grew quiet, except for the heavy breathing of the horses and the snarls coming from the beasts that Rei’s armies rode.

“Quiet them!” Navarre shouted.

“If you can cloak us all, do so, Movac!” Levi called out.

Rei looked around and nodded. “The shield that is concealing us is successful.” He dismounted the beast. “With the trap we created from behind your racing horses, we have successfully destroyed the dark forces that were sent to kill us.”

“We cannot stay in this hidden location for long. We must find a way to counter these attacks. How were you able to destroy those beasts?” Navarre asked.

“It was merely by chance, Emperor,” Rei returned. “We chose to separate from your group, outrunning any enemy that followed us, and used the Prytheans—” He ran his hand along the fur of the massive lion-creature he rode, acknowledging the beast. “We used their predator stalking nature to trail the enemy that was pursuing you. After their leader was destroyed, the rest of their kind fell dead at that moment.”

“Excellent strategy,” Navarre returned. “We are indebted to you.”

“With all due respect, Emperor.” Rei looked around the area. “We are all in this together. There is no need to feel indebted to our kind.”

Levi glanced around him, seeing that only half of the Guardians were with them. “We have lost men,” he started as he looked up into the skies. “With their minds unprotected from mental intrusion such as all of ours are, we have lost allies.” He exhaled. “Oble and Diexz are now our enemies. We must form a new plan until Reece destroys Mordegrin and ends this.”

“I am unable to cloak all of us while we are in motion,” Movac informed the group. “We must be stopped for my shield to protect us.”

“That is not going to work,” Levi returned. “We either stay in this location and starve to death or meet our demise by fighting these armies.”

“Your gratefulness is appreciated, Guardian,” Movac grumbled.

“Silence!” Navarre shouted. “We must unite all of our abilities somehow to get out of this situation.”

Levi sighed. “Movac, you have the powers of mental persuasion. Can you use them to override Mordegrin’s hold on Oble and Diexz’s armies? We need their air support!”

“I may have that power, Guardian,” Movac started. “But I must make contact with them in order to achieve it.”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “I should have left you on the jackass!”

“Harrison!” Navarre scolded his nephew. “Right now, Movac has offered us a moment to think without our enemy finding or locating us. It is best to keep your insults to yourself.”

The men grew quiet, listening to the chaos that filled the air outside of their location.

Areion shifted his weight and grunted from underneath Levi. The ground began shaking aggressively, and a crack started to split the ground beneath them. The quake prompted Rei’s lion-creature to use his razor sharp teeth to latch onto his master and toss him overhead, landing Rei safely on the beast’s back. Instantly, the groups of warriors began racing out of the location, horses jumping over falling boulders and rocks exploding into dust from behind them.

They were drawn out into an opening, no longer cloaked from any enemy’s protection. During their charge through the barren fields, Levi became concerned when he noted that the creatures of the skies and the ones on the ground closing in on them suddenly lost interest and ended their pursuit.

They halted their animals at Navarre’s command. “Movac, did you find a way to cloak us while in motion?”

“No,” Movac answered in a questioning voice. “However, I am cloaking us now.”

Levi studied the dark sky above them, watching fiery creatures soaring through the air with flames shooting from their wings, incinerating not only Diexz and Oble’s armies, but the fire-breathing dragon beasts as well. Like lasers through the sky, each enemy turned into particles of flaming dust before their eyes.

Once the sky above them was cleared of the enemies in and throughout it, and the enemies that surrounded them on the ground had fled the area, the fiery winged birds turned and rushed toward where Navarre and the rest of the group stood.

“We have no other option but to hope that Movac’s cloaking abilities will work against this new threat. Warriors, draw your bows in case I am wrong!” Navarre boomed.

With a rush of heated winds burning Levi’s eyes at that moment, the birds of prey were upon them. Levi inhaled deeply. When his eyes reopened, thousands of these flaming birds landed all around them, razor sharp talons digging hard into the ground.

Each Guardian instinctively reacted and shot their arrows at the fiery bird approaching them. The flaming bird turned into a bright ball of light before turning into embers of ash on the ground where it was attacked.

Before the Guardians could attack, they watched in amazement as all of the birds turned into the same ash.

“It must be the same with these creatures,” Rei firmly intoned. “If you destroy their leader, they die.”

Levi went to respond but was silenced by the sight of an entity being constructed from the ashes of the decimated firebird.

A woman grew up out of the ashes, glimmering feathers covering her head, eyes brilliantly orange and flickering as flames licked her incandescent face. Her body was covered with shimmering scales and feathers, shifting in a multitude of brilliant colors. If it weren’t for the bird-like appearance covering her body, she had the appearance and body of a human.

“What is this creature, a phoenix?” Harrison questioned.

“It would be wise not to harm those who seek to protect you,” her harmonic voice called out.

“How do we know you are no enemy of ours?” Navarre returned cautiously.

“You would have been burned where you sit on your beasts if we had sensed you were a part of the Great One’s army,” the woman responded as iridescent, neon wings fluttered from behind her and all the creatures of her kind now surrounded them.

“The Great One?” Navarre questioned.

“It is how he referred to himself when he chose to foolishly open the portal to our galaxy,” the bird woman responded. “I am Celosia of the Zylone worlds. My people have no masters. We were forced into this galaxy and wish to return home. We shall fight, protect, and help you to destroy The Great One. Now tell us, who among you has this power that can destroy him? The woman has similar powers to The Great One. The woman is the only being we cannot destroy.”

Reece! Levi thought, prompting the woman to bring her fiery eyes directly to his.

“Reece?” she answered. “She is the one we seek. Where is she?”

Levi swallowed hard. “The one you refer to as The Great One has taken her. We are searching for her now.”

She read your thoughts! Harrison mentally spoke to Levi.

“Yes,” Celosia responded sternly to Harrison’s telepathy. “There are many things we can do. Now, let us work together and heal those who have fallen victim to The Great One. We must find the woman who can destroy him.” She looked at Navarre. “You command this group. Will you join in our cause?”

“I would happily oblige, but we know nothing of your kind,” Navarre responded firmly. “How are we to know that you are not a trap sent by Mordegrin, The Great One, himself?”

“If we wanted you dead, you would be dead,” she said as she eyed everyone in the group. “Now, you will help us to destroy him, or we will kill you. You have a decision to make. We will extinguish you for not trying to help us return to our home, or you will be extinguished for failing us in our mission. Either way, if The Great One is not destroyed, you will be exterminated by my people.”

“Great,” Harrison growled. “Resistance is futile.”

The woman smiled. “Precisely.”

Movac charged over to the bird-like woman. The heat in her fiery red eyes burned so brightly that her eyes turned vividly blue as she scowled at Movac’s hostile approach.

“Movac, stop!” Navarre ordered.

“I will not be governed or threatened by any beast,” Movac roared. “Find your alliance someplace else.”

A wicked smile drew up on her lips as she reached out and touched Movac, igniting his body into flames and turning him into a pile of ash before he could cry out in pain.

Levi glanced back at Harrison, but both men kept their thoughts to themselves, knowing Celosia could read them. Harrison looked over at Angeline to see his wife’s hostile expression.

“Angie,” Harrison softly called out.

She turned to Harrison, her grave expression unchanged.

“Clear your mind. We will—”

“Female!” Celosia screeched, bringing Angeline’s fierce expression back to her.

“Leave her be!” Navarre called out, stopping the woman’s approach toward Angeline. “She answers to me. The creature you killed was a leader of his own kind, and he was not under my command.”

Celosia darted a deadly gaze toward Angeline so lethal that Harrison believed she would turn Angeline into burning ash with the stare alone.

“Angeline Oxley!” Harrison said in a commanding tone. “Look at me this instant!”

As Levi backed Areion protectively to the other side of Angeline’s horse, Harrison sighed in relief when Angeline looked back at him, and her expression softened. “That’s my girl,” Harrison forced himself to say in a humorous tone. “Unless you want to get barbequed like Movac, I need you to relax.”

Angeline’s jaw loosened as she conceded with a nod.

“Angeline Oxley,” Celosia proclaimed. “A woman governed by a man? How very quaint, and quite unfortunate.” Her iridescent wings shimmered brilliantly when she studied both Harrison and Angeline. “However, it is advantageous for you that you heed his advice at this time.” She glared at everyone around her. “Should any of you seek to go against my will or harm my people, you will meet the same fate as the beast I just destroyed.”

“We will lead you to the woman who holds the power to destroy Mordegrin,” Levi called out. “I suggest you return to focusing on your mission to return home. Harming our people will bring you nothing but imprisonment on our soil.”

Celosia had studied Levi before an odd smile drew up in the corners of her mouth. “You are a wise one,” she added as she stepped toward Navarre.

Navarre locked eyes with her. “Given that all of our lives are threatened, I must request that we urgently form our plans.”

“I will happily grant you that request.” She eyed the group. “Follow me. I have an excellent location for us to strategize.”

With no other option, Navarre nodded and signaled for the group to follow the winged creature to the site she wished to go. The disadvantage they were at was frustrating, but all Levi could focus on was ensuring that they found Reece and Mordegrin’s whereabouts to help her retrieve the stone from him and destroy all of these threats once and for all.

Chapter Nineteen

Knowing that this creature could read minds, Harrison restrained from communicating his thoughts about the situation to Levi. He also forced his angered thoughts from his mind, knowing that even though this creature was trying to work with them, they were at her mercy. He focused on the glimmering wings of the foreign army leading them to the location they were to use to make their new plan of action and erased any other thought from his mind.

Once they were stopped under the shelter of large trees that surrounded a pond, Harrison jumped from Saracen’s back to assist Angeline from her horse. Once their masters dismounted them, the horses meandered toward the water. Rei’s lion-beasts remained with each of the warriors, watching the bird creatures carefully.

Navarre led the group to a seemingly comfortable spot, and they sat in a circle formation. The lions followed Rei and their men and sat protectively behind their masters. Harrison looked over at Angeline and followed her eyes where they were watching the bird creatures bound into the water as if to bathe themselves.

He placed his hand over her tightened fists. “My lady,” he said with a reassuring smile, bringing her out of a daze. “How are you coping?”

Angeline sighed, looked at Levi and back to Harrison. “Coping?” she said with disgust. “We have no idea of Reece’s condition, and now we are at the mercy of these undressed bird creatures. We should not be coping with anything. We should be finding a way to get them under our control and use their powers to help us.”

“You have easily read my mind,” Harrison returned.

“Angie,” Navarre spoke up. “For the time being, I would ask that you find a way past your anger so you are able to keep your thoughts clear. I have a feeling that this creature is watching you closely. I have no idea why she has taken a hostile interest in you, but it is best if you relax. I must ask you to follow my lead as your emperor and allow me to work this situation out.”

Angeline exhaled loudly, and their conversation was cut short when all of the bird creatures returned to the group like a flash of light.

Celosia sauntered over to Angeline, forcing Harrison and Levi to reflexively pull out their daggers, stopping the woman’s pursuit.

“You may hold yourself as a superior to us, but mark my words: if you lay a hand on this woman, we all will die avenging her death,” Harrison warned.

Celosia recoiled back with a laugh. “You men are so protective of this female, and I can’t help but wonder why?” She eyed Levi. “Is she the one with the power, or do you both hold a special place in your lives for her?”

Levi, who had oddly remained quiet throughout the entire confrontation with the fiery creatures, finally spoke up. “You would do best to heed my friend’s advice and stop taunting the woman and us.”

“Is she the one?” Celosia’s eyes blazed with fury at Levi. “I thought we would be able to sense her abilities, but perhaps she is shielding them.”

“You know very well she is not,” Navarre interrupted. “Now, quit trying to find a reason to destroy the woman. The men are correct when they say that we will die to avenge her if you so choose to foolishly end her life.”

Celosia stepped back and studied the group.

“Why were your birds swimming in the water?” Harrison shot back. “Is it to keep your fiery bodies under control so you do not spontaneously combust with the flames from hell that burn within you?”

“Birds?” she questioned.

“Forget it,” Harrison returned. “Why don’t you use your flaming talents to light us a little campfire? You should try to be of some use while we sit here like idiots and join forces with you.”

“I will gladly light a fire; however, I need something that would continue to burn,” she bantered. “Perhaps you’ll offer yourself as the fuel for my flames.”

“The last—”

“Quiet! Both of you,” Levi ordered, bringing everyone’s attention to him. “If we want to find Reece and Mordegrin, I need to focus. If she is within close proximity to me, she can telepathically impress thoughts into my mind. I cannot hear her over all of your pointless arguing.”

“If this woman is near, I will sense her energy,” Celosia responded. “Unless she has lost her powers, which of course we will then—”

“My wife has not lost her powers, and because you will not stop threatening everyone, we now sit and waste more time in trying to locate her and Mordegrin.”

“Do you not trust that your wife’s powers will be able to destroy The Great One on her own? Should we be resolved to the fact that all of you are on a hopeless mission, and we will remain imprisoned in this revolting world for our eternity?”

Levi sprung up, prompting Celosia and her army to reflexively stand as well. “You speak of wisdom so much? Perhaps you should follow your own advice and keep your insecurities to yourself.”

“Levi,” Navarre calmly spoke. “Perhaps it would be best for you to try to reach Reece in the company of Arrow for now. He can also sense her.”

Levi bit hard down on his lip as he looked at the woman with disgust. “Yes, Emperor,” he said before he stormed out of the area.

“My, my,” Celosia said as she watched Levi walk briskly toward the horses. “Your people are quite bizarre.”

We are the strange species? Try looking at a glittering, scaly bird that turns into a fiery beast at any given moment, Harrison thought.

“Your thoughts are difficult to follow,” Celosia returned.

“If you stopped intruding into my mind, you wouldn’t have to use your bird brain to figure out that I am insulting you,” Harrison countered.

“Listen,” Navarre said. “We need to form a plan, and arguing is getting us nowhere,” he said with a reproachful look toward Harrison.

“How does one form a plan with an enemy that plans to destroy them, whether they succeed or not?” Harrison glowered at Celosia.

Harrison felt Angeline’s hand run up his arm, calming his nerves. He shifted his head to the side, annoyed that they were in this situation and knowing it was best if he allowed his uncle and Rei to work out the plans with the aggravating creature.

“Tell me, Emperor.” Celosia looked past him to Rei and his army, which was sitting quietly around the group. “Who are these other beings along with you? They seem very quiet. I do not trust those who have nothing to say.”

Navarre exchanged glances with Rei, and seeing the expression on Rei’s face, he was not about to offer this creature any information.

Navarre looked back at Celosia. “He and his men are our allies. You need not worry about them unless you should decide to threaten our lives in any way.”

“She is wise not to threaten any of us,” Levi said as he approached. He remained standing as he studied Celosia intently. “I am fairly confident that since you are unable to destroy my wife, she could use her powers to destroy you. That is if she were to learn that we met our demise because of your obstinacy.”

“Now that we are even at all levels let us make our plans so we can resume our search for Reece,” Navarre interjected.

“Don’t be so sure of yourselves,” Celosia addressed the group. “Now, can I finally reveal my plans for us to assist the girl who now requires help to destroy The Great One?”

Harrison groaned under his breath, restraining him from saying anything.

“Your plans?” Rei finally spoke up.

Her fiery eyes widened. “Oh? Excuse me. I did not realize any of you had time to devise a plan while you were running for your lives like cowards.”

“Go on,” Navarre said steadily.

“There is a camp of creatures that we must revert back to human form, as the Great One is using their dark energy to fuel his own. We must release them from his curse. Once we cure as many humans as possible, it will begin to deplete some of the energy The Great One has. Once we start removing the energy that continues to shield him, my people will be able to sense his location on this planet. When we find him, we will assist the woman known as Reece in destroying him.”

“She will destroy him with our help. You can rest assured she will not require your help,” Levi growled.

It was obvious he did not want these creatures anywhere near his wife.

“Without our help?” the woman said as she turned. “I disagree. If that were the case, you all would be helping her right now. Instead, you were almost killed before we saved you. You cannot be so arrogant as to think we are not clearly the stronger species.”

“So we just waltz into a town, perform exorcisms on these humans, and Mordegrin loses power?” Harrison retorted. “Let’s get real, how are we supposed to reverse this curse without any power to do so?”

“Your kind will not do anything to reverse the curse. You will simply be used to draw them out of hiding for us to purify them,” Celosia answered.

“So we’re the bait for a bunch of freak humans?” Harrison returned.

“And if the humans cannot be purified?” Navarre questioned.

Celosia stood, preparing to leave. “We destroy them. Come, we have minimal time. We must get to Reece and The Great One this instant.”

The bird-like woman and her army flew close to the ground with Navarre and the warriors following cautiously behind.

Harrison became frustrated again, and this time he didn’t think to keep his thoughts to himself.

How did we manage to find ourselves at the mercy of these things? Harrison thought, frustrated and entirely untrusting of a creature that he knew would kill them, whether or not they succeeded in this mission to help them. How does one kill flaming-birds that turn into evil fire breathing fairies after you’ve already fatally wounded them?

As soon as Harrison started calculating the ways he and the Guardians could rid themselves of these unpredictable and dangerous creatures, Celosia’s voice intruded his mind.

It would be wise to keep your mind clear. Your careless opinions about our kind will ensure that we destroy you.

“Get out of my head, psychopath!” Harrison shouted, forcing the group to glance over at him in disillusionment.

A whistling laugh echoed throughout his mind.

My, what a temper you have, Celosia telepathically taunted him.

A growl of frustration erupted from Harrison’s chest. No individual but Levi had ever intruded into Harrison’s mind, and it was infuriating to have a dangerous enemy inside of his mind.

“Harrison, relax,” Levi spoke out. “Your outbursts are going to cause us greater harm than good.”

Celosia was at Harrison’s side at that moment. “Your friend is a wise one. We want nothing but good to come of this. Now, shall we find and help destroy the Great One, or go back to bickering and worrying over outcomes that may or may not happen?”

Harrison eyed the woman’s humorous gaze. “If I could clip your wings with my sword right now, I would.”

Celosia sneered. “The only reason you are still breathing is that I am allowing it. Your petulance amuses me, for now. Would you like me to set your mind at ease about how you will destroy us?”

Harrison glared at Celosia. “Oh? Please enlighten me, firefly!”

“You cannot.” She laughed and fluttered her wings. “You see, every time we die, we restore ourselves and have more power than before. Killing us only strengthens us.”

“Superb! Now we are taking orders from immortal pixies?” Harrison grumbled. “Fascinating!”

“Why must you insult our kind? We are here to help.”

“You are here to help yourselves while giving us constant death threats. I don’t trust you, and I seek to eliminate those who chose to give me orders by threatening my life,” Harrison stated.

“Forgive my commander, Celosia,” Navarre called out from in front of them.

Celosia glided up to Navarre’s stallion. “Tell me why? Why should I forgive him?”

Navarre didn’t look over to her. “Because it is not in our nature—especially his—to be governed by threats, as he said. Remove your threat that if we fail your people, you will destroy us. If you do, the alliance you seek with us will be more agreeable while we work to destroy Mordegrin.”

“Very well,” she responded. “We will not destroy you and your warriors if you fail us.” She glided ahead of Navarre and glanced back. “We will destroy you, your warriors, and every other living creature in this dreadful world as well.”

Harrison rubbed his forehead. An enemy they could not kill that appeared more dangerous than Mordegrin was now aligned with them and ruling over all of them.

We thought we were stuck between a rock and a hard place earlier, Harrison telepathically informed Levi, knowing Celosia was listening. Now we’re stuck with angry Tinkerbell calling all the shots, or we’re torched!

Levi didn’t bat an eye. If you’d quit taunting her, we might be able to get through all of this alive. We need to stay focused on finding Reece.

Finally, someone of your species speaks sensibly, Celosia telepathically added.

Levi looked over at Harrison and narrowed his eyes. I am still confident that Reece can and will destroy her at will. Let us remain focused on that.

So sure of your treasured gift, Celosia cut in. We shall see if your only hope to save your lives at the end of this is true. If we are not set free, we will do everything in our power to destroy her while you watch.

Harrison watched Levi tightly clench Areion’s reins, but both men remained silent with their thoughts. It was pointless to continue going in circles with this creature.

Once they approached a desolated city, fire and smoke filled the air while buildings burned all around them. Celosia and her army transformed into the fiery birds and bolted up into the sky above them.

The humans who appeared had decaying flesh with pitch black eyes, wandering around in circles until they noticed the arrival of Navarre and Rei’s armies.

“Fresh food!” a woman in a torn dress proclaimed, prompting more and more of these transformed humans to walk out of buildings toward them.

“So much for the friendly fireflies keeping their word and helping us. Where are they going?” Harrison responded.

“Do not kill them!” Celosia’s voice echoed from the skies.

“Unless we are going to be their next meal, I see no other option!” Rei shouted as his lion leaped into the air. Rei lashed out at a human with his chained whip, and his warriors instantly followed his actions.

In that instant, Rei, his men, and the beasts they rode were consumed by streams of fire, sending their ashes floating to the ground. Navarre raised a hand to stop the Guardians’ attack on the death-like humans that were salivating as they came closer.

Before the transformed humans could take another step, they were engulfed in flames, burning them where they stood. Harrison watched in amazement as the human creatures remained silent while the fire quickly covered their bodies, and his jaw dropped when the fire burning them dissipated into black smoke.

“Impossible,” Harrison said, leaping from his horse.

The humans that were cursed creatures of Mordegrin’s were now normal, their clothes not even showing as much as a tear in them. All of the Guardians dismounted their horses and assessed the humans that were standing there, confused.

“Who are you?” the woman who previously approached asked.

“We are known as the Guardians of Earth,” Navarre responded. “Do you have any knowledge as to what happened to you?”

The woman looked intently into Navarre’s eyes, and her eyes widened. “You sent a messenger to warn us from this! He told us something like this would happen, and we laughed at him.”

“Yes,” Navarre responded. “Do you remember what happened to you and these people?”

“A dark cloud,” she stammered as her eyes grew distant. “Then,” she covered her mouth and dropped to her feet, “my family! NO! They were killed. I saw it with my own eyes.”

“You must try to calm yourself,” Navarre informed her, kneeling in front of her. “We are here to help. We will help you find your family.”

“You can’t,” she said through her sobs. “They tried to flee, and they—”

“They imploded,” Celosia simply stated as she walked up to the woman.

After the woman had looked at Celosia, she screamed and instantly threw herself into Navarre for protection.

“Do not fear,” Navarre reassured. “She and her kind have helped to restore you to your natural form. You were turned into a dark creature from the one who has taken over the planet. You are free from his curse. Are there more like you, perhaps in other cities close by?”

Before the woman could speak, blood trickled from her ears, nose, and mouth.

“Harrison, quickly!” Navarre ordered him.

Harrison took Navarre’s place holding the familiar woman. She was one of the staff who stood in the room with the leaders at the White House as Harrison was mocked by them for his warning. He felt nothing but pity for her now, knowing that she witnessed firsthand the dangers he tried to warn them about.

Her weary eyes peered up into his stern ones. “We should have—” She coughed, more blood apparent now.

“Remain calm. You will be fine,” Harrison lied.

The woman’s body went limp in his arms as she oddly smiled. “We should have listened…” were the last words she had spoken before Harrison felt that there was no life left within her body.

He gently set her on the ground, enraged. He gripped each side of his head. “Where are you, Reece?” he roared angrily.

“An utter failure!” Celosia proclaimed as she sauntered around the humans who were dying all around them. “These beings from Earth are not strong enough to withstand the purification fire we offered them.”

“If we cannot save them, we must put them out of their misery this instant,” Navarre returned authoritatively.

“Yours are a compassionate kind. I can appreciate that,” Celosia said as she turned into the fiery bird again.

The others followed and darted past each of the humans wailing in agony. As the creatures passed each human, fire consumed them and turned them to ash at that moment. Black dust and particles filled the atmosphere around them as Celosia returned to her shimmering bird-woman form again. She approached where Harrison, Levi, and Angeline stood at Navarre’s side, staring in shock at the scene before them.

“They suffered no pain.”

“You believe that incinerating someone would be a painless end? Are you insane?”

Celosia offered Harrison a cheeky grin in response. “I can easily help you understand that they died a peaceful death.”

“Enough!” Navarre interrupted. “What are our plans now?”

Celosia eyed what was left of the group. “You and your people are only good for one thing,” she brought her fiery eyes to Levi, “and that is to find the one that can kill Mordegrin. We must press on and find her.”

“Then we—”

Navarre was interrupted by a squealing sound from the sky above so loud that it sent Angeline to the ground cupping her ears. Harrison, who felt as though his head would explode at any moment, knelt down next to his wife and brought her head to his chest, covering her ears with his arms. Finally, the noise stopped.

“Another species has entered this galaxy,” Celosia said as she studied the eerie skies above them, obviously unaffected by what had occurred.

Harrison and Angeline stood as Navarre stepped forward. “How do you know?”

“It is in our nature to feel whether or not a threat is among us. I sense great danger from this species.”

Navarre turned to the group. “Mount your horses and prepare for another battle.”

Celosia watched as the Guardians followed Navarre’s order and mounted their stallions. “Your people will not survive this adversary. We must split up.” She looked sternly at Navarre. “Find the one that can stop this. Stay shielded, and you may have a chance to stay alive. Once we have defeated them, we will return to you.”

“How exactly do you plan on finding us?” Levi questioned.

“We have our own methods of tracking beings with whom we come into contact. Heed my warning now: if you fail us and force us to be imprisoned in this world, we will destroy all of you mercilessly.”

Before anyone could respond, Celosia and her people turned into their fiery bird form and shot up into the skies like laser beams.

“That was certainly comforting,” Harrison grumbled.

Navarre turned his horse. “Let us find a secluded route. We must try to locate Reece.”

“Father, we have no idea where to start. She could be anywhere,” Levi returned despondently.

“Take a look at Arrow,” Harrison called out.

He looked at Levi, whose eyes appeared brighter than before. “You know where she is, don’t you?”

Arrow pawed the ground.

“Now!” Levi called out. “Arrow, bring us to her!”

Chapter Twenty

The horses galloped at a steady pace as they followed Arrow through thick shrubbery, leading them away from the large city and deeper into more rugged terrain. Finally, an opening came into sight. Despite not having encountered any creatures or beings seeking to harm them, Harrison and the group continued to remain cautious at every turn.

Arrow slowed his pace, prompting the group following him to do the same. An abandoned two-story house came into sight. The home was covered with ivy and vines. The white paint that once covered what you could see of the wooden house was peeling. It was evident that this house had been abandoned long before the invasion of Earth. They halted their horses when Arrow stopped in front of the home. Reece’s stallion remained eerily silent as his ears flicked back and forth, studying the home in front of them. It was obvious Reece was close, but her stallion was alerting them that something was not safe about this situation.

Harrison dismounted Saracen, and Levi, Navarre, and Angeline followed his lead. “I will take the front,” he instructed as he walked over to Angeline. “Angie, I need you back on your horse. If anything should come upon you, I want you and this stallion to immediately flee this location.”

“Harry—”

“Angeline.” He stopped her with a commanding expression. “Please, do not question me about this. I do not know what dangers lurk here, and you have not been trained for most of the things we have seen. We will be fine, but I must be assured that you are not harmed. Trust me on this.”

“I understand,” Angeline said as she allowed Harrison to help her back onto her stallion’s back.

Levi walked over to where Harrison approached Navarre. “It is evident that Arrow is sensing danger.” Levi looked back at the unsettled stallion. “We must be prepared for any form of attack.”

“I agree. I will search the grounds surrounding the home,” Navarre stated. “Levi, you will take the back entrance. Gentlemen,” Navarre said in a low voice, “I am fairly certain Mordegrin is still alive and still opening portals to Earth. If Reece is truly here, we have no way of knowing what he may have done to her, as it is obvious she was unable to defeat him. With that said, there is a distinct possibility that this could be a trap.”

Levi let out a loud exhale. “Let us find out.”

Harrison looked at Angeline, who wore a skeptical expression. “Any strange noises, I don’t care if it is a bird chirping, you trust that stallion and leave. This could definitely be a trap.”

Angeline nodded.

“Let us go,” Navarre ordered.

With swords drawn, Levi and Navarre furtively began their search. Harrison quietly walked up to the steps at the entrance of the front porch that wrapped around the home. The broken planks of the steps creaked in response to his weight. He crept up, eyes locked onto the front door that was ajar. As he reached the house’s threshold, Reece viciously lunged out at him from the side.

Harrison turned and gripped her arm, which was holding a sharp blade directed at his heart. He disarmed her and spun her into his grip. As Reece’s back was pressed hard into his chest, she vigilantly continued to fight his stronghold on her.

“I will kill you, you monster,” Reece’s steely voice called out as she continued to fight Harrison. “I will find my way out of your arms and kill you again!” she snarled.

“Reece,” Harrison answered as Reece continued to fight him. “It is Harrison!”

A wicked laugh erupted from Reece. “Of course it is,” she answered. “You and your shapeshifting friends say that every time. I think that line is getting old.”

Harrison spun her around to face him and gripped her shoulders tightly, forcing a screech from Reece.

“Stop fighting me,” he ordered.

“Reece!” Levi’s voice called out from behind.

“Oh,” she answered without looking over at Levi. “There are two of you now?”

Reece remained still in his tightened grip, but her lethal eyes never left his. Her threatening expression told Harrison that she was calculating and searching for a way to kill him.

“Reece, you must believe me. It is truly Levi and me,” Harrison called out. He knew that he could easily overcome her, but he wasn’t sure if she still carried the powers of the stone within her. If she did, there was a possibility that with one wrong move, she would overcome him and end his life.

“Why should I believe you, shapeshifter?” she said as she tried to jerk away from his grips.

Harrison held her steady. “Because the horse standing behind us would have ended my life if I wasn’t actually Harrison.”

She continued to study Harrison for a second before she looked down the steps where Levi stood watching her. Harrison was finally able to note that her eyes were no longer emerald green but the light blue color they were when she didn’t carry the power of the stone.

Levi slowly walked up the steps to her, everyone unsure if she had been transformed into one of Mordegrin’s creatures.

“My love?” Levi whispered as he slowly approached her.

Harrison let out a breath when Reece looked back at him and smiled with tears in her eyes. When he released his hold on her, she brought a hand to his cheek, smiled, and turned to Levi. She collapsed into Levi’s embrace, shedding tears in his arms.

Reece slowly pulled away from Levi, placing both hands on his face. “It’s really you! I can’t believe you found me.” She laughed through her tears.

“Yes.” Levi ran his hand over her cheek. “Are you unwell in any way?”

Reece looked at Levi in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Harrison grinned. “We need to be sure that you don’t want to feed off our blood or eat us for a snack.”

Reece frowned. “No, of course not. Why would you think that?”

“The humans we’ve been encountering on Earth have been transformed into all sorts of unbelievable things since you left to kill Mordegrin,” Harrison added.

Reece looked remorsefully into Levi’s eyes. “I couldn’t do it. I wasn’t strong enough,” she said as a tear slipped down her cheek. “He stole my powers somehow, and everything went black.”

Levi nodded. “You are not at fault. Once we locate him, we will find a way to get you that stone, and we will defeat him then. We had no way of—”

“No,” Reece interrupted Levi. She glanced around at everyone in the group. “He destroyed the stone after he took all of my powers and completed some kind of pyramid alignment with Mars.” Her eyes grew distant. “After that, he sent me here. I was sure he would kill me, but it was obvious he sent me here to torment me with creatures that he created who could shapeshift into beings that resembled all of you.”

“How did you know these were Mordegrin’s creation?” Harrison asked.

“When I killed them with that dagger I found, they turned into black dust, just like his creatures did in that other galaxy."

Navarre stepped up to where they stood and picked up the dagger. “This was one of Diexz’s daggers.” He studied Reece. “How did you manage to find it?”

“Pure luck, I guess. Before I found this house for shelter, I found it stabbed into the ground.”

“This is worse than we could have ever imagined,” Navarre murmured. “Reece, how many times have you battled the shapeshifters you mentioned?”

“Honestly, I don’t know.” Her eyes roamed the area. “All I know is that I battle them every day, which means they should be making an appearance any time now.”

“We must leave this location immediately,” Navarre ordered. “We must find a new shelter, and we will discuss a strategy for survival. Hopefully, we can derive a plot together to destroy Mordegrin.”

After quietly assessing Reece’s current condition, it was apparent she hadn’t had anything to eat and was barely able to keep her eyes open. Levi stopped her as soon as she headed toward Arrow. For the first time, the horse shifted, making it obvious that he wouldn’t allow her to ride him.

Reece looked at Arrow in confusion. “Arrow? It’s me. Why are you acting like this?”

Levi brought his hand to Reece’s worn face. “He is not rejecting you because you are a threat to us.” He smiled sympathetically at Reece. “He senses your weakness and knows you are unable to ride safely on your own. You will ride with me.”

Reece nodded, and she followed Levi over to Areion.

Once the group was settled on their horses, Navarre spun his stallion back to face them. “We’ll ride as fast and as far away from civilization as we can. After we find a location where I can be assured that we are safe, we will make a shelter. We must find food for Reece now that she no longer possesses the power of that stone.”

The horses fled the location swiftly. Levi kept a firm grip on Reece, who seemed to have fallen asleep in his arms as soon as he cradled her tightly against his chest. The blood-red sun that had served to color the entire Earth with an eerie glow had finally disappeared and allowed darkness to set in. Harrison adjusted his vision to the darkness, seeing everything as it were daylight, but he could tell Angeline was struggling to ride without being able to see anything while she rode.

“Angie, allow me to bring you onto Saracen with me,” Harrison called out over the thunderous sounds of the racing horses.

“I am fine. We need to keep moving,” she answered. “I just—”

Before Angeline could finish, Harrison had pulled her onto Saracen from her horse. Harrison slid back off the saddle onto the horse’s back, allowing Angeline to ride comfortably in front of him. As the horses raced through the pitch black night, Angeline leaned back into his chest.

He kept a steady rein on Saracen, yet managed to embrace his weary wife in response. He kissed her cheek. “My little warrior seems to be quite exhausted,” he teased, hoping to ease Angeline’s tension.

“I am unsure of how you can hold a conversation at this time, Harry.”

Harrison gripped Angeline as Saracen gathered himself and followed the other horses in leaping over a large tree that had fallen on its side. Once the tree was cleared, Saracen returned to top speed.

“Would you rather me worry over things we cannot control?” he asked. “You should know that the man you married will not be ruled by fear.”

He felt Angeline lightly chuckle. “That is why I love you.”

“I know that you can endure without food or sleep by using your natural mindset,” Harrison responded. “However, why don’t you use this time to rest your eyes and allow thoughts of better times to send you into a peaceful slumber?”

“I would love that; however, my darling, I cannot find rest on top of a horse. I just hope we will reach a safe destination soon.”

Harrison laughed. “Reece looks as though she is sleeping on a cloud. You must relax.”

Angeline molded her back into Harrison’s chest. “She is human, and that is another thing I am concerned about at this time.” Angeline sighed. “Harry, she looks dreadful. I am fearful that she will not survive.”

Angeline was right. Reece looked worn, exhausted, and famished. They had no idea how long she had been at that location. No one knew when the last time was that she had water or food or rest. All she had been doing was fighting for her life against the beings she referred to as shapeshifters.

To rest Angeline’s mind, Harrison responded, “Believe me, that woman has been through and seen much worse. Human or not, she will pull through. Please rest.”

Angeline exhaled, and Harrison felt the weight of her body in his arms. He had kissed the top of her head before he brought his attention back to the dark forest through which the horses raced.

Heel, Saracen! Levi mentally ordered Harrison. We are approaching a group of creatures. We must hope that we can race through this location unharmed.

Knowing that Saracen was already at top speed, Harrison hoped the horse could give him more. He now saw what Levi saw. Green eyes and dark, shadowy creatures stood in a group ahead of them.

“Now, Arrow!” Navarre ordered.

At Navarre’s command, Arrow and Angeline’s stallion protectively led the group. They ferociously charged into the pack of salivating beasts and attacked them with their hooves, trampling over them to make a clearing through which the group could ride.

There went the hope that we’ll be stopping our horses anytime soon! Harrison mentally informed Levi.

Levi glanced back. I am unsure if there is a safe place anywhere on this dreadful planet anymore. I am hoping we will encounter some more Guardians along our way.

I have a feeling that we are the last of the Guardians.

Strangely, I feel the same as you, Levi returned.

They continued to race their horses throughout the bleak night, and by the time the red sun entirely shed its eerie glow upon the desolated surface of Earth, Navarre halted the horses near a rapidly running creek.

“Given that we haven’t encountered anything for hours, this is a perfect opportunity for the horses to drink and for us to make plans,” Navarre said as the group dismounted.

Levi carried Reece’s seemingly lifeless body over to the brook. He scooped up a handful of water, tasting it.

“Reece,” he called out softly, “open your eyes, love.”

He scooped more water and brought it to her dry, cracked lips. Harrison and Angeline walked closer, both hoping that Reece would accept the water.

“The water is uncontaminated,” Levi said, encouraging the water to Reece’s lips.

“Levi, I have a container,” Angeline offered. “Will it help?”

Levi shook his head. “I need her to awaken more,” he responded. Another handful of water to Reece’s mouth, and to everyone’s relief, Reece gripped Levi’s hand, sucking the water from it. “Good,” Levi said. Levi turned to Angeline, took the offered canteen that she held out, and encouraged Reece to drink.

Reece’s knuckles turned white as she started gulping the water from the container. “Drink it slowly. You are severely dehydrated, and your body can easily reject the fluids if you take in too much too quickly.”

As Levi continued to work on reviving Reece, Harrison and Angeline walked over to where Navarre was studying their surroundings.

“We have reached the Alleghany Mountains. We must bring the horses as far up into these mountains as possible. It is our only chance to remain clear of humans and any of the creatures that Mordegrin has prowling these lands.”

“This will be very steep terrain,” Harrison answered.

Navarre’s eyebrows knit together. “This may be trying on the horses, given the energy they have expended to get us here, but I am hopeful that nothing will come into contact with us as long as we conceal ourselves deep within these woods.”

“I agree. There are secluded rivers, and hopefully, we can hunt the area while we hide in this location.”

Navarre looked at Harrison. “I do not wish to sound defeated, but I am unsure if any of this can be undone.”

Harrison studied their surroundings and looked over at Reece as Levi cleansed her battered face from the dirt and wounds she had suffered. “If only she still possessed the stone’s power.”

“I worry over the wounds she has suffered and whether an infection is setting in,” Navarre answered.

“I do as well; however, that is not why I wish she carried the power,” Harrison returned, prompting Navarre to look at him in confusion. “Being the descendant of Paul Xylander and having the power of the stone, who knows, she could have possibly found a way to fix this, just as Xylander did when our ancestors battled the Ciatron.”

Navarre’s shook his head solemnly. “I believe this is far worse than that battle. Earth has been invaded, there is a supernatural being controlling it with dangerous creatures answering to him, and I struggle to believe there is any way we can ever fix this. I cannot fathom the reality that this fate has befallen all of us.”

“Angie,” Levi called out. “May I ask a favor?”

Angeline was instantly at Levi’s side. “Anything.”

“Reece is extremely weak, and I need you to sit with her. I have noticed fish in that stream, and she needs to eat,” he said as Angeline sat, taking Levi’s place at Reece’s side. She gently laid Reece’s head on her lap and nodded to Levi to assure him that Reece was okay in her care.

Levi directly went to his saddle bag, unraveling the leather straps that held it together.

“Son, we must keep going,” Navarre said as he and Harrison approached.

“I will not arrive at a location for our safety with my wife dead in my arms,” Levi returned. “If you wish to move on, then go.”

“Uncle, we may be safe in this location for the time being,” Harrison added. “As you mentioned when we stopped, we haven’t seen any signs of life or creatures for hours.”

Navarre rubbed the back of his neck thoughtfully. “Very well.”

Levi glanced back at the men. “There is trout in the water. She can safely eat it raw; therefore, we can keep our location concealed without having to create a fire.”

Levi reached for a branch of a tree, broke it off, and began stripping it of its leaves with his dagger. Harrison and Navarre followed Levi’s actions by fashioning spears from tree branches and attaching their daggers to the tip of them with leather ties.

“Spearfishing,” Harrison chuckled. “This might be illegal in this part of the world, you know.”

Levi finished wrapping his dagger to the long stick. “Call the cops,” he said dryly as he walked back toward the river.

By the time Harrison and Navarre completed their spears, Levi had already speared a fish and returned to where Reece lay sleeping in Angeline’s lap. Levi brought another dagger out and began carefully cleaning the fish and preparing small bites for Reece. Little by little, Reece accepted the raw fish that Levi was feeding her, sipping on water after each bite.

“She will start coming around soon,” he informed Angeline as Harrison and Navarre approached with their catches.

As they all sat together, eating and allowing the horses to graze and rest, Harrison looked over at Angeline as she forced the raw fish into her mouth.

“My lovely Angeline,” Harrison said after swallowing a bite. “It appears as though all of your dreams have come true.”

Angeline looked at Harrison as if he had lost his mind. “I am eating raw fish in the wilderness as we dodge evil creatures. Please enlighten me as to which part of the adventure we are on that is fulfilling my wildest dreams.”

Harrison grinned. “You have always desired to join the Guardians in protecting Earth, you highly enjoy the planet, and now,” he laughed with disbelief, “it is your new home.”

Levi sighed. “Let us hope that is not the case, my friend.”

Navarre stood after hearing a rustling in the bushes, prompting the horses to become uneasy.

Levi and Harrison followed Navarre’s lead, studying the bushes around them. All men had drawn their swords as they walked toward the foliage. Before they could take another step, a rabbit leapt out of the bushes and scurried into the forest.

All three men sighed in unison, forcing a laugh from Harrison.

“This is absurd,” he blurted out. “This is how we must live on this desolate planet? In fear?”

“Until we can find a way out of this situation, nephew, I am afraid we cannot trust any noises or beings of any kind,” Navarre responded.

Levi solemnly looked at both men. “We will destroy Mordegrin. Of that, I am sure now. Reece is recovering, it is best that we be on our way. We need to settle into a location and start figuring out how we will locate and destroy him. Reece may not be in possession of the stone’s powers, but there is hope that with the Olteniaus genetics within her, she can help us in some way to destroy him.”

Navarre nodded his head in agreement. “We will not lose hope in her or our cause. We have been charged to protect Earth, and we will find a way to uphold our duties.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Reece had been in and out of consciousness for the last few hours. She was extremely exhausted, but she understood the severity of their situation. She let out a cry of relief when the journey through the rugged mountain terrain had finally come to an end, and they spotted an old abandoned cabin on the banks of a river. The thickly wooded area that they traveled through opened up to pastures and tall trees surrounding their location.

After they had dismounted the horses, the men inspected the cabin. Surprisingly, the cabin was in better condition on the inside than it was on the outside. Dust covering the neglected furniture in the room was really the only sign to show everyone that no one had occupied the home for quite some time. They entered one of the four small rooms, and Reece shrieked in horror when she saw the remains of the previous occupant lying on the bed.

Levi left Reece’s side to examine the skeletal remains. “The human appears to have met his demise quite a few years back,” he said as he took his dagger and moved the bones, which lay underneath dusty, worn out overalls and a flannel shirt.

“We shall give him a proper burial on this land,” Navarre interjected. “Living in a cabin so very secluded, I would not be surprised if he had been withdrawn from civilization. No one would have ever known of his death. It seems he may have passed in his sleep.”

“There’s a happy ending!” Harrison quipped.

Reece felt much more energized, but still somewhat weak. When she leaned against the wall for support, Angeline was directly at her side.

“You are quite pale,” Levi said as his eyes roamed over her face.

“I’m feeling better, just a little weak,” Reece sighed.

Angeline brought her arm through Reece’s. “You men go deal with properly burying that poor man. Reece and I shall get some fresh air before we look for some things to start cleaning this place up.”

The men walked out onto the porch with Navarre, who carried a folded up sheet in his arms. He looked back at Harrison and Levi. “We cannot be positive that we are in complete isolation here. Levi, take Areion and my stallion and do a perimeter search of this location. Harrison, I need you to stay as close to the ladies as possible and be prepared for anything to arrive at any time. We cannot be so sure that Celosia and her warriors aren’t searching for us. I will return to help once I have finished giving this human a proper burial.”

Levi knelt before Reece, who was sitting on the porch next to Angeline. “I will return soon. If you begin to feel ill, let Harrison know immediately. I should be in close enough range for him to telepathically communicate with me.”

Reece covered his cheek with her hand. “I’m going to be fine, quit worrying so much.”

Levi stood and turned back to Areion. After he swiftly climbed onto the horse’s back, he was off and disappeared into the forest that surrounded them.

Reece looked over at Angeline and smiled. “Shall we get to work on cleaning this place up?”

“One thing for sure is that this place isn’t going to clean itself,” Harrison said as he walked around from the side of the cabin with a large metal pail, a broken handled broom, and a frayed mop. “Have at it, ladies.”

Angeline and Reece stood in unison. “Why don’t you make yourself useful, darling?” Angeline said wryly. “Why don’t you remove all the bedding and find a way to clean them so we can rest in some comfort tonight?”

“On wet bedding?” Harrison eyed the area. “How do you suppose we dry them, lovely Angeline?” he taunted.

“I am quite certain you are clever enough to figure something out. Your cunning is half the reason I married you, you know.” Angeline had winked at her husband before she and Reece turned into the cabin.

It didn’t take as much time as Reece had imagined to freshen up the cabin. Soaps and cleaners had been stored in a closet, along with other supplies, making the job much easier than anticipated. After Levi had returned with reports that there were no signs of any danger to them in the vicinity, he assisted Harrison in making clotheslines to hang the bedding on to dry. After Harrison found an old washboard, Reece and Angeline couldn’t resist the urge to sneak around the cabin to watch him scrubbing the linens.

Navarre located a root cellar underneath the cabin and noticed the location where the former occupant had planted a garden when he was alive. Together, everyone worked tirelessly to get the cabin in a livable condition.

Reece swung a broom hard into one of the rugs she had been cleaning, and she was startled after she turned to find Levi beaming at her.

“Levi, after everything we’ve been through, you know I hate it when you sneak up on me. Why must you insist—”

Levi’s lips silenced her momentarily. “Forgive me,” he said as he brushed her hair out of her face. “Harrison and I are going to be down by the river. Hopefully, we will catch enough fish for our dinner tonight.”

Reece sighed, as the day of cleaning this cabin was finally catching up with her. “That sounds wonderful. I really am starving. Eating dried fruit all day is getting kind of old.”

Levi rubbed along her arm. “You and Angeline have been at this nonstop. Perhaps you should relax in the cabin for a while.”

Reece rubbed her dusty forehead. “I can’t relax. Tell me I’m a spoiled brat, but being covered in dust all day makes me want a shower more than I ever have wanted one in my life.”

Levi looked beyond her at the river. “Until we can figure out a way to repair that water wheel and bring power into the cabin as it once had, you may consider bathing yourself in the river,” he said hopefully. “I will have Harrison remain at the cabin while I watch over you.”

“Just go get us something to eat. I’m sure I’ll survive,” she teased.

“Certainly, Reece.” Harrison stepped out toward their direction, with his horse trailing behind. “Which fast food restaurant would you prefer?”

Reece eyed Harrison. “Very funny.”

That evening after finishing the meal Levi and Harrison successfully caught, the group sat around flickering candles and tried to enjoy their momentary reprieve.

Navarre chucked another piece of wood into the fireplace and leaned forward, bringing his attention to where Reece sat at Levi’s side. “Reece, where did Mordegrin take you, and how is it that you no longer have the power of the stone?”

It was the first time anyone had an opportunity to discuss what happened when they had split up. She looked at Levi, remembering the wound on his neck and wondering what he had gone through himself.

She cleared her throat and remained focused on answering Navarre. “After Mordegrin had brought me to the great pyramids in Egypt, I battled him the best I could, but he was more powerful. Everything happened so quickly. When he drained the stone’s powers from me and destroyed the stone, I was sure he might kill me. But he sent me—”

“To a location where he knew we would find you and realize that we are helpless now,” Levi interrupted. “He wants us to know that we are at his mercy.”

“It may feel that way, yes,” Navarre said. “But you both have proven you can overcome Mordegrin’s torture.”

“And that is why we will somehow be victorious,” Harrison added as he draped an arm around Angeline and plopped a boot up on the table before him. “That wicked fool is not wise to allow us time to think and plan a way to end him.”

“Harrison, I have no powers,” Reece said.

“You need to do some meditation or something of that nature.” He nodded toward her and Levi. “You kissed Levi and transferred the stone’s location into his mind before you ever touched the stone. You also have the ability to impress your thoughts into Levi’s mind.”

“He is correct, Reece,” Navarre added. “You may not feel it within you now, but you were exercising abilities before you received the stone’s powers.”

“What is it that you want me to do? Create a new stone?” Reece laughed incredulously.

Levi shifted and looked directly at Reece. “If your ancestor was able to create such a thing, you may have the ability to do so as well.”

Reece fidgeted with her hands. “I will do my best.” She glanced around the room. “I suppose it is our only option to get out of this place.”

They continued to debrief each other on everything that had occurred since they were forced out of Pemdas. All of it was surreal, and Reece knew that now more than ever she had to search deep within her to try and pull out whatever abilities she naturally had without the enhancement of the stone.

As she curled up on the stiff mattress next to Levi, she struggled to sleep, even though she was exhausted.

“Levi?” she whispered as she reached up and ran her fingers through his wavy hair.

“I figured you would be sound asleep by now.” He looked over at her.

“How can we be so sure that Mordegrin will not send anything out to kill us?”

“We cannot.”

“Then why are we going to bed like nothing could rush through the doors of this place at any moment and kill us all?”

Levi twisted to face her and brought his hand to her face. “Is that why you are struggling to sleep?”

“How can anyone sleep? Why isn’t someone staying up and standing guard or something?”

“You do realize that there is a group of war horses outside, and if they sense any form of danger approaching, we will definitely be alerted to it.”

She licked her dry lips. “Do you think Marian is okay? What if Mordegrin has destroyed the galaxy where your father sent everyone?”

“You cannot allow your mind to be consumed with so much negativity.” He smiled warmly. “Try to focus on the fact that we have overcome much together, and we will do it again.” He kissed her lips, letting his lips linger for a moment before bringing her into a tighter embrace. “Please try to rest.”

Reece sighed and let the security of Levi’s strong body comfort her. She closed her eyes and envisioned them back at their home in Pemdas. Her mind was filled with images of them strolling Marian through their gardens, Mozart skipping and flying around the habitat Levi created for him, and any other positive memory she could conjure up. Those images were the last thing she remembered before three hard knocks resonated through the small room where they slept.

Levi lurched from the bed and jerked the door open, wearing nothing but the flannel pants that Reece and Angeline found along with other clothes neatly folded in drawers.

“Harrison?” he questioned. “What is wrong?”

“There is an announcement that must be made, and I’m afraid my wife and I have waited long enough.” He brought his arm around Angeline.

Levi exhaled. “Very well, but given the situation we are currently in, do you not believe it would be wise to be less dramatic? Even the sun has not yet risen.”

Reece got out of bed and rushed to the door, riddled with excitement. Navarre stood behind the couple with a proud expression.

“I’m with Levi. I thought we were under attack; but please, what’s the news?”

“Last evening, Angeline and I heard the heartbeats resonating from within her womb,” Harrison said cheerfully. “She is carrying two babies!”

“Twins!” Reece giggled as she reached out to Angeline and hugged her tightly. “This is so wonderful to hear!”

Levi shook Harrison’s hand. “Congratulations to both of you. This is fantastic news indeed,” he said as he brought an arm around Angeline.

“I believe Harrison is about to have his work cut out for him. This might be nature’s way of paying him back for being such a mischievous child.” Navarre laughed. He looked at Angeline and Harrison. “Congratulations again, to both of you. This news has served to give me hope that life for all of us will indeed go on, and we will find a way back to our families and put an end Mordegrin’s threat to our world.”

“I agree,” Reece said, feeling more determined than ever to start the process of wakening her abilities within her.

“Two young princes shall soon join not only us but also all of our families when we reunite with them!” Harrison declared proudly.

Levi grinned. “Indeed, I believe my father is correct!” He clapped Harrison on his shoulder. “Knowing that you are about to raise two young boys gives me much satisfaction. This surely will be a delight to watch.”

Angeline intertwined her fingers with Harrison’s. “We both will hold you and Emperor Navarre to those words!” She kissed Harrison on his cheek.

That afternoon, the men were dressed in more clothes that Angeline and Reece and found. All wore flannel shirts, and all of the men had to roll their sleeves up because they were much too short for them. Reece laughed at the realization that all this man had worn were denim overalls and flannel shirts. The men had transformed from their impressive Guardian attire into rural farming attire, and Reece couldn’t restrain her laughter.

“Laugh it up, Reece,” Harrison said as he tugged on the straps of his overalls. “You are wearing flannel, too, you know.”

Reece brought her arm around Levi, ignoring Harrison. “Be safe on your patrol this morning, you handsome lumberjack.”

Levi arched a brow and brushed a finger over her nose before kissing her. “Perhaps if you focused extra hard on your meditations today, you could help us destroy Mordegrin sooner than later, and I can wear more suitable clothing.”

“I think we bring this attire to life,” Harrison said as he stepped down off the porch. “If I’m honest, I quite like the liberation I feel while wearing these overalls. Sometimes a man needs to not be so constricted.”

“Good.” Levi walked out toward Areion. “Perhaps the comforts of your attire will help you speed up your work, and you will have fixed that water wheel by the time I return.”

Levi hoisted himself up on Areion, Arrow at his side. “I shall return with any news in a while.” He winked at Reece, and then both horses raced off toward the woods.

Reece folded her arms and inhaled deeply. “How am I supposed to meditate in this environment?” she said, studying the menacing sky above them.

“For starters,” Harrison picked up a bucket of tools, “quit staring at the gloomy sky that Mordegrin has created. Close your eyes and think about the beauty of the sky in Pemdas.”

Reece smiled down at him. “Go fix the water wheel!”

“Very well. You, my lady, go start tweaking your mental abilities so we do not need a water wheel.”

A week had passed since Reece began her meditations. She strained her mind daily to rediscover the abilities she once had, but nothing was happening. She felt a bit stronger today, so she spent the majority of the day alone in her room deep in thought. She was sure that on this day, it would work. Her eyes snapped open, feeling a strange confidence, and she had to see if something was changing in her.

She ran down the stairs and out to where everyone sat in light conversation in the small living room.

“Reece?” Levi said, standing up. “Has something changed?”

I love you, and all I want is to annihilate Mordegrin, she mentally spoke the strongest feelings in her to Levi.

“Reece?” Levi questioned again.

“Did you hear my thoughts?” she asked excitedly.

Levi frowned. “No.”

Reece’s heart sank, and she couldn’t help collapsing into Levi’s arms and shedding tears. “Why isn’t this working?”

“Perhaps you are trying too hard and not letting your abilities naturally open up to you,” Levi suggested.

“I’ve tried everything.” She dried her eyes and walked over to sit on the sofa.

Levi joined her. “Reece, we have selfishly put this weight upon you, and I believe that may be the cause for your struggles. Mordegrin—”

“Mordegrin!” she snarled as she eyed the patterns of the rug before her. “What if he is the reason I can’t do this?” She looked at Levi. “He drained the stone’s energy from me, but he had so much power over me at the time that he could have easily blocked all of my abilities from working ever again.”

“That is something I would not put past that creep,” Harrison added.

“You may be correct,” Navarre said in a concerned voice. “If you think about it, we have not been approached by any dangerous beasts since we arrived here. If Mordegrin has drained Reece entirely of her abilities, he may not be able to sense her anymore.”

Levi rubbed his forehead. “That works to our advantage for survival on this planet, but it does not serve to get us out of here.”

“I will not believe we are defeated,” Angeline finally spoke. “None of us can feel that way.”

“I don’t know how to feel anymore.” Reece stood. “Please excuse me. I think I need some fresh air.”

When she stepped out onto the front porch, Levi was at her side. She looked up into the sky, and her heart pounded in her chest when Levi rushed off the porch and bellowed for Areion. Reece looked in horror to find the stallion down on his side, breathing shallowly with his eyes closed.

“Areion!” Levi boomed. He gripped the stallion’s harness. “You must stand!” he ordered as everyone flooded out of the house to join Levi and Reece as they knelt by the unresponsive stallion.

Reece ran her hands along his coat. “What is wrong with him?”

Levi looked toward the woods. “The stubborn beast went outside of my orders and must have eaten that shrubbery that is poisonous to him.”

“Harrison, go to the other side,” Navarre ordered. “We must get him to his feet.”

Reece stood back, covering her mouth. “This can’t be happening,” she said as the men worked to get the horse up.

“Areion, STAND!” Levi ordered again. “Stand, or I should gladly leave you to die!”

With a grunt from Areion and the encouragement of the men, Areion finally responded. He was quickly on his feet, yet unsteady and holding his head down.

Levi lifted his chin with his reins. “I should have just let you die, boy! You knew better,” he scolded the horse.

“I hope you don’t mind sleeping in an empty bed tonight, Reece,” Harrison shook his head.

“What are you talking about?”

Levi turned to walk with Areion. “Because of my stubborn horse’s nature, I will be up walking him until this poison passes through his system.”

Reece caught up with Levi. “I’ll stay with you both. He won’t die, will he?”

Levi looked over at his stallion. “Right now, I should let him,” he scolded Areion again. “Due to the fact that his war skills are needed, I will forgive this and use the rest of my day and all of the night to walk it out of him.”

Reece gripped Levi’s arm. “Let me walk him for now.” She smiled. “Areion doesn’t need to be yelled at, and I’m sure you and Harrison have more work to do on that water wheel before it gets dark.”

Levi’s lips twisted. “I will stay with him for now. He is weak and could go down again at any moment.”

Reece was glad Levi opted to stay with his stallion, as the massive beast struggled to lift each leg. It was a devastating sight to see the once powerful horse in such a feeble condition.

“Come on,” Levi ordered when Areion stopped and let out an exasperated breath.

Reece watched Areion sway toward her, but he managed to regain his balance when Levi stood in front of the horse, gripping each side of his stallion’s head.

“You are fiercer than this,” he said, studying the horse’s dull eyes. “You will pull it together and walk this out!”

Areion grunted and lifted a large hoof.

“That’s a good boy,” Reece encouraged.

Reece sighed in relief when Areion finally started to press his hooves hard into the ground, and his usual canter returned to him. Levi started pacing Areion faster once he saw the horse was getting past his illness.

“Maybe you won’t be up all night walking him after all?” Reece said, relieved. “I think he’s already much better.”

Levi stopped Areion, looked into his eyes, and carefully ran his hands along his belly. “He is mending, but the poison is still affecting him. This will be an all-night ordeal.” He resumed their walk. “Perhaps Areion has learned his lesson. He has never experienced an illness such as this before.”

Areion was fully recovered by the next morning, as Levi predicted. In the days following, even though the men continued to strategize defeating Mordegrin, they were absently starting to adapt to their new life on Earth. No one would mention words of giving up, but it was becoming apparent that they weren’t making any progress. Reece continued to try to tune in to her abilities, but nothing came of it. All felt lost, and the red skies were a constant reminder that she had failed with the only chance that was given to her. The most aggravating part was that she couldn’t fix it, no matter how hard she tried.

Chapter Twenty-Two

EIGHT MONTHS LATER

Reece walked Levi out to the front porch of the cabin. She couldn’t help thinking the only thing that had changed since their arrival was Angeline’s swelling abdomen. Even with the excitement of Angeline being due to give birth to the twins within the month, Reece couldn’t help thinking about her daughter who she missed so terribly.

“Do you think we will ever see Marian again?” Reece quietly asked. “I know we’ve had many discussions about not ever giving up, but I can’t help but miss her and wonder if we’ll ever have our baby again.”

Levi turned her to face him. “I ask myself that question quite often.” He kissed her. “But as you said, and what we must keep reminding ourselves, we must never give up hope that we will be with all of our family again.”

“I’m so thrilled for Angeline and Harrison,” she said as tears sprung to her eyes. “I just—I’m so sorry.”

Levi brushed the tear that slipped down her cheek and looked at her with a sympathetic grin. “What could you possibly be sorry for, my love?”

She looked up at him with remorse. “Isn’t it obvious? I probably can’t have children anymore. Marian was the only child I could give you, and we may never see her again.”

Levi grew solemn as he embraced Reece. “Never apologize for such things. We cannot be certain that you will never be able to conceive again.” He stepped back and lifted her chin. “I will always love you, whether or not you can bear children. Our love is much stronger than that, and you know it.”

Reece sighed. “I feel so empty inside. I can’t explain it.”

“I completely understand. You only had the privilege of nurturing our daughter for a week before Mordegrin forced us to send her away for her protection.” He brought his lips down onto hers. “I miss her every day as well, but I try to put my gratefulness in that she is with my mother, sister, and Shallek’s people ahead of my grief. Her safety is what is most important.”

Reece nodded. “You’re right. And I’m pretty sure Angie and Harrison’s twins will keep us all quite busy once they arrive,” she said, forcing herself into a more positive mindset.

“If the twins are anything like their father, we most definitely will have our hands full.”

“I look forward to meeting them.” Reece smiled and tugged on his overalls. “Looks like it’s time for you to go hunting with the men. Angie and I will be anxiously waiting to see what our dinner will be tonight.”

Levi chuckled. “I think rattlesnake would be an excellent delicacy for our lovely women,” he winked.

Reece smirked at Levi’s amused expression. “I don’t believe that there are enough rattlesnakes around to fill up the constantly famished pregnant gal.”

“Very true!” Harrison said as he walked out of the front door with Navarre. “That woman could eat an entire buffalo if we were lucky enough to have them in this area.”

The group laughed as Levi bent to kiss Reece. “We’ll return as soon as possible,” he said, brushing a finger over her nose before turning and following the men down to the waiting horses.

That afternoon, Reece and Angeline went on about their daily routine. They managed to plant a garden from dried seeds found in the cabin’s root cellar, and the vegetables were ripening nicely given the state of Earth’s altered atmosphere. After both women had plucked enough green beans for their dinner, they strolled back to the cabin.

“Angie, I have to say that since you are due to have the twins this month,” Reece started as she interlaced her arm through Angeline’s, “you should probably take it a little easier. Pemdai or not, you really should be resting more.”

Angeline smiled. “I would go crazy sitting in that cabin all day. I have to do something to keep my mind busy.”

“Good point,” Reece responded. “Hopefully, the twins will come soon, so we will have a new form of entertainment.”

As the women ascended the steps to the cabin, Reece motioned for Angeline to sit on the porch chair that Levi had restored. “Here’s the bucket. You’re on bean-snapping duty today.” She teased. “I’ll be back in a bit. It’s time to head to the river and do some laundry. Try not to get jealous that I have the best chore,” Reece said dryly.

“I’ll gladly sit that one out today,” Angeline laughed.

Reece took a wicker basket filled with clothes down to the water and began washing them against the washboard. As she washed the clothing quietly, her heart leapt when she heard loud growls coming from the cabin. Her heart started racing, and then to her greatest fear, she heard Angeline scream with an agonizing wail.

Reece stumbled, turning so quickly her feet couldn’t catch up. She recovered herself as she ran up the hill to the cabin.

“NO!” she heard Harrison roar wildly.

“Go at them from the side,” Navarre ordered.

When Reece reached the cabin, the horrific sounds she had heard were nothing compared to the sight before her. A group of scaly creatures had found them. Their tales were like razors, and their long snouts had rows of fangs surrounding them. Fiery red eyes fell on Reece as the creature began zeroing in on her.

Before she could run, Levi ran up behind it and severed its frightening head from its body. There were at least a dozen of these creatures, and the men were at a horrible disadvantage. Unexpectedly, amidst the chaos, roars, and fighting, the creatures vaporized into black dust.

It felt as though time had stopped, and everyone stood frozen in shock. Harrison was the first to recover as he bolted over to where Angeline lay on the ground. Her clothes were ripped to shreds in the pool of blood that she lay in.

The group quickly raced to where Harrison was on his knees, cradling Angeline. He ran his hand over the scrapes and wounds on her face, then he brought his hand over hers, cradling her stomach.

“Angie, stay with me,” his voice cracked as the pool of blood she lay in grew rapidly.

Reece watched the entire scene play out in horror. There was no hope to save Angeline. Her fatal wounds were giving her just enough time to say goodbye.

Angeline gripped Harrison’s hand. “Our sons’ hearts no longer beat.” A tear slipped down her cheek.

“Angie, don’t!” Harrison said frantically as tears streamed uncontrollably down his face. “Don’t! You’re here. I’m here. You’re with me! Stay with me!”

Angeline reached for Harrison’s face. “I have loved you forever.” She coughed, blood streaming out of her mouth, down her cheek, and onto her neck. “My darling Harry, I…” She gasped and smiled strangely. Without another word, Angeline’s eyes and body went lifeless as she took her last breath.

“NO!” Harrison howled. “NO! You can’t leave me here!” He brought a hand around Angeline’s neck, supporting her lifeless body as he brought her face to his neck.

Levi rushed over to Reece as she fell to the ground, sobbing and covering her eyes with her hands. Levi lifted her up to her feet, and she buried her face into his chest as they listened and watched Harrison beg Angeline to come back to him. Before anyone could offer support to him, Harrison stood. When he turned, the lethal expression he wore sent shivers down Reece’s spine. The grief, the anger, and the warrior all were present.

Navarre and Levi walked toward him. “Harrison.” Navarre calmly reached out to where Harrison had Angeline’s blood drenched body cradled in his arms.

“Stand back!” Harrison growled. “Leave us be.”

Harrison wandered off alone into the forest, and Saracen followed closely and protectively behind as they disappeared into the thick shrubbery. If there were any other creatures out there, Reece knew that Harrison wouldn’t bother to fight them away.

“This tragedy is unspeakable,” Navarre said shakily. “Mordegrin knows where we are now. We must find another place of refuge once Harrison says his farewells.”

Reece collapsed into Levi’s embrace, weeping uncontrollably by the horror of what had taken place. “She is at peace with her babies now,” Levi said flatly as he brushed his hand over her hair.

“How could this happen? Everything was fine,” Reece sobbed.

Before anyone could say another word, the blood red sun they had seen since they arrived was unshielded by its eerie color. The red glow in the sky above them slowly vanished, displaying a brilliant blue hue. Confused, Reece looked over to Levi and Navarre, who held the same expressions.

“What is going on?” Levi asked.

“I am wondering the same,” Navarre said. “First those creatures are vaporized, and now this?”

“The Great One has been destroyed,” a strange voice called out.

In that instant, Navarre and Levi drew their swords, and Levi briskly shoved Reece behind him. She peered around his side to see a woman with feathers covering her head and shimming iridescent wings from behind her. The entire group she was with looked the same, except their colors were different with brilliant yellows, oranges, greens, and red patterns throughout their large wings.

“What do you want from us after all this time?” Levi boomed.

“To offer you our gratitude. Now that Mordegrin has been destroyed, we can return to our world. If it weren't for The Key, we would have been trapped here for eternity.”

What? Reece went to step out, but Levi halted her.

“How are you certain Mordegrin is dead?” Navarre asked.

“We watched as he gripped onto the woman’s arm. Oddly, she disappeared, and Mordegrin simply exploded into millions of particles. That is when the force that was keeping us in this galaxy was lifted. Most, if not all, alien species from other galaxies have returned to their homes already.”

“Where have all of you been?” Levi asked. “We believed that after all this time you and your people must have been destroyed.”

She nodded. “Mordegrin concocted a being to imprison us when he discovered we could not be killed. We were witness to Mordegrin learning of your whereabouts and sending beasts to destroy you.” She looked past them to where Angeline was killed. “The woman, The Key, appeared soon after. After we had been freed, we rushed to this location to stop them. We are sorry that we did not make it in time.”

“What makes you so sympathetic to our people all of a sudden?” Navarre asked.

“You saved our people,” she simply stated. “The woman who you refer to as Reece, The Key, is the reason we are free. We do hope that you find your way back to your home as well. You must find your warrior, and she will bring you home.”

“Would you know of her whereabouts?” Navarre questioned.

“We cannot sense her presence, but I am sure fate will bring you all together.” She turned to leave. “Be well, Guardians. It is time we leave.”

Without another word, the woman and those with her turned into flames of fire. Their human-like appearances changed into birds, and they darted up into the sky, leaving a fiery trail behind them until they disappeared.

Levi and Navarre both stood there staring at each other. “What woman killed Mordegrin?” Levi asked.

Reece stepped out from behind Levi. “What were those things? Why were you hiding me from them?”

“They are a powerful species that we encountered along the way before we found you. They threatened to destroy us if,” Levi turned to Reece, “you failed them.”

“We must know who that being was that destroyed Mordegrin. As long as Celosia believes the woman was Reece, we are safe from her wrath.” Navarre rubbed his forehead. “First, let us go help Harrison with Angeline. I know the timing could not be worse, but now that Mordegrin is dead, we need to make it our mission to ensure the being that killed Mordegrin is no threat to us.”

“If she is no threat?” Levi questioned.

“We shall deal with that when we meet with her,” Navarre stated. “Right now, we must find Harrison.”

“I am right here,” Harrison called out, forcing everyone to turn back to him.

“Where’s Angeline?” Reece asked, seeing that he was standing alone in blood-drenched clothes.

“She rests where we will bury her,” Harrison said flatly, wearing the same expression that he had when he left the group. “Saracen is standing watch over her until that time.”

Levi gripped his head. “How has this happened? Yes, Mordegrin is dead, but we are trapped on this forsaken planet with no hope of returning home or to the Arsediean galaxy.”

“You are not trapped on this planet. I am here to bring all of you home,” a soft voice said from behind them.

Harrison’s drew his sword as the group turned defensively to this new stranger. “Who are you?” Navarre demanded.

Reece studied the young woman, and her jaw dropped open. Her eyes were emerald green, just as Reece’s were when she held the power of the stone, and the onyx strands of her hair shined in the sun’s rays. Her high cheekbones gave a particular definition to her face that resembled Levi, and by the way she was dressed, she looked as though she was from Shallek’s village.

“Who—” Reece trailed off as she stepped toward the young woman.

“Do not fear.” The young lady approached cautiously as she locked eyes with Reece. “My name is Marian Oxley. I am your daughter.”

Reece and Levi stood frozen as the striking young girl spoke. “Father,” she said as she looked to Levi. “I cannot believe I am finally standing before you both. Mother, you are even more beautiful than Grandmother Alley spoke about.”

“Impossible,” Navarre stated, apparently confused.

“You know that this couldn’t possibly be your daughter, Levi,” Harrison interjected angrily. “Mordegrin sent you, did he not? Tell him to show himself so I can kill him!”

The girl held up her hand in Harrison’s direction, and a sense of calm seemed to wash over his previously grief-stricken and hostile demeanor.

She walked up to Reece and reached for her hand. Reece instinctively placed her hand in the girl’s, and as soon as she did, Reece felt the power of the stone within her again.

Reece stepped back and glanced at Levi, who studied her eyes intently.

Reece smiled at the young woman. “How can this be? I don’t understand. If you are our daughter, you are only a baby.” A tear slipped down her cheek as she brought her hand to the young girl’s cheek. “But it is really you, it truly is!” She brought Marian into a tight embrace. “You saved us!”

Marian chuckled softly as she leaned back and looked at everyone. “I was able to save you from Mordegrin, yes. And now I am here to help fix everything that has been taken away from us.”

“You cannot seriously believe this, Reece,” Harrison interjected. “She must be an Olteniaus female projecting into child form. Your daughter should now be close to nine months old. How old are you, girl?”

“I am sixteen years old, and I am here from a different time. I understand your confusion, so please allow me to address your concerns.” She smiled warmly at all of them. “We feared this would be your initial response, so I brought this letter with me. You are welcome to ask me anything. Grandmother told me countless stories about all of you. I memorized practically every word over the years. I have wanted to meet you all more than you can understand. I know almost everything there is to know about you from her.”

Navarre took the letter, which was written in Allestaine’s hand.

My darling husband,

If you are reading this, then our brave granddaughter has succeeded in her mission, and you must be riddled with questions. Marian is an extraordinary child with extraordinary abilities, one of which is the ability to travel through time and space. Do not think that this did not frighten us at first, but it was obvious to all of us that something special was created when she was born. With the genetics of our son and those of Reece, a miracle took place.

It has been around sixteen years since we were forced to evacuate Pemdas, so I can only imagine how hard this must be for you to comprehend, but you must believe. Marian has come to you from the future. Galleta has been working to hone Marian’s abilities since she was a child, and she grows stronger and more powerful each day.

Mordegrin has been hunting Marian tirelessly, but she manages to avoid him at every turn. Unfortunately, Mordegrin is swallowing up the Arsediean galaxy, so we do not have long before, like Pemdas, this world is destroyed. Our only hope is that Marian can make it to you somehow and end this once and for all.

She is brave, fearless, and will stop at nothing to make things right again for all of us. Please listen to her, my darling. She is our only hope of being reunited again.

Be brave, Emperor Navarre, and know that not a day has gone by that I haven’t dreamt of you and longed to be in your presence again.

Your devoted wife and empress,

Allestaine.

Reece watched as Navarre’s face paled. He cleared his throat and looked at Marian. After he quickly recovered his expression, he shoved the note into Levi’s chest and embraced Marian. “Forgive us, precious child.” He stepped back and admired Marian. “You look so much like your father, just as you did as a babe.” He laughed and looked back at Reece. “And yet, you have the beauty of your mother as well. It is my honor to finally see you again.”

Before Marian could respond, Levi approached. He took his daughter’s hand and bowed over it. He rose up and intently studied her. “Indeed, you have grown to be as remarkably beautiful as your mother. The thought of losing sixteen years of your life—your entire childhood—is heartbreaking. I do not have the words to adequately express how I feel about that.”

Marian impulsively hugged Levi. “Father, I have longed for this moment. To finally have found you and mother, to hear your voices and see your faces, gives me more joy than you can imagine possible. I know that we have lost time, but I would have rather lost that time than spend the rest of my life without you. Help me make this right, and I promise we will make up for every moment we have been apart.”

She withdrew and looked into Levi’s glassy eyes. He ran his hand over her hair as Reece approached. “Allow us to go to a more comfortable environment. It is obvious we have much to discuss.”

Marian smiled sweetly as Reece held her hand to lead her back to the cabin. She walked between her parents for quite a few paces, Navarre and Harrison following behind, before she halted everyone’s walk. “Uncle Harrison?” she turned and questioned somberly.

Harrison frowned. “Uncle?”

“That is how Grandmother referred you to my cousins and me.”

“Cousins?” Navarre questioned.

“Yes. They were lovely. Amelia and Jacob, they were Aunt Lizzy and Caleb’s children.”

Levi’s brows knit together. “Were?”

Marian swallowed and cleared her throat. “The Arsediean galaxy has been destroyed by Mordegrin. I managed to escape moments before it happened, but all of our family has met their demise because of it.”

Navarre rubbed the back of his neck as he roared, “If I could have destroyed that man myself!”

“I understand this is devastating for all of you, but have no fear. I have searched you all out to make this right. We have minimal time to do this, so we must make our plans quickly.” Marian looked solemnly at Harrison. “I know what happened to you before I appeared. We need to lay my aunt and your children to rest before we do anything else; hopefully, that will offer you some peace before we move forward. After we lay her to rest, we will discuss my plans for bringing you all into a different time so we can stop any of this from ever occurring.”

That evening, the group sat in the cabin, grieving the loss of Angeline and the babies, and they tried to be a comfort to Harrison, who was clearly brokenhearted and despondent despite Marian’s assurances that she could fix what had transpired.

Navarre took a chair across from where Marian sat next to Reece. “I must admit, all of this is truly beyond my comprehension. I must know, Marian, how did you kill Mordegrin, and how is it that you expect to alter the course of history?”

Marian nodded. “All of you must keep an open mind with what I am about to tell you.”

Levi’s famous line. Like father, like daughter, Reece thought as she smiled warmly at her daughter.

“Of course we will.”

“Mordegrin put Earth on a path of total annihilation by opening up multiple portals and aligning the pyramids. In doing so, he disrupted time and everything that was right in the universe. This damage cannot be reversed, nor can it be repaired. This is going to be difficult to hear, but where I come from, Earth has been decimated for many, many years now.”

Harrison leaned forward dejectedly. “Why wouldn’t you kill him before he destroyed everything…before my wife and unborn children were slaughtered? Why now?”

“I am deeply sorry that I couldn’t get to you before Aunt Angeline was attacked, but time jumping is not as simple as it sounds. It is difficult for me to control if I am going to a time or place I have never been before. Truthfully, I am extremely fortunate that I was able to make it to this time period before the Earth was destroyed and all of you were lost forever,” she said seriously. “What you need to understand is that Mordegrin has been hunting me for as long as I remember because he knew I had the ability to travel through time. Naturally, he wanted to use me to go back and fix his one great mistake so he could regain control of all of the galaxies using a different strategy. What he didn’t know is that I cannot physically jump anyone else’s body through time and space; only my own. When I jumped into this time, he sensed me and found me immediately. I told him I was tired of hiding from him and that I would help him accomplish whatever it was he wanted. He was more than eager to hold on tight as I jumped, and I am happy to say that watching him turn to dust as I did is the best feeling I have ever experienced, next to finally meeting all of you.”

Reece covered Marian’s hand with her own. “Sweetheart, you mentioned that we can go back in time and fix this.” She stared into her daughter’s promising eyes with confusion. “How is that possible if, as you mentioned, you can’t bring anyone through time with you?”

“I cannot physically bring someone through time with me,” Marian responded. “But after years of learning about my talent, I learned that with the help of a wormhole, I can bring you all back safely. This might be hard to understand, but these physical bodies will not be traveling back through time with me. I have the power to harness your collective subconscious minds, and whatever point in time we go to, your subconscious minds will inhabit your physical forms as they were at that time.”

Harrison gripped his forehead. “Wait a second. If I am following you correctly, you are saying that you are going to upload our minds from now back into our bodies from the past?”

“Precisely, yes. The Bermuda Triangle has an energy force that is so strong that anything that travels through it is either destroyed or transferred into an alternate time or reality. I can harness that power, and I can control where in time we must travel.” She studied everyone. “I know this works, as I have tried it and have been successful.”

Levi leaned forward. “This is the strangest thing I believe I have ever heard. You will be removing us from our bodies, and you have a way to transfer our current minds back into our bodies in another time period? Our bodies now will die?”

Marian nodded. “Allow me to make this easier to comprehend. When we travel through that triangle, I will be controlling where we go in time. When we decide upon the time period we travel to, you all will simply wake up in that time period with the knowledge you have now. It will not feel as though you have died, and you will not remember going through the wormhole at all. You will wake up in the time period to which we traveled. This current reality will no longer exist when we travel back in time to fix everything because, technically, it would have never been created yet.”

Navarre cleared his throat. “Okay.” He exhaled. “We have no alternative but to trust your judgment. Now we need to think about the optimal point in time for us to stop all of the mayhem that has taken place.”

Levi’s eyes widened. “To get the upper hand on all of this, we must travel to a time where no one knew that Reece was The Key.”

“Why can’t we go to a time that we knew where Mordegrin was, enslave him, and have Reece use the powers of the stone to kill him? Why make it difficult on ourselves for no reason? The farther back we jump, the more we have to explain and act like our lives haven’t changed so drastically since then,” Harrison interjected.

“No,” Navarre responded. “Levi is correct. If we can stop Simone and Michael from going to Ciatris and alerting the Ciatron about Reece being The Key and that she was residing in Pemdas, we will stop everyone’s pursuit of her.” He eyed Harrison and Levi. “Think about it, the moment Reece’s identity was revealed to the Council of Worlds, we have seen more battle, bloodshed, and chaos than ever before. Countless Guardians have fallen, and evil unlike we have ever encountered has been unleashed upon us all.”

“That Olteniaus female said herself that they had been searching for Reece, and once Reece was revealed as The Key in The Council of Worlds, that is when Mordegrin started scheming and plotting to take her. Shortly after that, he found out I carried the map in my mind,” Levi stated. “It has been chaos since Reece was revealed as The Key.”

“Fine,” Harrison agreed. “We go back to a time where we stop Simone and Michael.” He sighed. “Does anyone have a clue as to how we bust them before they commit treason?”

Navarre grinned. “You two will follow them. Spy on them and make a record of everything they say as they plot against us and plan to meet with Movac. Once they have spoken the words, you both will arrest them, and I will send them both to the Isle dungeons for high treason against our world. This will not only ensure they never meet with the Ciatron, but it will also set a perfect example to our people as to what will be done if they choose to betray our land and reveal the true identity of The Key.”

“Since I will be physically traveling back into this time, I will now be living my life with all of you from that time on,” Marian added.

“How do we smuggle Levi’s mini-me into this time zone without anyone asking questions?” Harrison asked.

“Since I will essentially be appearing out of thin air, I think it is best that we think of a time where any of you were alone. I can tether myself to that person.” Marian glanced around the room.

“I would volunteer; however, I do not think it prudent for you to appear out of thin air with me at that point in time,” Harrison said. “We do not need an unwanted scandal surrounding you at the palace if you understand my meaning.”

Levi rolled his eyes as Reece raised her eyebrow to Harrison’s remark.

“I was constantly surrounded when I got to the palace, and it wouldn’t really make sense for you to arrive with me because I had just gotten there and didn’t know anyone,” Reece added in frustration.

“When Elizabeth was in the carriage accident, everyone left the palace before I did,” Navarre said. “I was finishing up orders with Samuel and the Imperial Guards about how they were to watch over Reece’s safety while she resided in Pemdas. I rode alone in my carriage to meet with the Hamilton’s and be there for Lizzy.”

“Very well, then. It is settled.” Marian smiled at Navarre. “I will tether myself to you, and when we make it through to that point in time, I will be in the carriage with you.”

Harrison laughed. “And the great emperor gets to explain his newly adopted kiddo to his lovely wife.”

Navarre remained deep in concentration. “As soon as I arrive, I will explain everything that has taken place to Allestaine and tell her who Marian is. She has an extremely open mind. She will trust what I am telling her.” He looked at Levi and Reece. “This may be difficult for both of you, but only your mother and we in this room will know that Marian is your daughter. We have no other option. This is our only chance to stop everything. We cannot risk changing the timeline.”

Reece felt her emotions shift, but she controlled herself as she looked sadly at Levi whose expression was blank. “I understand. As it stands now, we are all doomed, and everyone we know and loved has been killed.” She smiled at Marian. “If I can’t proudly proclaim that you are my daughter, I will happily settle for you being my favorite adopted Oxley.”

“This will be strange, but once everything has been smoothed over and Reece and I have married once again, we will make plans for you to live in our—your home when we take up residence there.” Levi looked promisingly into Reece and Marian’s eyes. “We will have our daughter, and we will be a family, even if it is only in the privacy of our own home.”

Harrison stood up. “In order to get to the Bermuda Triangle, we have quite a long journey. I believe we should leave tonight.”

Marian stood also. “That leads me to another talent that I possess. Not only can I travel through time at will, but I can teleport myself to anywhere I wish to be within this timeline. Fortunately for you, this ability is not fatal to others.” She looked around the room. “If all of our hands are connected, I can simply send us to that location by imagining us there.”

Harrison erupted in laughter. “Only Reece and Levi could create a child with the greatest talents any being has ever possessed.” He reached for Marian’s hand. “Shall we all gather round, hold hands, and have this little enigma beam us to Miami Beach?”

Everyone stood, gathered around, and held hands. Reece hadn’t had a chance to blink before her surroundings changed entirely. They were standing aboard what resembled a restored pirate ship, which was tied to a dock. No one was around, and she could see the destruction of the tall buildings in the distance. She closed her eyes and let the fresh smell of the ocean consume all of her senses.

“Wow! We have to do that again some other time,” Harrison said with a smirk. “Now, may I ask why we are on this ship?”

“Given that no machinery of any sort works on Earth due to the magnetic field disruption, we must use a vessel that can handle the high seas, and these sails will bring us to the location of the triangle.”

Harrison clapped Levi on the shoulder. “Well, ahoy, then. Get to work on these sails. I must captain this ship.” Harrison jumped up to the helm, everyone watching him as if he’d lost his mind. “Get to work, you swashbuckling bilge rats.”

Levi rolled his eyes as Marian laughed. “Grandmother was right about you. You certainly seem to find humor in any situation.”

“You have no idea, sweet one,” Levi said as he walked over to the ropes of one of the sails. “Let us not upset Captain Blackbeard up there. It seems we have our orders.”

Harrison smirked. “I have a beautiful, living, breathing, soon-to-be wife—unbeknownst to her, of course—that I am particularly eager to see, so get busy.”

“Let us get to the triangle before I order the boy to walk the plank, and we leave him here,” Navarre said with a laugh.

“Now,” Harrison gripped the ship's wheel as it slowly glided away from the docks, “bring me that horizon.”

Reece watched and tried to keep up with Navarre and Levi as they hoisted the main sails, and she was relieved to find the wind had picked up and the ship was gaining speed.

“Come on!” Harrison growled.

Everyone followed Navarre up the steps to where Harrison steered the ship. “What is the problem, Captain Crazy?” Levi asked.

“The wind is on our side, fine!” Harrison grumbled, “But this ship is only reaching a top speed of 3.9 knots! From where we are, the triangle is roughly 677 nautical miles away. We will be on this vessel for at least a week.”

“We do not have that kind of time,” Marian said.

Everyone studied Marian while the emotion of hopelessness took over their once profound excitement to embark on this journey.

“Marian,” Harrison spoke up, “do you think you can use your transporting magic and get us to the triangle instead of waiting on this slug to bring us there?”

Marian’s lips twisted. “I can try. I’m not sure it—”

“If you believe you will harm yourself, then we must deal with the alternative and hope that we can make it before anything changes for the worse on Earth,” Levi interrupted.

Marian’s eyebrows knit together. “It won’t harm me. It simply will not happen if I am unable to do it.”

Marian walked over and gripped the railing of the ship, closed her eyes, and suddenly they were in a horrific storm. The bow of the ship dipped hard into the enormous wave that crashed into them. Water spilled over the deck as rain poured down so hard on them, it felt like rocks hitting Reece’s skin. Levi gripped Reece and Marian as Navarre pointed at the compass.

“We are in the triangle. What must we do now?” he shouted over the thundering rain.

“Everyone, quickly, seek shelter in the ship,” Marian ordered. “The triangle is already trying to transport us. It will take the vessel, but I must separate us from it when the wormhole opens. I need all of you close together, and Grandfather,” she gripped Navarre’s hand, “you must focus intently on the exact time when you were in that carriage alone.” She looked at everyone around her. “As I said earlier, you all will simply wake up as if you were in a daze in your bodies when your consciousness blends with your former one. I have no idea where you will be or what you will be doing, but I suggest not speaking immediately so that you may get your bearings for where you are at.”

Reece gripped Levi’s hand. “Back to dating again?” She laughed.

Levi kissed her forehead. “Our second chance to finally have a normal life together. Are you frightened?”

“I’m ready to see everyone and finally be home in Pemdas again.”

“NOW!” Marian shouted.

Everything went black at that moment.

Reece’s eyes snapped open, and she was face to face with Simone, surrounded by Lillian and Catherine in a carriage. She swallowed hard, and unable to refrain from saying anything, she blurted out, “Not again!”

“Excuse me?” Simone snapped.

“Oh, did I say that out loud?” Reece questioned with a forced smile.

“Are you feeling put out that we are returning to the city again?” Simone questioned condescendingly.

Second visit to the city? Shopping? Of all the time periods we could have shown up at, it had to be when I was stuck with these insufferable broads! Reece thought as she forced a smile on her face.

“Put out? Of course not, shopping is every girl’s favorite thing to do.” She reached down and rubbed her leg. “I just got a muscle cramp, and it’s really uncomfortable.”

Simone’s eyes narrowed at Reece’s fake smile. “I do hope that you can keep up with us today, as I am in no mood to be slowed down by a woman from Earth.”

Reece bit down hard on her bottom lip and stopped herself from saying anymore. Hopefully, Levi and Harrison were already on their way back to the palace, because she was in no mood to deal with this woman and allow this entire scenario to play out again.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Levi had to blink a few times to adjust to being brought back to this particular point in time. He sat around a large dining table at an inn in the Sandari Kingdom. King Hamilton, his wife, and Angeline had joined them there after learning of Elizabeth’s accident. Recalling this night, he knew that Reece had been in the care of Lillian, Simone, and Catherine for two days now. His stomach tightened in knots, wondering how Reece was coping with the time period in which they had awoken. They had to get back to the palace, and quickly. It was time to start planning how they would stop Simone and Michael from revealing to Movac that The Key resided in Pemdas.

He glanced around the table and was thankful that everyone was fully immersed in their meals and no one noticed him or Harrison trying to adjust to the fact that they traveled back in time. He took a bite of his food to stay out of any form of conversation until he got his bearings.

“I must say that I am happy to hear Elizabeth is being released from the doctor’s care tonight,” King Hamilton said as he sat back with a glass of wine.

Lady Allestaine, who sat to Levi’s left, nodded. “Indeed. Navarre is currently making the journey to ensure she is recovering well. He should be here this evening.”

“Ah, the old man and I need to catch up anyway, and since we have reserved the finest rooms in Sandari, I believe we can make the best of this unfortunate situation with Lizzy,” King Hamilton said with a smile.

“Perhaps Lizzy can spend the rest of her time recovering at our estate, Father?” Angeline softly responded, bringing Harrison’s dazed expression toward her.

Angeline sat next to Levi and across from Harrison. Harrison's eyes were transfixed on her face, and he would not look away. As Levi watched his cousin’s eyes turn glassy in response to her being alive again, he couldn’t help but intrude on Harrison’s thoughts.

Harrison! You must either find an excuse to dismiss yourself or pull it together! I cannot imagine how this must feel for you, but you must force yourself to act natural, Levi ordered his cousin.

Harrison cleared his throat and took a large gulp of wine. He blinked a few times and brought his attention back to Angeline. Levi noted that he recovered; however, now he was staring at her with longing in his eyes. Before Levi could mentally correct him and advise him to dismiss himself without causing concern, King Hamilton spoke up.

“Is something on your mind, Harrison?” King Hamilton said with an arch of his eyebrow.

Harrison leaned back in his chair and casually took another sip of wine. “Forgive me. I believe my thoughts were with the fact that Miss Bryant is most unfortunate to be at the palace as of late—I simply mean that it is so very lonely for her. Since Angeline is suggesting that Lizzy vacation at your estate until further notice, I thought perhaps—I mean, if the ladies would like to—” He smiled at Angeline and took a breath. “Would you consider returning to Pasidian with all of us and being excellent company for Miss Bryant?”

Long winded, but nice, Levi telepathically told Harrison. You have to keep it together, man!

“Angie?” King Hamilton nodded toward her. “Would that arrangement be agreeable to you?”

Angeline’s eyes brightened, and Levi watched Harrison give her that same yearning look again.

Harrison! Get a hold of yourself. Hamilton is no fool. Stop staring at his daughter like that! If you cannot pull this together, you must dismiss yourself with a lame but believable excuse.

Harrison glared at Levi, and then his expression softened.

“To meet The Key?” Angeline asked delightfully. “That is most agreeable. I am honored that you would suggest so, Harry.”

Fortunately, Harrison nodded in response and maintained his composure. “It is nothing. Miss Bryant has a delightful personality, and I am confident that she would enjoy being in the company of well-mannered ladies.”

“I have not had a chance to applaud both of your efforts in bringing her safely to Pemdas,” King Hamilton added. “Did she cope well upon her arrival?”

Lady Allestaine let out a small laugh. “I was detained with duties at the time, so she was left in the care of the men until I retrieved her for dinner.” She blotted each corner of her mouth. “Fortunately, Levi was there for her after she learned of the news of who she was. All things considered, I believe having to adjust to our fashions and customs were her greatest fear at the time. She has been adjusting very gracefully, and she is a pleasure to have with us.”

“Miss Bryant is a strong woman, to be sure,” Levi finally spoke out. “I am impressed by how she has handled everything.”

“I should add that she did almost pass out as we escorted her to where Emperor Navarre awaited her,” Harrison said with a laugh.

“If I were stuck in the company of you two offering me unimaginable news, I’d likely feel the same,” King Hamilton responded.

We need to find a way to make our exit, Harrison. We must return to the palace tonight.

That is fine, but I must at least have a moment with Angie before we depart!

You invited her back to the palace, can it not wait?

You didn’t watch Reece just die in your arms, Levi! My wife died, and now, by a miracle, I am seeing her again, yet she knows nothing of our past. She knows not how much I love her, and she certainly does not love me at this time. This is not your decision. I must have some kind of moment with her. Harrison stared unflinchingly at Levi before Levi subtly nodded sympathetically.

Dinner had finally come to an end, and Harrison and Levi stayed back as all of the guests left the private dining hall.

“All right, you give your mother some believable excuse as to why we must leave,” Harrison said. “I will use this opportunity to speak with Angeline alone.”

Levi gripped Harrison’s arm, halting him from leaving. “Harrison, do not forget how you finally won her affections. Right now, she believes you to be a man who takes a woman for his own selfish pleasures.” Levi stared intently into Harrison’s eyes, “And if I recall correctly, this evening was an evening that I lost you and was forced to spend the rest of my time in the company of King Hamilton and my parents.”

“You are correct.” He peered over at the door. “I will guard my words, but I must speak with her.”

“Allow me to be present while you do so,” Levi insisted. “Believe me, it will be less awkward to have us both approach her than for you to do so alone.”

“Oh, thank you, Levi. What a romantic gesture.” Harrison rolled his eyes as he brushed past him. “Let us get this over with.”

They entered a large parlor where everyone was gathered either having tea or wine as they spent the rest of the evening relaxing in conversation.

We inform my mother of our departure first, Levi instructed.

Both men strode across the room to where Allestaine had just taken her first sip of tea. “Harrison! Levi? This is quite a surprise,” Allestaine said with a smile. “I believed you both had plans to spend the evening out?”

“Something has come up,” Levi started. “We have orders from Samuel to return to the palace if Lizzy is healthy enough for us to leave.”

“Go, then. I will inform your sister of your unexpected assignment, and after Harrison’s kind offer to Angie this evening,” she studied Harrison with a curious grin, “I believe we shall be seeing you back at the palace within the next few days.”

“Very well,” Levi said before turning to leave the room, forgetting that they had planned to allow Harrison a moment with Angeline.

Harrison subtly gripped Levi’s arm, halting him. Levi spun around and looked at his cousin. “Make this quick and lock it up. We need to get out of here, and your actions have raised suspicion with more than one person this evening. Allow me to approach her.”

Angeline sat peacefully in a chair in front of the fireplace, fully engrossed in a book she had taken from one of the bookshelves in the room.

“Pardon our interruption,” Levi said, announcing their arrival.

Angeline snapped the book shut and glanced up at both men. “Hello, boys. I thought both of you had made plans to spend your evening out tonight?” she responded in confusion.

“Those plans have been interrupted. We are to return to the palace tonight. We shall only take a moment of your time,” Levi said formally. “Before we departed, Harrison and I both wish to thank you for your willingness to keep Miss Bryant company at Pasidian.”

Angeline stood. “Levi, you know I enjoy our vacations at Pasidian, and I am genuinely looking forward to making Miss Bryant’s acquaintance. There is no need for either of your gratitude,” she kindly smiled.

Harrison reached for Angeline’s hand. “You have definitely grown and proven to be not only a beautiful woman but a generous soul.” He gently brought the back of her hand to his lips. “I am unsure if I have yet told you how stunning you look this evening?”

Levi watched Angeline’s cheeks turn bright red under Harrison’s gaze and adoring smile. The whole exchange was making Levi feel awkward. “Yes, indeed,” Levi said, trying to save Harrison from the emotions that must have been overwhelming his cousin. “Angeline Hamilton, quite the picture of beauty you are this evening.”

Unexpectedly, Angeline laughed. “Gentlemen, there is no need for you both to compliment me so greatly.” She slanted her eyes at both of them. “More than that, you need not refer to me so formally either. I know you are trying to thank me for helping keep Miss Bryant comfortable, but truly, it is all my pleasure. I am sure Lizzy will enjoy meeting her as well.”

“Very well, then,” Levi said, stepping back. “We will inform Mrs.—forgive me—Miss Bryant of her newest companions when we return to Pasidian.”

Levi went to leave but found Harrison still beaming at Angeline. “Harrison?”

As if snapped out of a daze, Harrison released Angeline’s hand, offered her a short bow, and turned to leave the room with Levi.

“That was virtually a disaster,” Levi said as they strode toward the exit of the inn.

“The woman has always loved me,” Harrison said haughtily. “I simply needed to break the ice between us.”

“I believe you broke a lot more than that. You better hope that everyone forgets your odd behavior tonight.”

As they mounted their horses, Levi tightly gripped Areion’s reins. “We should be passing my father along the way. Let us inform him of our excuse to leave this evening and ensure that he and Marian are well.”

“Lead the way, Your Imperial Highness.”

Two hours into their journey, they encountered the emperor’s convoy. Once halted, Levi smiled when he saw Navarre and Marian engaged in a lively conversation.

“It appears you two got off easy,” Harrison said with a laugh.

Navarre and Marian stepped out of the carriage, Marian walking directly toward Levi and embracing him. “I am unsure how mother is at this time,” she looked at Harrison and to Levi, “but it seems you and Harrison adjusted well with the time jump.”

Levi placed a quick kiss on his daughter’s forehead. “We barely got out of there before Harrison caused an unneeded scene with Angeline.”

Navarre laughed. “Harry, you know that King Hamilton has a keen eye toward anyone who takes an interest in his most beloved daughter. I am sure, now, that I have my work cut out for me when we arrive.”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “I was my usual charming self. I do not see the need for all the fuss.”

Navarre’s eyes narrowed. “Now, I am really concerned.”

“Father, we are on our way back to Pasidian to check on Reece and form our plans to begin the process of stopping Simone and Michael. I informed mother that we were called back to the palace by Samuel, and she did not question the reason why.”

“Very well. Marian and I are prepared to have our discussion with your mother, and we are also ready to introduce the others to the newest addition to the family.”

Levi tilted his head in confusion. “You believe everyone will believe that you adopted her? The emperor?”

“Your mother has proven to be one of the most charitable women in Pemdas.” He smiled lovingly at Marian. “So after I inform her that I encountered this lovely orphaned child and offered to take her to board at a woman’s center, your mother would not have it.”

Harrison laughed aloud. “Excellent idea. Let’s hope you both do a better job lying than I did tonight. The good thing is, you are the emperor, so everyone pretty much has to believe you.”

Levi embraced Marian once more. “We are on our way to your mother right now. I am confident she is well, but I do not wish for her to suffer alone in Simone’s presence. We should be at the palace by daybreak.”

Navarre clapped Levi on his shoulder. “Both of you, be safe.”

After their farewells, Levi and Harrison rode vigorously back to the palace. Neither man spoke aloud or mentally to each other. Everything about this was strange, but they knew it would soon work itself out, and they would find themselves comfortable in this new reality.

Just as Levi said, they arrived as the sun was rising the next morning. “I desperately wish to see Samuel; however, with all of these emotions flooding through me—” He looked at Levi somberly. “Even though I see Angie alive and well, I can’t so easily erase the images of her tortured and dying in my arms.”

They both dismounted their horses. “I understand,” Levi answered. “Take the time you need.”

“I just need to gather myself before we meet with Samuel. I do not wish to make an utter fool of myself when I see him alive and well again.”

“I have wondered what my reaction would be seeing our commander again as well,” Levi faintly smiled. “You go freshen up. I’ll search out Reece and check on her. We will meet back within an hour to meet with Samuel.

Levi walked toward Reece’s rooms and quietly knocked on her doors.

“Master Levi,” Jasmeen answered. “I trust Princess Elizabeth is well given your early return to the palace?”

“She is,” Levi peered around from Jasmeen. “I am here to check on Miss Bryant and see how she is coping after our abrupt departure.”

“Miss Bryant opted to wear her Earthly clothes and set out a while ago for fresh air,” Jasmeen said with a confused expression on her face. “I am unsure of her whereabouts, but perhaps a servant may be of assistance to you?”

I know exactly where she is at, Levi thought. “Thank you, Jasmeen.

Levi marched directly out of the palace into the back gardens. He followed along the trail, where he found Reece after he and Harrison returned to the palace during this period of time. He slowly stepped along the path and spied Reece at the fence, and without fail Arrow was taken with her again. His heart swelled with love for her, and as he had done in the past, he folded both arms and legs and leaned up against a large tree, admiring the beauty of her and the scene before him. He smiled as he listened to Reece reacquaint herself with the colt before Arrow took notice of him, prompting Reece to turn around.

“This is a familiar sight,” Levi said as Reece ran toward him.

“You have no idea how happy I am that you are back!” Reece said as she collided into Levi’s embrace.

Levi instantly brought his lips down onto hers, and both seemed to lose themselves in their powerful kiss. Reece slowly pulled away and sighed. “How did you know I was out here?” She eyed him, “Is it the same excuse as last time? The weather cooling and you were checking on the horses?”

Levi chuckled. “I cannot believe you fell for that lie even though you did not know me well then.” He took off his great coat and wrapped it around her when a cool breeze rushed up on them. “I simply went through pretty much the same actions I did the last time.”

“And that was?”

“When we returned to the palace, all I wanted was to be in your company. I located the first servant and inquired as to where you were.” He held her close. “It was much easier this time, as Jasmeen notified me you were out in your Earthly clothes for fresh air. I had a sneaking suspicion you went in search of your friend Arrow.”

“I had to.” Reece sighed. “Where’s Harrison?”

“He has had a bit of a rougher time with the jump than we anticipated. He is in the process of pulling it together so that he can greet Samuel properly.”

“I can’t imagine what it was like for him,” Reece said softly. “What about Marian? Have you seen her yet? Your father?”

“Everyone is fine, and Marian is looking forward to being reunited with you. It all seems to be moving smoothly for us, even though Harrison almost blew it last night. Even so, I believe Angeline’s greatest wishes are coming true at an alarming rate, as Harrison practically fully embraced her and offered her a devoted kiss.” He ran his hands along her back. “How are you coping? How did you fare with the jump?”

Reece sighed. “I got screwed.”

Levi refrained himself from laughing aloud. “I understand that you were forced back into the company of Simone. That is why we left as soon as we could, in order to be here with you.”

“It wasn’t that I was in her company, it was that I was with her, Catherine, and Lillian on yet another infamous shopping trip. I forgot how wretched those women were to me. And not to mention jumping from flannel into a corset again was quite an adjustment.”

“Allow me to help erase that traumatizing event,” Levi said as he brought his lips to her neck.

“Traumatizing day, you mean?” Reece said in a hoarse voice.

“I have close to an hour before I meet with Harrison and we report to Samuel.” He offered his arm. “Let us use the seclusion of your secret little spot, to enjoy the company of each other and allow you some more time with your colt.”

Reece smiled. “Sounds wonderful to me. A morning walk with you should help to completely unwind my nerves from having to deal with all of those women again.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

As Harrison descended the steps to the second floor of the palace, a noise alerted him to Levi discreetly leaving Reece’s bed chambers. Harrison crossed his arms as he waited for Levi to take notice of him. When Levi’s eyes met Harrison’s reproachful ones, he subtly grinned in response.

“You have got to be kidding me,” Harrison said in annoyance. “If you were going to check on Reece, you could have made a better effort to leave privately through the servants’ passageways.”

Levi shrugged. “I know what I am doing, and I am quite confident that the gossiping hounds are still preparing for breakfast.”

“Way to keep it low key,” Harrison returned. “I could have been anybody! Levi, we cannot risk anything. Like you informed me earlier, keep your head in the game. You cannot raise suspicion. Act like the gentleman you were then, and do not allow anyone to have any reason to hold a low opinion of Reece.”

“Understood. Give me a few moments to freshen up, and we will report to the command center. Reece and I spent our morning out with the colt, and after our ride—”

“Just go. I will wait for you in your sitting room. I am not willing to be caught alone by those women on their way down to breakfast.”

Harrison waited patiently in Levi’s room, going over ideas in his mind about how they would make plans to stop Simone and Michael.

It wasn’t long before Levi was ready and both men reported to the command center. As they walked in and Harrison caught sight of Samuel, everything he had done to prepare himself for this moment failed him. He was overcome with happiness that their commander was alive again.

“Gentlemen!” Samuel greeted them as they entered. “You both have returned earlier than anticipated. Might I ask why?”

Acting on his emotions, Harrison walked directly to Samuel and brought him into a tight embrace. “Commander, it is so wonderful to see you again,” he chirped.

Samuel tapped Harrison on his side, encouraging him to release his hold on him. “Thank you, Harrison.” He laughed. “That wasn’t quite the greeting I was expecting, but it is always nice to be appreciated, I suppose.”

Harrison continued to study the commander’s face. If only Samuel knew everything that led up to his death in Armedias. Levi stepped past Harrison and reached his hand out to properly acknowledge Samuel.

“Pay him no mind, sir. He hasn’t gotten much sleep since our arrival early this morning,” Levi said as he shot Harrison a glare. “And yes, as you have noted, we have returned early. Can we speak with you in your office?”

Samuel studied both men with some skepticism, cleared his throat, and gestured toward his office. “Certainly. Perhaps we can discuss whatever has the two of you behaving so strangely this morning?”

Stop staring at the man as if he were a ghost, Harrison.

It is so surreal to see him alive again, Harrison telepathically answered Levi as they followed Samuel into his office.

“Gentlemen, please sit,” Samuel instructed as he sat across the desk from them. He clasped his hands and leaned over his desk. “Please, tell me what you two are concerned about and why you have returned to the palace so early.”

“We believe Reece is in danger,” Levi said.

“What makes you think such a thing? She has been in the ladies’ care, and the guards have not seen anything happen out of the ordinary.”

“We—” Harrison cleared his throat, searching for the right words. “While away in Sandari, word was sent to us that Michael Visor may be planning to reveal that The Key resides with us here in Pemdas.”

“Michael Visor?” Samuel questioned. “Who reported this information to you?”

“Civilians, sir,” Levi interjected. “They overheard Michael speaking treasonous words, and when they discovered Harrison and me in Sandari, they informed us.” Levi exhaled. “Commander, we thought it strange as well; however, I believe that whether or not these are rumors, it is Harrison’s and my duty to protect The Key and ensure her safety at all times.”

“We are here to ask permission to investigate Michael and determine whether or not these civilians were speaking the truth to us,” Harrison added.

“You mentioned that Michael plans to reveal that The Key resides in Pemdas,” Samuel returned. “Do you have any knowledge as to whom he wishes to reveal this?”

“The Ciatron,” Harrison blurted out, prompting Levi to look at him as if he’d lost his mind.

“The Ciatron?” Samuel eyed Harrison suspiciously.

“Sir,” Levi sighed. “It is only speculation on mine and Harrison’s part, but if you were planning on betraying Pemdas by telling anyone that The Key was in Pemdas, wouldn’t the Ciatron be the ones who first came to mind?”

“I never believed these words would come out of my mouth, but—” Samuel paused. “Levi, Harrison, you both sound as if you have lost your minds.”

Harrison leaned forward. “With all due respect, why—”

“Harrison,” Samuel stopped him. “Even if all of this were true, tell me, how is one of our kind able to jump the barriers with treasonous thoughts? We all know a Guardian horse would sense his intentions and not allow that individual out of Pemdas. More than that, the Ciatron would kill Michael for even thinking about entering their realm to speak with them. They are our greatest enemy for a reason, you know?”

Great! He’s not buying any of this! Harrison thought in frustration.

“Very well.” Levi stood. “Maybe we are overreacting. When the emperor returns, perhaps he will consider these possibilities and allow us to investigate this matter.”

“Going above your commander’s head now?” Samuel stood and gazed authoritatively at Levi and Harrison, who was now standing at Levi’s side. “Gentlemen, I am truly at a loss for words.”

“Commander, we do not wish to upset you,” Harrison returned. “I believe what Levi was trying to say is that when the emperor returns, it might be wise for all of us to discuss this with him as well. Together, you and the emperor can decide on whether or not these rumors about Michael are true.”

Samuel nodded as he ran a hand through his hair. “I understand your concern about The Key. As such, we will continue to watch her carefully and ensure that she is safe with us. When the emperor returns, we shall consider whether or not you need to investigate this further.” Samuel shoved his hands in his pocket. “Now, both of you enjoy your reprieve at the palace, and if you truly are concerned for Miss Bryant’s safety, I suggest keeping close company with her.”

The men walked out of the command center in silence. They both turned into the nearest sitting room to privately discuss their failed plans with Samuel.

“That was a complete failure,” Harrison grumbled as he gripped the back of his neck. “I have missed Samuel; however, he is acting like a complete idiot!”

“Perhaps it was your endearing hug that started him questioning our sanity?” Levi responded. He placed both hands on his hips and twisted some to stare out of the window. He exhaled and looked back at Harrison. “Nevertheless, what’s done is done. We must wait for my father to return to the palace to convince Samuel in a much more reasonable fashion that we should investigate this further.”

“And until then?” Harrison questioned.

“We’re stuck awaiting everyone’s return with the ladies.”

Harrison exhaled in frustration. “Splendid!”

Levi gripped his shoulder. “Simone will conspire with Michael. She left the palace the day after I brought Reece to Casititor. Surely, that was the time that she and Michael betrayed Pemdas.”

“We are cutting this way too close!”

“We will stop them. We need to remain calm while we wait. Hopefully, my father returns soon. He is sure to have a better plan for all of this. Until then, try your best to revert back to your usual self and be of good humor. If you remain in this foul and impatient mood, someone is bound to question it.”

That morning, Harrison reluctantly followed Levi to the dining hall for breakfast. He exhaled, closed his eyes, and forced himself into a different mindset.

“Ladies!” Harrison exclaimed jubilantly. “I trust that you all are in high spirits and thrilled to learn that Levi and I have returned to the palace earlier than expected.”

A surge of anger radiated through Harrison when Simone’s gaze fell upon him when he and Levi entered.

“Good morning, ladies,” Levi formally stated as the men took their seats.

“This is a surprise, indeed!” Simone answered. She looked over at Harrison who sat properly at Reece’s side. “I must commend your table manners, Harrison.” She grinned. “I believe this is the first time I have ever seen you sit so formally at the dining table.”

Levi and Reece both glanced at Harrison with concerned expressions. Harrison’s eyes darted back to Simone. “Indeed? I had no idea my table manners were of so much importance to you,” he said as he draped his arm over Reece’s chair and slumped back into his seat.

Simone’s eyes narrowed. “Your behavior is beyond exasperating to me at times.”

Harrison took a sip of his tea. “It couldn’t be anywhere near as exasperating as your opinions are about others and how they choose to enjoy their own lives. Please tell me that you did not drive Miss Bryant mad in our absence with your ill-mannered behavior.”

“Harrison, you are out of line,” his sister demanded. Lillian glared across the table at him. “To insult a woman in such a way is indefensible. Why is it that you believe Miss Bryant would be uncomfortable in our company?”

Harrison laughed. “Oh, I am confident that Miss Bryant has learned a great deal about the wonderful customs of Pemdas while in your company.” He looked over at Reece who remained focused on her plate of food, trying not to react to Harrison’s exchange with the ladies. “Tell me, Miss Bryant, what is your opinion of Pemdas after sharing a few days alone with these three lovely ladies?”

Reece swallowed a bite and stared directly at Simone. “It appears that shopping is a favorite and that my riding horseback to the palace with one of you gentlemen should have been quite the honor!”

Simone’s lethal expression fell upon Reece. “That is all you have learned while in our presence? I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“Simone,” Levi’s voice boomed. “I am certain you are taking issue with our guest from Earth, and I suggest that you change your tone toward her immediately, or you, madam, will be forced to answer to the empress about your manners while in the company of our most esteemed guest.”

Harrison looked at Simone smugly as she paled while staring at Levi in shock. “Forgive me, Levi. I was completely out of line. It is just that Miss Bryant’s opinions of us are quite shocking.”

“Shocking or not, they are her opinions, and being that we know her well from having guarded her on Earth for so many years, I can tell you that she is an excellent judge of character,” Levi responded with authority. “Fortunately, my sister and Angeline Hamilton are returning in the next day or so to keep her company, so this should be a non-issue in no time.”

“You are implying that two simpleminded young ladies are better company for Miss Bryant than we are?” Lillian said with disdain.

Levi’s eyes darkened at the insult Lillian paid his sister and Angeline. “It appears you ladies have forgotten yourselves most profoundly. To insult my sister, the emperor’s daughter, and the daughter of a most beloved King of Pemdas is highly offensive and will not be tolerated.” Levi stood abruptly. “I suggest you ladies take the rest of the day to find the proper words of apology and learn your place while residing in my home.” He looked over at Reece and Harrison and nodded. “You both are free to join me while I dismiss myself from the company of such distasteful behavior.”

Harrison stood and grinned. “Ladies, thank you for destroying what could have been a delightful breakfast.” Harrison reached down for Reece’s hand. “Unless you wish to go shopping and talk about riding horses with men, you are welcome to join us.”

Reece took his hand and gently rose. Harrison could see in her eyes that a million questions were playing in them. He offered a reassuring smile, drew her arm up into his, and they followed Levi out of the room.

No one said a word as they exited the palace and found a secluded location. All three sat on the stone benches, relieved to be out of the palace.

“What’s going to happen now?” Reece asked. “It’s obvious we all can’t be in the same room with those three. Every time I look at Simone, I want to choke her.”

Levi laughed and reached for Reece’s hand. “Do not worry about them. Right now, the only thing they are worried about is being reprimanded by the emperor or my mother and being sent away from the palace. The very fact that I reprimanded Simone and Lillian shall keep them sick with worry about how they behave in our presence again.”

Harrison dropped his head in his hands. “Your father cannot return to the palace soon enough.” He looked over at Reece and Levi. “Until we are taking action to stop Simone and Michael’s betrayal, I believe I shall go mad. Samuel believes that we are out of our minds, so we are forced to remain in the company of those three.”

Reece laughed. “We can go visit Arrow again. Remain outdoors, it might help?”

Harrison rolled his eyes. “Really? Go pet a colt?”

“Reece is correct,” Levi stated. “Let us find our solace outdoors. We can ride to Casititor, have lunch there, and unwind our nerves.”

“Shouldn’t we be watching Simone?” Reece asked.

Levi shook his head. “She left the palace the day after I took you to Casititor. Do not forget the brutal snowfall that forced everyone to stay in the palace while Harrison and I were on Earth.”

“So we must be stuck in the palace for a week with them?” Harrison asked.

“If I can recall this time period correctly, it was two weeks. But,” Reece smiled, “Levi mentioned that Lizzy and Angie are returning with his parents. Harrison?” She arched an eyebrow.

“What?”

“Relax, Harrison,” Levi interjected. “We all know that this is difficult for you. We will get through it, and we will fix this. You must try to adjust to living in this time period again, and most of all, be grateful that Angie is alive.”

Harrison leaned back. “You are correct.” He looked at Reece. “Forgive my brazen response.”

Reece smiled. “Think about it, Harrison. This is the perfect time for you to court Angie and make her fall in love with you again.”

Harrison shook his head and smiled. “It is delightful to have a woman’s sensibilities around.”

“It’s your second chance,” Reece smiled. “Make it count.”

The emperor’s convoy arrived two days later. Harrison noted the lanterns on the carriages as they ascended the road to the palace. He leaped from his chair, flooded with excitement that Angeline was with them.

“What has gotten into you, Harrison?” Lillian asked from across the room.

Harrison glanced over at his sister who sat in a secluded corner with Simone and Catherine. “Why don’t you mind your own business for once in your life, Lillian?”

Levi stood. “Ladies,” he acknowledged them and turned to Reece. “Miss Bryant. Please give us a moment to welcome the emperor’s return to Pasidian.”

Reece stood and covered a yawn. “I think I might head to bed early this evening. The horseback riding lessons are taking their toll on me. I guess I got more than I bargained for by asking for lessons,” she lied.

Levi offered his arm. “I will let the emperor and empress know you have retired early for the evening. I am confident my sister will be looking forward to meeting you at breakfast tomorrow.”

Ignoring the suspicious looks from the women, Levi, Reece, and Harrison left the sitting room.

“I will join you with Marian once everyone is settled,” Levi informed Reece. “I trust that after this journey, they shall all retire soon.”

“Do you not believe we have much to discuss with your father?” Harrison asked. He looked at Reece. “I understand you wish to see Marian, but I am unsure if Levi can make that possible tonight.”

“I desperately want to be in that room when she enters it, but I don't think I can hold in my emotions when I see her again.” She patted Harrison on his shoulder and raised her eyebrows. “Be sure to give Angie an excellent welcome!” She looked at Levi. “I am certain that you will find a way to dismiss Marian and yourself from the group somehow. If your father wishes to have a meeting with you, I will understand the delay.”

Levi nodded. “Dismiss Jasmeen as soon as you are able. I will make my best effort to bring our daughter to you as soon as possible.”

“I will stay up all night if I have to if that's what it takes to see our daughter again.”

Levi smiled. “I am confident my father knows that, and we will join you in your rooms shortly.”

After Levi’s quick kiss to Reece’s cheek, she left for her rooms alone.

When Levi and Harrison walked out into the courtyard, Harrison was shocked to find Hamilton and his father’s carriages were with the emperor’s convoy.

Why are they all here? Harrison questioned Levi telepathically.

My father must have some form of plan already arranged; although, I do not know why your father or King Hamilton need be present for it.

The carriages halted in front of the courtyard steps, prompting Levi and Harrison to walk down and meet them. Navarre stepped out of the first carriage and turned to help Lady Allestaine and Marian out.

“Gentlemen, meet me in my office after you are done greeting the rest of our visitors,” Navarre said before leading Lady Allestaine and Marian up the steps.

Harrison and Levi smartly walked over to where Elizabeth and Angeline were being helped out of their carriage. Levi was instantly at his sister’s side.

“Harrison, would you be so kind to escort Angeline into the palace?” he asked with a knowing smile.

Harrison’s eyes locked with Angeline’s, and it took everything in his power to keep his expression normal. “Miss Hamilton,” he offered his arm, “I must say that after such a long journey, you look positively delightful this evening.”

Angeline’s cheeks flushed from Harrison’s compliment. “I am unsure as to what has gotten into you, Harry.” She softly laughed. “I am not accustomed to being complimented as much as you have complimented me upon our last two encounters.”

“That is truly a shame,” he said as he glanced down at her as they ascended the steps.

“A shame?” Angeline questioned.

“It is an absolute shame for men not to compliment a woman as beautiful as you as often as they have the opportunity.” He smiled. “Such beauty is rare, and it should be celebrated.”

Unexpectedly, Angeline nudged him. “Harry, do stop. You are making me uncomfortable. Act like yourself.”

Harrison managed to keep his thoughts straight. “Forgive me, I do not wish to make you uncomfortable, as your true discomfort will take place once we retire to the sitting rooms.”

“Is Miss Bryant amongst the ladies?” Angeline asked with excitement.

“Unfortunately, the bickering hens ran her off for the night.” He leaned into her, and her fragrance had him longing to kiss the side of her hair.

Angeline laughed, bringing Harrison’s thoughts back to what he was trying to say.

“Miss Bryant will be at breakfast in the morning, and she is greatly looking forward to meeting you and Lizzy.”

“Did you not notice the lovely young woman with Emperor Navarre and Lady Allestaine?” Angeline asked.

“Indeed, I did. I am confident that the emperor is planning a formal introduction of her, and that is why he did not introduce her to Levi and me,” Harrison managed. “Is she agreeable?”

Angeline’s grip tightened on his arm. “Most agreeable, Harry. She is a delight! It came as an unexpected surprise to us all, but we are so grateful the emperor managed to rescue her.”

“Rescue her?” Harrison said without thinking.

“She was stranded and left alone after her home was burned to the ground. Her father and mother both died tragically while saving her life.”

What kind of crazy story did they come up with? Everyone’s buying into this? Harrison thought in total confusion.

“It is horrific, is it not?” Angeline asked.

“It is almost entirely unbelievable. I am curious to learn more.”

They walked into the large sitting room where everyone was gathering. Servants were pouring tea and wine, and all Harrison could hear was the high-pitched, insincere trill of Simone’s voice.

“If I may have your attention,” Emperor Navarre called out, silencing the room. “Thank you. For those who have recently learned of our newest resident of Pasidian, please allow me to formally introduce her.” He reached his arm out toward Marian, who quickly joined Navarre where he stood. “This is Miss Marian Garrett. She was orphaned after losing her entire family in a catastrophic fire. She managed to escape, and I could not help but have her join me on my journey to the Sandari Kingdom. Once Lady Allestaine became aware of her unfortunate circumstances, your compassionate and loving empress immediately offered her sanctuary at Pasidian Palace for as long as she wished to stay. We ask that you treat her as though she is one of our own.”

Nice lie. Nice last name, too. Your parents are pretty good at this stuff, Harrison telepathically told Levi.

Levi smiled and walked over to Marian. He reached for her hand. “Allow me to introduce myself: I am Levi Oxley, the emperor and empress’ son. I am happy that you have found refuge with my family. I am deeply sorry for your loss, but I know that you will be loved and cared for every moment for the rest of your life.” He brushed his lips over the back of her hand and rose up.

Harrison almost choked on the wine he had sipped when he caught the jealous expression on Simone’s face. Great! Now, we have to worry about her being jealous over Reece and Marian? If the hag only knew she was his child.

Harrison dramatically crossed the room and approached Marian in the same manner Levi had. “I am Harrison Oxley, the emperor’s beloved nephew. As Levi has just proclaimed, it is an honor for our family to be able to provide for your needs during such a tragic time.”

Marian smiled as Harrison winked at her discreetly. She then walked over and sat happily next to lady Allestaine, who wrapped her arm around Marian’s shoulder and brought her close.

“I know we have only just returned from our voyage, but I must request a private meeting with Levi and Harrison regarding why they had to leave the Sandari Kingdom so early. Everyone, please, enjoy the refreshments,” Navarre announced.

As the three men walked into Navarre’s office, Navarre leaned against his desk, crossing his arms and legs. “How did it go with Samuel?” he questioned.

“He thinks Harrison and I are out of our minds,” Levi simply stated.

“We may need you to reassure him that—”

Navarre held a hand up. “We have another plan. That is why my brother and King Hamilton are here. We will summon Galleta to the palace first thing tomorrow morning. With her mental powers and Marian’s, we believe that Marian can show Galleta the truth of everything. The only ones I wish to know about us traveling back to this time, aside from your mother, are Nathaniel, Hamilton, and Samuel.”

“That is an excellent idea,” Levi said thoughtfully. “Galleta’s mind may be able to be read where the Pemdai mind is protected.”

“How did my aunt take the news when you arrived?” Harrison asked.

“I believe she thought I was having a stroke at first, but the more she listened, and the more I insisted, she opened up.” Navarre smiled. “The more she studied Marian, the more she saw the resemblance to you and Reece. She is still coming to terms with the fact that you two became a couple, let alone got married, had a baby, and the universe fell apart. It is a lot to comprehend, but she is managing.”

“Let us hope that everyone else takes to this insane news as well as she has,” Harrison responded.

Navarre pushed up from his desk. “I am their emperor. They know me better than anyone, and I know they will trust me.” Navarre gestured back toward the door. “Let us return to the sitting room. I noticed Reece was not in attendance tonight. Is she unwell?”

“She wasn’t sure if she could maintain her composure when she saw everyone again, especially Marian,” Levi responded.

“Very well,” Navarre returned. “I will find a way to dismiss you and Marian early for the evening. Perhaps suggesting to your mother that you should escort her to her rooms will be a sufficient reason.”

“That is exactly what I had planned.”

“Careful about how you make your exit.” Harrison arched an eyebrow at Levi. “I caught Simone watching your interaction with your daughter, and she seems to be less than thrilled that she may have more competition.”

Levi’s forehead crinkled with disgust. “That woman is such—”

“A total psychopath?” Harrison cut Levi off with a laugh.

Levi exhaled. “That is certainly one way of describing her.”

Harrison gripped Levi’s shoulder. “And to think—she only has eyes for you!”

Navarre grinned. “Gentlemen, let us go.” He looked at Levi. “Harrison is correct. We must be attentive around Simone. I will be the one to announce that Levi show Marian to her rooms. I am quite confident Simone will not question my orders.”

Harrison held out his arm. “Let us return to the sitting room and give the ladies something to gossip about.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

Reece paced the floor of her room, trying with all her power to wait patiently for Levi and Marian to arrive. Her mind was reeling with ideas of everything they would talk about. Finally, she could catch up with her daughter and learn more about growing up without her parents for the last fifteen years of her life.

It seemed like an eternity had passed before her heart reacted to the soft knock on her door. She rushed to the door, opened it, and impulsively hugged her daughter without saying a word.

“I am so happy you’re okay, sweetheart. I am so happy to see you again,” Reece said as she forced herself to release her hold on Marian.

Marian beamed. “I feel the same, Mother.” Her eyes roamed past Reece and around the room. “This palace, your room, this whole world—” She stared in amazement. “This is all more beautiful than I ever even imagined from all of the stories I have been told. I cannot put into words how surreal this is for me.”

Levi helped guide Marian into the room. “This experience is the most surreal thing that has ever happened, for so many reasons. Let us relax on the sofas,” he said while escorting the women down to the sitting area. “Are you ladies in need of tea or any refreshments?”

Marian looked at Levi. “Father, you are exactly the gentleman Grandmother told me about as I grew up.” She followed Reece and sat next to her on the sofa. “And no, I am perfectly fine.” She looked over at Reece and gripped her hand. “I am content finally having time alone with both my mother and father.”

Levi sat next to Reece and draped his arm behind her. “Marian, we want you to know how sorry we are that we were not there for all of your childhood.”

Marian smiled. “I understand. I, too, wish things could have been different, but I want you to know that I was not unhappy with my childhood. Grandmother and Aunt Lizzy loved me as though I were their very own. I was loved unconditionally and taken care of very well. My only pain was the knowledge that you all had died trying to save us.” Her eyes were brilliant as she sat up with excitement. “But we are together now, and that is all that matters.”

“I have to know,” Reece said as her hand lovingly covered Marian’s. “When did you first learn that you could travel through time?”

Marian stared past them. “The first time it happened, it frightened me.”

Before another word was spoken, Reece’s surroundings instantly changed. She was in Shallek’s village, and she was sitting across from Lady Allestaine and a very pregnant Elizabeth.

“Marian,” Allestaine said, “Even though many years have passed, we will never give up hope that your mother and father and the rest of our loved ones—”

Reece jerked, and she was back with Levi and Marian. “Mother?” Marian questioned with concern.

Reece gripped her forehead and exhaled. “I saw it. I don’t know how to explain this, but when you were speaking, I think I saw the memory you were describing,” she said as she looked at Marian and Levi’s confused expressions.

“You believe you saw the memory of her telling us about sitting with my mother and Elizabeth?”

Reece’s eyes widened as she looked back at Levi and nodded. “That is exactly what I saw. It was as though I was there and your mom and Lizzy were speaking to me—except, I was Marian. It was as though I were looking through her eyes.”

Levi sat up as Marian smiled. “Perhaps since you are holding my hand, somehow my memories were impressed into your mind.” She laughed. “If that is so, it will be much easier for me to explain everything to you.”

Reece placed her hand over Marian’s. “Let’s try that again. Think of another memory you had living in the village, and tell us about it.”

Just as Marian began to speak about a memory, once again, Reece was in Shallek’s village. Her fingers felt as though they were gripping onto two delicate hands. Her legs were unstable, but the surge of energy and excitement as she placed each foot in front of the other was exhilarating.

She heard Elizabeth laugh. “There you go, sweet one. You are doing it! You are walking!”

Reece jerked her hand away from Marian’s and was forced out of the memory. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at Marian and couldn’t resist hugging her.

“I saw it.” She looked back at Levi and sniffed. “Lizzy taught our baby how to walk.”

Levi brushed the tears from Reece’s cheek. “So you are able to see her memories?” His brow knit together. “But how? Why now?”

“It must be because she is holding my hand as I talk about my memories,” Marian answered. “I have obviously mentioned my memories before in Mother’s presence, but she never saw them.”

Reece sighed. “It is strange, though, because I am not seeing Marian. It feels as though I am Marian. I felt Lizzy’s hands holding mine, and the sensations Marian felt as she started to walk.”

“Do you believe it will work with your father?” Marian asked.

Levi smiled. “Can we try?”

“Let us try.”

Reece leaned back, allowing Levi to hold Marian’s hand. “I won’t touch her this time, and we’ll see if that’s what is causing this mental connection.” She smiled at Marian. “Go ahead. Talk about walking with Lizzy again.”

Marian looked at Levi, who was watching her with eagerness. “I remember Aunt Lizzy was always very cheerful as she encouraged me to learn how to walk. I gripped her hands tightly as I—”

“Nothing,” Levi responded.

Reece looked over at Levi with sympathy. “I’m so sorry.”

“There is nothing to be sorry over, love. It is a gift for you to have such a beautiful connection with your daughter. She can show you everything that you may have missed as she grew. I would be lying if I said that I did not long to see it with my own eyes, but I believe I am more grateful that you can.”

Reece hugged Levi. “You are the most selfless man I have ever known.”

Levi smiled in response. “Shall we return to you informing us about how you learned of your time traveling abilities, Marian?”

Reece placed her hand over Marian’s. “I’m ready when you are.”

SIX YEARS EARLIER

Shalleck’s Village

As Lady Allestaine continued to speak positively to Marian and Elizabeth about their family returning to them, Marian’s mind started to drift off.

I just want to know! she thought with frustration. Why can’t I just see the future and know?

As soon as the thought came into her mind, Marian was transported from where she sat in conversation with her grandmother and aunt in the middle of the day to the dark of night, with cheerful voices echoing throughout the forest.

“Did I fall asleep? Am I dreaming?” she said to herself as she tried to get her bearings.

She stepped out, and the leaves that crunched beneath her feet startled her so greatly that she nearly tripped over her own feet. She stopped and looked toward the village. The lanterns that surrounded her revealed that she was in her favorite location, one where she and Elizabeth took evening walks together.

“Aunt Lizzy isn’t with me, so I have to be dreaming,” she whispered.

“Marian?” Galleta said from across the forest.

The woman marched in her direction. “Child, what are you doing out here alone? We thought you were with Normila?”

As Marian took Galleta’s offered hand, she looked up at her. “Why would I be with Normila?”

Galleta laughed aloud. “Dear one, Lizzy is having her baby at this very moment. As soon as she began laboring, Normila offered to care for you and the children.” Galleta sighed. “I understand that you are concerned over your aunt, but you should know not to run off unattended. Normila must be sick with worry.”

Marian stopped dead in her tracks, forcing her hand from Galleta’s.

Galleta looked back in concern. “Marian? Are you feeling unwell?”

Marian stared up into Galleta’s eyes. “You have told me many tales about different supernatural abilities, but I must know if—” She paused. “Have you ever heard of someone with the ability to jump ahead in time?”

Galleta studied Marian in silence. Her eyes widened some. “Why would you ask such a question?”

“Because I believe I have done precisely that.”

“What makes you think so?”

Marian looked around. “Moments ago, I was sitting and having lunch with Grandmother and Aunt Lizzy. Grandmother was telling us that our families would return, and—” she stammered.

Galleta knelt down, now eye level with Marian. “That was yesterday afternoon.”

“What?”

Galleta smiled and ran her hand over Marian’s head. “Dearest Marian, we should have known that your mother and father would have given birth to such a unique child.” She softly laughed. “Has anything like this ever happened to you before?”

Marian shook her head as tears filled her eyes. “No. I am quite frightened, Queen Galleta. I do not know how it happened. What if this keeps happening?”

Galleta hugged her. “You have every reason to be wary, my dear. You are but ten years of age and such abilities can be startling when they manifest.” She leaned back and blotted Marian’s tears with a cloth. “Allow me to help you figure out how this talent works so you can learn to manage it. You must know that all abilities are a gift, and I am here to help you. Now, what happened before you left the time you were previously in?”

“As I said, I was listening to grandmother, and then my mind began to wander.” She sniffed, heart racing and still terrified by what had happened.

“Go on,” Galleta softly encouraged her.

“I wanted to know the future. I wanted to know if there really was hope. The next thing I knew, I was here.”

“So you thought deeply about answers in the future, and it forced you a day into it,” she said pensively. “That is very intriguing.”

“What do I do now?” Marian asked. “Am I stuck here?”

“Absolutely not,” Galleta responded. “I need you to try something again. Are you brave enough?”

“I do not want to go into a different time again,” Marian returned.

“No, dearest,” Galleta laughed. “I am asking you to go back. If you can jump a day ahead in time, perhaps there is a chance that you can return to the moment you departed?”

“And if it does not work?”

“Then we will have two Marians in this time period with us.” She became more serious. “Do not fear. I am quite confident that if you are able to will yourself into another time, you can bring yourself back. Now, I want you to focus on returning to lunch yesterday. When you return, you must inform me immediately of what has taken place here right now.”

Marian nodded and closed her eyes. I want to be back with grandmother and Aunt Lizzy again! When she opened her eyes, nothing had happened. Galleta looked at her expectantly.

“It didn’t work,” Marian gasped.

“Are you mentally yearning to return with the same eagerness as you did when you wanted to know the future?”

“Let me try again.” She closed her eyes, feeling more of a desire to return to her normal time period again.

When her eyes reopened, she heard Lady Allestaine shriek. “My sweet girl!” She hugged her from behind. Marian was at the lunch table, but she did not understand why her grandmother was hugging her from behind.

Marian abruptly stood, turned, and melted into the safety of her grandmother’s embrace. “You must tell me immediately what has happened,” Allestaine intoned frantically.

Marian stepped and saw that the entire room, along with Queen Galleta, had been watching her with concern. “I must talk with you and Queen Galleta alone.”

“Very well,” Lady Allestaine said as she rose up, took Marian’s hand, and nodded toward Galleta.

They walked briskly out of the dining area and up into the home that she shared with Lady Allestaine up in the trees.

Once inside the room, Marian looked up at Lady Allestaine. “Did you see anything unusual happen to me?”

Lady Allestaine’s eyes widened. “Darling, we were having lunch, and as I was talking you just vanished.”

“How long was I gone?”

“You were gone long enough for me to question if a mystical force entered this realm and snatched you away,” Lady Allestaine answered with concern. “Is that what happened? Did something take you?”

Marian shook her head. “Grandmother, you must sit down.” She looked at Galleta. “You told me to talk to you immediately about this after I got back.”

“Got back?” Lady Allestaine questioned.

Galleta sat next to Lady Allestaine on the sofa.

“I traveled a day ahead in time, grandmother.” She smiled at Lady Allestaine’s blank expression. “Lizzy will be going into labor tomorrow evening.”

“Have you ever heard of such a thing?” Lady Allestaine looked at Galleta with astonishment.

Galleta nodded but said nothing.

Allestaine reached her arm out to Marian, inviting her to sit at her side.

“Yes,” Galleta finally answered as Marian leaned into her grandmother’s side. “We should have known that Levi and Reece’s combined genetics would create a unique child.”

“That is what you said when you realized what I had done,” Marian added sheepishly. “I was terrified out of my mind that it had taken place, yet you were very proud of my ability.”

Lady Allestaine ran her hand over Marian’s hair. “I am so dreadfully sorry that this experience frightened you,” she said as she kissed the top of her head. “However, Galleta is correct. It should come as no surprise that you should be so incredibly gifted. After all, your parents possess very unique and powerful genetics.”

“One who can travel through time?” Galleta responded. “How were you able to manage it? What occurred?”

Marian explained everything that took place, from her conversation with Galleta to her willing herself to arrive back to the time period she had left.

“We must continue to work on this ability,” Galleta started. “I will help you hone and master it.”

Marian buried her face into Lady Allestaine’s side, fighting back her tears.

Allestaine rubbed along her arm. “Sweetheart, what is wrong?”

Marian peered up at Lady Allestaine staring down at her. “I am too scared to try it again. What if I end up somewhere far away and all alone? Grandmother, please,” she begged.

Lady Allestaine nodded and looked over at Galleta. “Even though I wish for Marian to expand upon this ability, I will not allow her to do so unwillingly. Surely, we understand that this is a frightening experience for anyone to endure, much less a ten-year-old child.”

“I understand, Your Majesty, but what if Marian’s ability could help us?” Galleta leaned forward. “Marian, you may be able to save us, all of us. Perhaps you could go back to a place in time and help prevent any of this from happening. You will see your mother—”

“Enough!” Lady Allestaine snapped.

Marian trembled as she listened to Galleta. She knew her grandmother would never have ordered Galleta to be silenced so brazenly had she not known that she was scaring her granddaughter.

“Forgive me, Lady Allestaine and Miss Marian,” Galleta returned. “I meant no harm by my words.”

“It is okay,” Marian answered.

“Queen Galleta, would you please give Marian and me a moment alone?”

Galleta stood. “As you wish.”

Marian said nothing as she watched Galleta turn and leave the home.

“Darling?” Lady Allestaine asked kindly.

Marian looked up. “Yes, grandmother?”

“You must know that I will never allow anything or anyone to hurt or frighten you in any way.” Lady Allestaine smiled at her. “I believe the queen’s excitement got the best of her manners. She spoke out of turn.”

“I know what she was saying, and I want nothing more than to see my mother and father with my very own eyes. I long to sit on my father’s lap and fall asleep while my mother plays with my hair and reads to me, as you and Aunt Lizzy do for me every night.”

A tear slipped down Lady Allestaine’s cheek, and she brushed her finger over Marian’s nose. “The moment your mother so bravely placed you in my arms before we left to come to this village, I promised that I would care for you in the same manner as she would have and love you with every ounce of might that I have. Your parents wanted you to be unconditionally loved and happy beyond measure. I can assure you that not a day has passed that they have not longed to be with you as much as you long to be with them.”

“They have not returned after all these years,” Marian started. “Do you believe they ever will?”

Lady Allestaine’s eyes grew more distant than Marian had ever seen them. “Yes,” she somberly returned. “Hope is all we have, and I will never let go of it. They are the bravest souls in all the galaxies, and we will all be together again. We have to be.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

PRESENT DAY

Reece clung to Marian and sobbed at the memories she was shown. She felt Marian crying along with her as a sturdy hand ran over Reece’s back in a soothing motion.

“It is getting late,” Levi said in a low voice. “Perhaps we should retire for the evening. It appears as though you both could use some rest.”

Reece withdrew from Marian. “I’m so sorry. It is so hard to see you be so scared, and your father and I weren’t there to support you or make you feel safe.”

Marian took the handkerchief that Levi offered her and blotted her eyes. “I do not wish for my memories to upset you, Mother.”

“I know we can’t take back the sixteen years we lost with you.” She smiled through her sadness. “All we can do now is start making new memories. Obviously, your father and I want to know more about your abilities, but that can wait until tomorrow evening.”

“Perhaps after we are done meeting with everyone in my father’s study tomorrow, you can take Marian on a tour of your favorite places to visit at Pasidian,” Levi kindly suggested. “I am quite confident that you will find your mother’s colt, Arrow, truly delightful, Marian.”

“I’m thrilled to meet Arrow,” she said delightfully. “I have heard many stories about his taking to mother as he did.”

They all stood from the sofa, and Levi kissed Reece on her head. “I will show Marian to her rooms and ensure she is perfectly comfortable with them and her maiden,” he said with a warm smile.

As badly as Reece wanted Marian to stay close to her, she knew that her daughter would be as comfortable as she was the first night she stayed in Pemdas. “I want nothing more than for you to stay with me, but I know you have to go,” Reece said, hugging Marian once more. “Sleep well, my angel.”

“Thank you, Mother, I will.” Marian stepped back and took Levi’s offered arm. “I look forward to spending more time with you tomorrow.”

After a short departing kiss, Reece watched Levi escort Marian out of her bedchambers. She collapsed back onto the sofa and let the overwhelming emotions of losing all these years with Marian overtake her. She wept as the pain ripped through her, knowing that she wasn’t there for her daughter and the fact that she would never have the cherished memories of the milestones that Marian attained as she grew up. She knew she would lose sleep if she didn’t do something to try and ease her nerves.

A hot shower sounds like the best plan, she thought as she stood and walked directly into her vanity room.

Muscles that she didn’t realize were tense started to relax as the silky water ran over her skin. She lathered her hair, and little by little she was starting to unwind. When Reece stepped out of the hot, refreshing shower, she was shocked to see Levi approaching her with a warm, fluffy towel.

She glanced around the area. “Levi?” she said, surprised he had returned to her rooms. “What are you doing here? What if Jasmeen shows up—or if someone saw you?” she asked as she quickly dried off.

Levi held up a satin robe for her. “I grew up in this palace, you know. I know many secret passageways, and I can assure you that no one saw me enter your room through the servants’ door.” He turned her to face him and brought his lips to her neck. “After two days sleeping apart from my wife, I can no longer endure pretending as though I am not married. I have missed you sleeping at my side so desperately.”

“You plan on sleeping here tonight?” she asked in a soft voice, offering more of her neck to Levi as he pressed her body firmly against his. With everything that had taken place over the last few days, she forgot how desirable it was to share these moments with her husband.

“If you’ll have me.” His lips traced down the side of her neck and onto her shoulders.

Reece speared her fingers through his hair, gripping it tightly. “I want this so badly, but what if Jasmeen—”

Levi withdrew. “Your maiden will not find us together unless you send for her, and I will be gone before the sun rises in the morning.”

Her emotions took a wild turn, and she couldn’t resist her husband. She needed him to love her in the strong and powerful way he always had, and she needed for him to give her the comfort and security she strongly desired at the moment.

She let the robe drop to the ground and gazed into his hypnotic sapphire eyes. “What are you waiting for?”

Levi answered her with a crushing kiss as he scooped her into his arms and strode briskly toward her bed. It was exactly what she needed, and she could not be more grateful that Levi would risk their being together on this night.

Their passionate tryst ended with both Levi and Reece fully satiated with each other’s love. Even though this served to help, Reece forget the emotions she was suffering from earlier, lying in silence with Levi breathing heavily at her side brought her grief of losing the years with Marian back. They had lost their baby, even though she was alive and well. She tried to remain positive about it and not ruin the moment she and Levi just shared, but she couldn’t. She softly sniffed, prompting Levi to bring his attention to her.

“Sorry.” She forced a smile. “Everything about you being here is so wonderful, but I can’t stop thinking about Marian.”

“Do not apologize.”

“I am kind of ruining the moment.”

Levi arched a brow at her. “None of this is easy for any of us. It is perfectly normal that you would feel heartbreak while trying to cope with everything.”

“I know,” she sighed.

Levi swept a tear from her cheek and was out of her bed before she could blink, returning to her with a brush. He slipped back into bed and encouraged her to sit in front of him as he started to bring the bristles of the brush through her damp hair.

As her hair began to dry with each gentle pull of the brush, Levi spoke. “I know you are very upset, and I cannot imagine exactly how you must be feeling about everything that transpired between you and Marian,” Levi said with concern. “But I must request that you talk about this with me. Do not try to carry these burdens alone.”

The gentle way that Levi had been brushing Reece’s hair helped calm the inexplicable pain she felt again. “I don’t even know how I can explain the feeling I have right now after seeing what we missed during those years of her life. I know we have our daughter back, but watching Marian’s memories tonight brought about a void in my heart. I suppose it is a feeling one would have if their newborn child went missing and came back sixteen years later.”

Levi gathered her hair, draped it over one shoulder, and turned her to face him. “I feel the same as you. Maybe not so distraught, as I couldn’t see what you were seeing, but I am so thankful we have her with us now. Once we fix everything with the second chance she has given us, we will find a way to make up for lost time with our daughter. We will create new and better memories as a family together.”

Reece shook her head. “Levi, to see Lizzy holding her hands as she took her first steps. To feel her anxiety about when she first traveled through time and her fear? I know she was in excellent care with your mother and Lizzy,” her eyes pooled with tears, “but she needed her parents, her mom, and she didn’t have us. I feel like I was robbed of everything. Her first words—first steps, smile…”

“May I offer a suggestion?”

Reece leaned up and let his dark sapphire eyes soothe her. “I’m up for anything.”

Levi ran the back of his hand over her wet cheeks. “If you so desire to continue to see Marian’s memories instead of listening to her tell us about how she learned to accept traveling through time, I believe it would be therapeutic for you to do so. Use this incredible opportunity to watch her grow through the years.” Levi lifted her chin after Reece diverted her eyes from him. “Reece, we may have lost precious time and memories with her, but we have her now. We are all back together and in Pemdas because of our miraculous daughter. If she did not possess these abilities, we would have never seen her again. To know her now is better than to never have known her at all. We have been given an unimaginable gift.”

“You’re right.” Reece nodded. “Losing sixteen years of our daughter’s life is nothing in comparison to what we were facing days ago.”

“I could not imagine Harrison being the same man after he watched his unborn children and wife die in his arms, and there was nothing he could do about it,” Levi added.

That afternoon flashed through Reece’s mind, and she embraced Levi tightly. “I can’t believe we went from living like that on Earth to being home in Pemdas again.”

“We are home, and we have our daughter,” Levi added. “You must force yourself to focus on these thoughts instead.”

Reece ran her hands along Levi’s cheek. “I’m so glad you decided to come to my room tonight.”

Levi set the brush aside and reclined back into the pillow. He reached up and guided Reece into his embrace. “I am, too,” he said, kissing the top of her head.

Reece curled up around him. “I wonder if you getting caught sneaking into my room tonight might encourage Simone to make plans with Michael sooner than later; then our mission to stop them will be taken care of and over with quickly.”

“As nice as that sounds, I do not think we should mess with time too much. Although, waiting to take action is driving me crazy.”

“I am so looking forward to you, me, and Marian living in our home together.”

“As am I,” Levi said, settling further into the bed. “It will happen, but for now I must request that you rest.” He gently wound his fingers through her hair. “We must report to my father’s office early with Marian tomorrow, and I believe some may question your exhaustion if you can’t keep your eyes open during that meeting, as he wishes to inform Samuel, King Hamilton, and my Uncle about Marian’s talents.”

Reece covered a yawn. “Do you think they’ll believe it?”

“I am confident that my father will explain everything in such a way that they will have no other option but to believe all of it.”

The room grew silent, and Reece’s heavy lids fell closed as Levi continued to run his long fingers through her hair.

The next morning, Reece woke to an empty bed and smiled at how Levi managed to sneak out of her rooms. She could hear Jasmeen bustling around in her sitting room as the morning sun’s rays shone through her curtains.

Having slept soundly with the comfort of her husband at her side, she felt energetic and excited for what the day would bring. Once fully dressed, Reece took the tea Jasmeen offered her.

Jasmeen smiled as she studied Reece. “Miss Bryant, I must say that I am truly impressed by how you have adapted to the Pemdai fashions so easily.”

Reece gulped the tea, remembering how she did struggle in the beginning when it came to dressing in corset dresses, as opposed to her regular Earth clothes. She searched for a lie. “Thank you, Jasmeen.” She took another sip of tea. “I guess I can finally let my secret out.”

“Oh?” Jasmeen’s eyes widened.

Reece laughed. “Yes, when I was a little girl, I always dreamt of living in a magical world and dressing like a princess.” Reece nearly choked on her words, knowing how far from the truth they really were.

Jasmeen tilted her head in confusion. “A magical world? Do you believe Pemdas to be such a place?”

Reece looked over to her floor to ceiling windows, seeing the vivid scenery that surrounded the back of the palace. She nodded. “Yes, Jasmeen, I really do. Earth is nothing like Pemdas.” She began to envision their final days on the planet as she gazed at the shimmering trees. “Nothing on Earth could come close to the majesty of this place,” she whispered.

“Miss Bryant?” Jasmeen questioned, bringing Reece’s eyes back to her.

“Yes?” Reece smiled.

“There is a knock at the door. Would you care for visitors this morning?”

Levi! Marian! Reece thought with excitement. “Yes.” She handed Jasmeen her cup and saucer. “Thank you for everything this morning. I will see you later this evening.”

“Miss Bryant,” Jasmeen spoke up. “Allow me to get the door. I must tidy up your sleeping quarters, and—”

“Jasmeen, please. We can take care of all of that later. You are free to do whatever you wish until then.”

Jasmeen’s brow furrowed. “Very well, then. I shall return later to freshen up your rooms.”

When Jasmeen disappeared behind the door that led to the servants’ passageways, Reece rushed to her front door and opened it briskly. Her smile died when she found herself face-to-face with Simone, Lillian, and Catherine.

“This is a surprise,” Reece stammered. “Can I help you with something?”

“Why are you answering your own door?” Simone sneered as she looked past Reece into the rooms. “Where is your maiden?”

“What do you care?”

Simone’s eyebrow arched at Reece’s response. “Your maiden should be scolded for neglecting her duties.”

“Nobody is scolding my maiden, Simone. Now, might I ask why all of you are here?”

Lillian’s eyes glared at Reece. “We have come to invite you to spend the day with us. We beg of you to allow us another chance to entertain you, and this time with better manners.”

“How positively touching, ladies,” Harrison said, coming up from behind with Angeline and Elizabeth. “But as I said before, Miss Bryant will spend her time with women that aren’t forcing themselves to enjoy her company.”

Simone turned and eyed Harrison. She glared down at Angeline who was covering a smile. “Is something amusing, Miss Hamilton?”

Angeline cleared her throat. “Begging someone to spend time with you, Simone?” Angeline returned. “I never would imagine you, Lillian, and Catherine to be so desperate.”

“She is a very important individual, Miss Hamilton,” Lillian returned. “We are honored to have her in our company.”

Harrison coughed out a laugh. “Well, then.” He looked at Reece. “We shall let our very important guest decide upon which ladies will be keeping her company today.”

“I appreciate your offer, Simone, but I believe I would like to get to know Miss Hamilton and Princess Elizabeth instead,” she said as she looked over at Elizabeth’s sweet smile.

With a loud huff from Simone, the girls turned and stormed out of the entryway and down the halls.

“I swear those girls act like they’re five,” Harrison said as he stepped forward. “Do you mind if we join you?”

Reece grinned. “Of course not.”

“Miss Bryant,” Harrison started. “Allow me to introduce you to Princess Elizabeth and Miss Angeline Hamilton.”

Reece smiled at both women, feeling awkward that her friends had no idea who she was. She desperately wanted to hug Elizabeth and thank her for all she did as Marian grew up and embrace Angeline, feeling overwhelmed with happiness that she was alive and in her presence again.

“Everything okay, Miss Bryant?” Harrison asked with a concerned expression.

Reece blinked a few times. “Yes, sorry.” She recovered herself and properly greeted both women. As they all sat on the sofas, another knock alerted Reece to the fact that Levi had arrived. She shot up from the sofa mid-sentence, forcing everyone to look at her with concern.

Harrison eyed her warily. “I know you are excited; however, I do not believe that the one at the door has come to deliver the news that you are free to live on Earth again,” he said with an expression that showed Reece she was giving herself away and acting completely odd in front of Elizabeth and Angeline.

Reece laughed. “You’re right. Would you mind getting the door?”

Harrison, who had already stood with Reece, nodded. “It would be my pleasure.”

“Sorry about that.” Reece smiled at Angeline and Elizabeth’s pleasant expressions. “I get a little jumpy at times.”

Angeline smiled. “It is perfectly fine. I must say that you appear to be adjusting nicely to your new surroundings in Pemdas.”

“It was a little frightening to accept that there are other worlds out there,” Reece answered. “But I’m starting to learn that having an open mind helps to accept unimaginable possibilities.”

They were interrupted when Harrison, Levi, and Marian joined the women in the sitting area.

“Marian!” Elizabeth said cheerfully. “It is wonderful to see you again. Are you finding Pasidian agreeable?”

Reece wanted so desperately to stand up and embrace her daughter, but she resisted the urge.

Marian beamed. “This palace is breathtaking, and even though Lady Allestaine took the time to prepare me so that I might be comfortable, I believe that if it weren’t for her requesting Levi to escort me through the palace, I would find myself completely lost.”

Reece laughed. “I felt—I feel the same way.”

Harrison arched an eyebrow.

“Ladies, I know you desire to spend time with Miss Bryant, but Samuel has requested a short meeting with all of us this morning.” He nodded toward Harrison. “We are to report to my father’s study at this time.”

“Allow me to escort Angeline and Elizabeth to breakfast, and I will join all of you shortly,” Harrison said as he held out his arm toward the women.

“Miss Garrett, would you care to join us?” Angeline asked.

“I would love to, but Lady Allestaine has requested a private breakfast with me. Perhaps after breakfast, we can spend our day outdoors in the amazing gardens of the palace,” Marian responded.

“That sounds splendid,” Elizabeth returned.

Harrison sighed dramatically. “It looks as if you lovely ladies are forced to take your breakfast with my lovely sister and her obnoxious friends. May I suggest that the servants prepare a meal for you both on one of Pasidian’s private balconies?”

Angeline grinned mischievously at Harrison, and Reece didn’t fail to note that Harrison was immediately captivated as he stared at her. “Come now, Harry.” Angeline laughed. “Do you honestly believe that Lizzy and I are intimidated by them?”

Unexpectedly, Levi laughed. “I say let Angie and Lizzy have at them. After the way those women have behaved, they could use the company of proper ladies.”

Harrison recovered his expression and nodded. “Very well, hold nothing back, and we look forward to hearing about your lovely breakfast with the venomous trio.”

Once everyone settled into their seats, which were arranged around a circular table in Navarre’s office, Reece exhaled skeptically, wondering how this meeting would turn out.

Navarre clasped his hands and leaned forward. “First of all, I would like to thank all of you for accepting my invitation for this meeting.” He glanced over to his wife, who sat at his side, and then to Marian and Reece. “I am sure questions are already swirling around in your minds since we have the ladies present with us. I must request you all listen carefully to the very crucial information I am about to reveal to you.” He looked at Queen Galleta. “Galleta, I am indebted to you for attending, as I will desperately require your assistance in relaying this information.”

“Emperor,” Levi spoke out, “there may be an easier way to reveal the information. After you inform everyone about what has transpired, I will explain.”

Navarre nodded. “Gentlemen.” He looked over at King Hamilton, King Nathaniel, and Samuel. “I must request that you keep an open mind and force yourselves to accept the unimaginable, as it is imperative for you in believing what I am about to tell you.”

King Hamilton chuckled. “Emperor, whatever it is you are to say, I am confident we will have no problem accepting it. I am extremely interested, given the way everyone is acting at the moment.”

“We shall see about that,” Navarre said as he cleared his throat. “Gentlemen, Levi, Harrison, Reece, Marian, and I have traveled from the future and back into this time period to stop a betrayal of our people that, in the end, will lead to the total destruction of Pemdas and Earth.”

Reece remained silent as she studied the paralyzed expressions on the three men’s faces.

“Perhaps Levi’s idea could be of some help?” King Nathaniel said in a deep and confused voice. He looked over at Levi with a wary expression.

“Emperor, I mean no disrespect,” Samuel finally responded. “But traveling through time? I am very confused by what you are saying. Please explain how this is possible.”

Navarre looked over at Queen Galleta. “Please inform the men that some beings can possess an ability to travel through time.”

Queen Galleta looked over at the men. “It is possible, yes. May I ask how you all were able to accomplish such a thing?”

“In the future, Levi and Reece are married. We learn that Reece is not entirely human. Paul Xylander’s father found love with a being from another galaxy. This being is known as Olteniaus. The Olteniaus have the ability to manipulate and control minds. When Reece has the power of the stone, her abilities are heightened, and she is extremely powerful. Having these genetics within her combined with the Pemdai genes, Levi and Reece had a daughter. You have been introduced to her as Marian Garrett. She possesses the ability to travel through time,” Navarre explained.

The room grew dead silent. The men sat with blank expressions, utterly confused and overwhelmed by what the emperor was saying.

“Father,” Levi spoke out again. “I must explain a unique occurrence that took place between Reece and Marian last evening.”

Navarre looked at Levi with a questioning expression. “Go ahead.”

“When Reece held onto Marian’s hand while our daughter was explaining to us how and when she learned to travel through time, Reece was able to see all of her memories as if she were there.”

“Were you able to see her memories as Reece did?” Navarre returned.

Levi shook his head. “Unfortunately not. Perhaps Queen Galleta could, though.”

“There is only one way to find out,” Harrison blurted out.

Queen Galleta stood and walked over to Marian. She reached for her hand, and Marian graciously placed it in hers. “Go on, child. I will open my mind to yours.”

The room remained silent as Reece watched Marian’s eyes shimmer as she stared distantly away from them. Queen Galleta’s eyes were blank, and Reece was holding on to every last bit of hope that this was working.

After a few minutes of watching the two, Queen Galleta smiled and ran her hand along Marian’s cheek. “You are a very brave child,” she said with a laugh before she turned to address the room. “I am able to connect with her mind and see everything she experienced.”

Navarre exhaled in relief. “Is there a way that we can use this ability to help the men see this? I believe they are frozen in shock.”

Queen Galleta eyed the pale-faced men. “The Pemdai mind is heavily guarded. You must find a way to let your barriers down, and perhaps Marian can show you the information. If Marian’s powers are not strong enough, I shall join hands, and with the power of our minds united, there is a possibility that we can penetrate the mind of the Pemdai.”

Samuel stood. “As commander, I feel that I should try this first. If there is a looming betrayal against the Pemdai, I need to know at once.”

Marian and Queen Galleta walked over to Samuel. They gathered in a circle and held hands. Reece watched many different expressions play on Samuel’s face. It was working. At first, an expression of shock covered his face before his eyes grew severe. Reece’s heart raced when his forehead crinkled and he stumbled backward, his hand breaking free from Marian’s and Queen Galleta. Samuel said nothing as he found a chair and collapsed into it. He dropped his face into his hands as Navarre rose up and walked over to him.

Navarre placed a hand on Samuel’s shoulder. “Samuel?” he asked carefully. “Are you unwell? Please tell me what you saw.”

“Simone?” he stated in a tone of agony. “My own daughter?”

Navarre looked over at Levi and Harrison and nodded. He rubbed his forehead. “I cannot imagine what you must be feeling at this time knowing it is she who betrayed us, along with Michael Visor.” He looked at Marian. “How did Samuel see her betraying us?”

“Marian was in the company of the empress and King Nathaniel as they discussed many times how Simone had betrayed Pemdas, amongst other things my daughter had done to ruin all of us,” Samuel responded.

Reece looked over at Levi’s stern expression. “Will he be okay?” she whispered.

Levi nodded and leaned into her. “Surely, this information is heart-wrenching for Samuel, but he is one of the strongest men I know. He will recover.”

Reece exhaled, watching everyone’s expressions in the room. King Nathaniel offered an encouraging hand on Samuel’s shoulder, even though he had no idea what Samuel had seen. Samuel rubbed his eyes, his hands stiff as he slowly revealed his face to everyone waiting patiently in the room.

His eyes were weary as he looked over at Reece. “That child has always had a hateful streak that ran in her blood,” he finally said. “Reece, I am deeply sorry for her actions toward you.” He looked at Navarre. “And I am sorry my daughter betrayed you, Emperor.”

Samuel looked like a broken man, and it was heartbreaking for Reece to look at him. Levi covered her hand with his, bringing Reece to meet his eyes. The confidence in them reassured Reece that even though Samuel was having difficulty accepting that his daughter would betray all of them, Samuel was a warrior and would gather himself quickly. As soon as the thought entered her mind, Samuel stood and walked over to Galleta and Marian.

“Thank you for showing me that. Forgive my sudden reaction.” He looked over at Navarre. “All I have is the knowledge of what she did, as Marian did not witness it, but I must know where and when this takes place.”

“We believe that in close to a week or so from now, Simone will leave the palace with Catherine and Lillian. They take their vacation in Sandari. That is where we believe she and Michael make arrangements to meet with the Ciatron,” Navarre stated.

Samuel nodded. “If those two meet with the Ciatron, how are they able to jump the borders? A Guardian horse would never jump—”

“It was a mystery at the time to us as well,” Harrison interjected. “Somehow Michael’s horse was soured, and he was able to bring them across the barriers. We still have no idea why the Ciatron did not destroy them when they encountered them. We will know once we follow Simone when she meets with Michael.”

“Okay. Now that Samuel has recovered himself, can we please be let in on what is going on?” King Hamilton said as he looked around the room.

Reece watched Harrison’s expression lighten as he looked into King Hamilton’s eyes. “Do you ladies think you have enough juice to get through a couple more Pemdai minds?”

King Hamilton smiled at Harrison. “Is there something, in particular, I should know about?”

Navarre laughed aloud, encouraging everyone to look at him in shock. As Navarre shrugged and glanced at Harrison, King Hamilton stood and cocked his head to the side, studying him. “No,” Navarre said with a laugh.

Harrison crossed his arms and looked at King Hamilton with a guilty grin. “Yeah, you might want to see for yourself.”

Once King Hamilton finished linking with the minds of Marian and Galleta, he squinted over at a very interested Harrison. King Hamilton’s face was more solemn than Reece had ever seen it.

“You know I admire you greatly, young man,” King Hamilton started as he rubbed his chin, “but we are all aware of how you feel about relationships. Why—out of all the women—why would you take a chance with my Angie to prove you can make a woman happy?”

There was a bit of edge to his voice that Reece couldn’t follow.

“Your Majesty,” Harrison started, “believe me, it was unexpected, but I did fall in love with her, and before she died—” Harrison stopped himself. He cleared his throat. “You know what? It doesn’t matter. We fell in love, and you accepted it. I am only sorry Marian was told stories about it, and she doesn’t have the real memories of everything.”

“Harry,” King Nathaniel stood. “Are you feeling okay, son?”

“NO!” Harrison shouted.

Levi was immediately at Harrison’s side. “Harrison, you must calm yourself.”

Reece felt tears in her eyes as she watched Harrison refrain from losing control. “That is all I have been doing since I lost Angie and our unborn children.” He glared at Levi. “You have Reece—you do not have to win her back and go through all of this again.”

“Wait a minute!” Reece blurted out. “Maybe I can help.”

“How so?” Levi answered.

Reece smiled. “Maybe if I can project my memories into Marian’s mind or Galleta’s mind, they can see what actually happened in full detail.”

Lady Allestaine rose up. “Reece, your mind is protected.”

“It is protected,” Reece responded. “But maybe it’s not shielded from my daughter’s.”

Marian smiled as she walked over to Reece and held both of her hands. “There’s only one way to find out.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

While the group sat silently studying Marian and Reece, Harrison focused on calming his inner rage. Having watched Angeline die in his arms only a few days ago to seeing her alive and well was as wonderful as it was devastating. She had no memories of the love they shared together. Looking at her and not seeing her love for him staring back wrenched his heart completely. Trying to subdue his emotions around her was the hardest challenge he had faced yet, and King Hamilton’s reaction to Harrison marrying his daughter sent Harrison spiraling with anger about the current situation.

He had to admit to himself that at this previous point in his life, he was a different man. He was entirely open to everyone about his arrogant opinions of love, and he had proven to everyone that he selfishly involved himself with women, only to leave them heartbroken after he had taken advantage of their trust. That is the Harrison that King Hamilton knew.

This is not about you and Angie right now, Harrison, he inwardly scolded himself. You must remain focused on the mission.

“Stop,” Harrison spoke out, forcing the group to study him with concern.

“It’s working,” Marian smiled. “I have my mother’s memories.”

“Remarkable,” Navarre responded as he looked to King Hamilton. “Now, hopefully, we can rest your mind at ease with the fact that Harrison—”

“Forgive the interruption, Emperor,” Harrison interrupted. “As much as I wish for the king to accept that I am no longer the man he currently believes me to be, we must focus on the greater picture. My personal life is not important at this time. What is important is that we show everyone what transpired due to the betrayal so that we can make our plans and stop this from happening again.”

“You make an excellent point, but I believe it is best we share these memories with those in this room so they can understand the mission we are to face. I wish for them to see the fate of Pemdas and all of our lives if we do not stop the betrayal,” Navarre responded as he looked to Marian. “What have you learned from your mother’s memories that you can share? Will it help us?”

“Everything. The process was quick, but I have seen the events and all of the results that my mother remembers up until the day I arrived at the cabin to bring you all back to this time period.”

“Excellent,” Navarre nodded.

“Do you think that if we all gathered together, Queen Galleta and Marian could show this information to everyone all at once?” King Hamilton asked.

“Let us try,” King Nathaniel said. “I believe I am the only one sitting in the dark about what transpired.”

Navarre stepped back. “Gentlemen,” he looked over at Lady Allestaine, “Empress. If you desire, gather around and hold hands. Do your best to relax your minds to receive this information, and let down the barrier that protects your mind from mental intrusion. We shall see if this works. If it does not, then it must be one person at a time.”

Harrison sat next to Levi and Reece, watching as the group held hands and closed their eyes. As Navarre folded his arms, solemnly watching the group, Harrison couldn’t help but find all of this odd, yet humorous.

“Is it just me, or do you get the feeling that we need to dim the lights in the room, bring in candles, and wait for them to start chanting?” Harrison whispered to Levi.

Levi looked over at Harrison with a subtle grin. “I am relieved to see you in better spirits again, my friend.”

“I will admit that my emotions have been quite erratic as of late. I am sorry for snapping, but I am having a hard time.” He nodded over at the group as they remained silent. “Hopefully, this mental memory thing works. I am ready to begin plotting to stop that witch and her puppet from betraying us.”

Levi nodded. “As am I.”

Harrison followed Levi’s eyes as the group released their connected hands and watched as the men looked at each other with expressions of disbelief, anger, and grief.

“Looks like something got through to them,” Harrison said as he stood with Reece and Levi.

“May I ask if the exercise was successful?” Navarre questioned.

“Indeed, it was,” Samuel answered shakily. “It would appear as though your return to this time period not only saves Pemdas and Earth but many other lives as well.” He looked at Reece dolefully. “You chose to spare Simone’s life after everything she had done?”

Harrison watched Reece inhale deeply. “Yes.”

Samuel approached her, eyes somewhat glassy. “You are the most honorable of women, Miss Bryant.” He shook his head. “Forgive me, Mrs. Oxley. I would have ordered for her death as a result of what she caused.”

“I was tempted,” Reece answered, “but I felt that there was nothing worse than being tortured in isolation for the rest of your life with nothing but memories of why you got there and the life you could have had if you had simply found peace in your life.”

Samuel placed both hands on his hips. “That is an intriguing punishment for her treachery,” he responded. He looked at Navarre. “On this mission, I do not believe the guilty should be treated so leniently.”

“The issue at hand is that they have not yet committed the crime. By catching them at such an early stage, the majority of their duplicity will not have been achieved. I believe our only course of action is to imprison them for high treason and have them heavily guarded once they have been caught acting out their plans.”

Samuel’s eyes grew distant. “As you command, Emperor.”

Navarre studied the group. “Now that you all are perfectly aware of what has happened and what the future holds if Levi and Harrison do not stop this, are there any questions?”

“Questions?” King Nathaniel laughed. “Brother, I am still trying to comprehend what I have seen.”

“Know this: we are creating a new reality and future now. Most of what you saw in that alternate future will never happen to us, as everything changes once we stop The Key from being revealed to all dimensions and most importantly Mordegrin.” Navarre cleared his throat. “We will meet in Samuel’s office this afternoon. For now, take all the time you need to process what you have seen.”

With the meeting being adjourned, Harrison turned to Levi. “Now what?” he said impatiently.

Levi shrugged. “We go back to living our fake lives until we stop them.”

A firm hand on Harrison’s shoulder encouraged him to turn. “Forgive my earlier assumptions,” King Hamilton stated. His face was serious as he went on. “So the commander of the Guardians in the future finds love with my daughter?”

Harrison nodded.

A smile drew up in the corner of King Hamilton’s mouth. “I do wonder if being the commander was the reason she fell in love with you?” he teased.

“If I may be so bold, sir, but I—”

“Calm down, boy,” King Hamilton laughed. “I am giving you a hard time. It does appear that you have changed. After witnessing everything, you have amazed me. My daughter could not be in safer hands.” His expression grew dark. “To watch her die was the hardest thing I have ever witnessed.” He looked over at Levi and back to Harrison. “You will stop these treacherous fools from plotting to betray us and expose The Key. You could not save Angie’s life then, but now you can.” He patted Harrison’s shoulder.

“I intend to, Your Majesty.”

King Hamilton grinned and turned to follow everyone out of the room.

Levi nudged Harrison in his side. “We will get through this.”

“At least Ham gets it now!” he said as he looked over at Levi, Reece, and Marian, who had just joined them. “You guys go catch up with Lady Allestaine. She looks like she is overwhelmed with joy over what she has witnessed, and I desperately need some fresh air.”

“Harrison,” Reece called out, stopping him. “I think we can help you with Angie. We can privately have Marian show her—”

“No. Not a chance,” Harrison returned. “I appreciate your offer, Reece, but I will not have Angeline see the memories of her death and the death of our unborn children.” Unexpectedly, he smiled. “I will find a way to get Angie back; however, I must make that the least of my concerns right now. We must focus on stopping Simone and Michael.”

Reece impulsively hugged him. “Everything’s going to be okay.” She stepped back and smiled. “Can I offer some advice?”

Harrison frowned. “Advice?”

“Yes. Harrison, you may not see it, but we do. It’s obvious that you are frustrated, and every time you look at Simone—well, let’s just say if looks could kill, she’d be dead already.”

Harrison studied Reece and Levi’s expressions, knowing they were right. His natural good-humored self was all but gone. His frustration about Angeline was overruling any humor he carried within him. He wasn’t acting like himself, and he needed to change his mindset.

“I agree,” he finally responded. “I believe I will follow in Levi’s footsteps and use this time before our meeting with Samuel to let an aggressive horseback ride ease my frustrations.”

Levi grinned. “An excellent idea. We shall see you when we report to the command center.”

“Until then,” Harrison said as he turned to leave.

Harrison walked out of the palace and headed directly toward the stables. He was stopped when he heard Simone’s shrill voice. “Harrison!” she cried out with urgency.

Harrison turned back and clasped his hands behind his back. “Is there something I can do for you?” he said, taking notice of all of the young women amongst her.

Her cherry red lips parted in a cunning smile. “We were all growing quite bored, and I believe it would be nice to have the company of a gentleman around.” She looked around the area with a frown. “Where are Levi, Miss Bryant, and Miss Garrett?”

“That would be none of your business, madam.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “Now if you will forgive me, I must be on my way. Entertaining you is not something I would do if my life depended upon it.”

Simone reached up to slap his face when Harrison caught her hand. “You, Harrison, are a complete—”

“Excuse me,” Angeline called out.

Harrison dropped Simone’s wrist and smiled at the fiery gaze Angeline displayed for Simone. “Simone, do you ever question why men run so swiftly from your presence?”

“You are a foolish child, and I would hold my tongue if I were you, Angeline Hamilton!”

“Speaking of Simone running people off.” Harrison glanced around, noticing Elizabeth wasn’t with them. “Why is Lizzy not with you, Angie? And why are you left alone in the company of these women?”

“Lizzy excused herself for the afternoon,” Angeline stammered.

Harrison could immediately tell Angeline was conjuring up some excuse as to why Elizabeth excused herself.

“Our young cousin can be so fragile at times,” Lillian said flatly.

Harrison arched an eyebrow at his sister and smiled at Angeline. “One does not need to have a delicate spirit to desperately want out of the presence of you and your petty friends, Lillian.” He lifted his chin. “I am unsure as to how Angie has managed to withstand being with all of you.” He looked at Angeline. “Please, allow me to offer you my condolences.”

Angeline’s cheeks flush red in response, but she maintained her composure. “There is no need for that, Harry. I was about to retire to the library anyway.”

“Harrison, you are too bold with your words, and your attitude is unbearable as of late,” Lillian snapped. “What has gotten into you?”

“I am perfectly fine,” he answered as he glared at his sister. “If you will excuse me, I was on my way out. A horseback ride on Saracen sounds more inviting than quarreling with you.” He looked at Angeline. “You are welcome to join me if you would like.”

Angeline’s eyes widened. “I would love to, but wouldn’t that be—”

“Irrefutably improper!” Simone blurted out.

“Simone—” Harrison started.

“Go with him, Angie!” King Hamilton said as he walked up to the group with Levi, Reece, and Marian. “I can tell by the expression on your face that you are desperate to get away from the palace for a while. Perhaps Harrison can grant you your greatest desire of riding a Guardian stallion since your brother Julian will not allow you to enjoy the experience with his horse.”

Angeline spun around, beaming at Harrison. His heart hammered against his chest as her bronze eyes stared longingly into his.

“It would be an honor,” Harrison returned.

“Please, allow me a moment to change into my riding habit,” she said excitedly as she offered Harrison a small curtsy. “Thank you, Harry. This promises to be a day I shall never forget.”

King Hamilton winked at Harrison while Levi, Reece, and Marian stood silently with knowing expressions on their faces. Simone, Lillian, and Catherine glared off into the distance, clearly upset by what had occurred. As they tried to leave, King Hamilton’s authoritative gaze fell on them, stopping them from saying a word.

“Perhaps you ladies should go practice your needlepoint and give everyone some peace around the palace. It would be wise for all of you to reflect upon your continual improper behavior toward others,” King Hamilton boldly stated.

“King Hamilton, with great respect, I must humbly say that—”

“Silence, Simone,” King Hamilton cut her off. “I have borne witness to your antics on many occasions, and I know firsthand that you know nothing of great respect. I do not appreciate your insult of my daughter’s manners. In fact, you should learn your place when speaking to a princess. You would do well to polish up on your etiquette while in the company of your superiors and quit playing these childish games with everyone.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” The three women curtseyed and swiftly fled the area.

“The emperor desires for us all to meet with him within the next hour or so,” King Hamilton told Harrison. “Ensure that my daughter is safe on your ride with her.”

“I suspect this horseback ride will be like the first time you rode with Angeline?” Reece teased.

“Try not to get slapped this time,” Levi said with a knowing grin.

“Fortunately, I have outgrown my—” Harrison stopped himself as he took notice of Angeline’s approach.

She gripped King Hamilton’s arm, stood on her toes, and gave her father a quick kiss on his cheek. “Thank you, Father. I believe I shall enjoy every minute of this.”

“Go on, young lady,” King Hamilton said with a smile. “You waste time standing here with us.”

Harrison offered his arm and led her down toward the stables. “I did not realize that riding a Guardian horse would be so thrilling for you, Angie.”

She looked straight ahead. “You have no idea how I have longed for this.”

Believe me, you have no idea how I have longed to have you on my arm again, Harrison thought as they approached the stables.

“Master Harrison, Miss Hamilton,” Javian greeted them.

“Javian, please use the saddle that will fit two passengers comfortably.” He smiled at Javian’s questioning expression. “It has been her greatest desire to ride on a Guardian horse, and King Hamilton insists.”

“I will have him prepared immediately,” Javian said as he turned to retrieve Harrison’s horse.

Angeline removed her hand from Harrison’s arm. “Are you sure you are okay with this? You appeared as though you needed time alone earlier.”

Harrison gazed down at Angeline, transfixed by her innocent beauty. “To be able to offer such a beautiful young woman one of her greatest desires, well, I would be a foolish man to turn that down.”

Angeline quickly diverted her eyes from his. Fortunately, given their past, he knew why. Angeline had already admitted to him that she had always been attracted to him, and that was definitely working in his favor. He planned to do exactly what he did on his first ride with Angeline. He would bring her to their meadow and bring back the conversation they once shared together. Only this time, he would control his emotions, and if there were a possibility she would desire his kiss, he would not allow his emotions to overrule his better judgment and risk ruining everything.

Once Saracen was prepared, Harrison helped an overjoyed Angeline onto the horse. Harrison was promptly in the saddle positioned behind Angeline. To have his arms wrapped around the woman he loved again—his wife—was more revitalizing than he could ever explain.

He slowly backed Saracen away from the stables. “Are you comfortable?”

“Very much so. Saracen is an amazing horse.”

The horse grunted in response as they began trotting away from the palace.

“Get over yourself, boy,” Harrison called out. “Arrogant beast.”

As Angeline laughed, Harrison allowed the horse to gain speed as he headed out toward Pasidian River and to what Harrison had claimed as their meadow.

After dismounting Saracen, Harrison guided Angeline to the exact location where they once sat together in conversation. Harrison reclined on his side, facing Angeline, and let this moment begin to unwind the nerves he consistently held after losing Angeline.

Everything fell into place, as it had in the past. Even though Harrison knew of Angeline’s history, he still marveled at her beauty as she talked about it. When Angeline smiled at him, halting his breath, she chuckled. “Here I am going on and on about myself when all I desire is to hear about you serving on Earth and your experiences guarding Miss Bryant. What is the planet like? Is it like ours?”

Harrison nodded and answered her questions as he had in the past. Once he finished, he gazed at the exquisite beauty sitting in front of him and couldn’t resist tucking a loose, curly lock of hair behind her ear. Angeline froze, and her eyes locked onto his.

“Angeline, you have grown into a remarkable young woman,” he said in a soft voice.

Angeline smiled, yet he could tell she was nervous and uncomfortable. He stood and reached his arm down toward her. “Come with me,” he said, remembering how this all played out before.

He brought her to the large trees that he and Levi used to climb as children. Their conversation was identical as it was in the past. Angeline’s back was to the tree, and the exact same opportunity to kiss her was playing out again. Harrison inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself. All of this may have been playing out as it did in their past, but this was the part where he almost lost her. He wasn’t that man anymore; however, this was his wife. As he stood there staring at Angeline’s inviting lips, wondering if he should act on his deepest desire and place his on hers, Angeline’s longing expression changed.

Harrison stepped back. “Forgive me if I have made you uncomfortable in any way.”

Angeline shook her head and looked at their surroundings. “This is strange,” she muttered. She looked at Harrison with mysterious eyes. “This is going to sound really weird, but—” She stopped herself. “Never mind,” she laughed. “I think I must be losing my mind.”

Harrison tilted his head. “You can tell me anything, Angie. Believe me, I can tell you stories that would make you feel as though I had lost my mind as well.”

She glanced down at the ground, and then back at Harrison. “Is it odd to admit that I feel as though we have done this before?”

Harrison’s heart stopped. “Not in the slightest. May I ask why you feel that way?”

Angeline’s eyes were focused on his. “I do not know. It just feels as though we have done this before. I cannot explain it.”

Harrison was at a loss for words. He had no idea why Angeline would be experiencing such feelings, and he couldn’t come out and tell her that they had been in this exact situation in the past and he had time traveled from the future.

“I believe it is natural to have these feelings. Many people have claimed such things and refer to it as déjà vu.”

She shook her head. “I have experienced déjà vu before, but this is different, much more real than that. I have to be losing my mind. How very odd.”

Harrison’s brow crinkled. “You have not lost your mind, Angie. Do you recall anything else?”

She reached for his cheek, her touch burning against his flesh. “We kissed?” she questioned.

Harrison impulsively covered her hand with his. How do I respond to this? he thought as he instinctively turned his head to slide the palm of her hand to his lips.

Angeline slowly withdrew her hand, forcing Harrison’s eyes to open.

“What if I told you that I believe everything that has taken place since Marian arrived with the emperor and it has made me question many things? I have had strange dreams since I was first introduced to her.” She swallowed hard. “Harrison, the only reason I believe I can trust telling you these things is that somehow I feel that you are the only one who would understand.”

“May I ask what your dreams are about?”

Her gaze penetrated through him, and then her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “I should not have said anything,” she said as she looked away.

“Please, tell me,” he pleaded as he brought her eyes to meet his.

“I dream only of you and me,” she said, eyes unwavering. “Since this began occurring, I feel as though I want to be in your presence all of the time. Why would I feel that way?”

Harrison said nothing.

“I am so sorry,” Angeline said as she walked briskly past him.

Harrison recovered quickly enough to halt her by tenderly gripping her arm. He immediately saw the embarrassment in her face and smiled sympathetically at her.

“Harry, please,” she said in a shaky voice. “I cannot imagine how uncomfortable my confession has made you feel. Perhaps—”

Harrison silenced her by sliding his hand around her neck and placing his lips down on hers. To his utmost surprise, Angeline didn’t push away and was not hesitant. Instead, she wrapped her arms tightly around him and returned his kiss with urgency, sending shivers down Harrison’s spine. He fully accepted without question. Her soft moan spurred him on as he held her closer and tighter. Angeline gently ended their kiss, gasping for air. Just when Harrison believed their moment was over, Angeline pulled him close again and brought his lips down onto hers. Harrison’s legs became weak with desire, and all he could do in response was gently guide her to lie on the soft meadow ground and indulge himself further in their kiss.

Her hands ran firmly along his back, and her confident lips left his and ran a fiery trail along his jawline and throat. It wasn’t long before Harrison brought his mouth to her décolletage, savoring the fragrance of her skin that he delighted in so much. Angeline’s hands ran through his hair as Harrison ran his lips over her chest and back to her throat.

“I have missed you, Angie,” he said hoarsely.

“Tell me this is not another dream,” she whispered.

Harrison froze and brought his eyes to meet her glazed ones.

“It is,” she frowned.

Harrison ran his hand over her hair. “This is certainly not a dream,” he said, sitting her up. He gripped his forehead. “How is this happening?” he questioned.

“Harrison?”

He looked over at her. “There is so much that I wish to tell you, but I fear it would frighten you.”

“I have been having vivid dreams of sharing a life with you, and it all seems perfectly real. I wake up every morning puzzled by my feelings, and I do not understand what is happening to me. If you know something about it, you must tell me at once.”

Harrison looked up at the ominous sky, knowing the snow could fall upon them at any moment. He took his greatcoat off and wrapped it around her.

“Okay.” Harrison looked at her with pleading eyes. “I do not know where to begin or how to say this without you thinking I have gone completely mad.”

“I will keep an open mind, Harry. I know something is not right—not normal. Just give me the facts. Why am I feeling this way?”

Harrison stood, crossed his arms, and looked down at Angeline. “The facts?”

“The facts.”

As tiny snowflakes started to fall, Harrison unexpectedly smiled at Angeline who stood and faced him.

“I believe these dreams you are having are somehow connected to the future that we shared together. We are married.” He watched as Angeline’s expression remained unflinching. “Levi, Reece, Emperor Navarre, and I have returned from the future. The young woman you know as Marian is the child of Levi and Reece—they are married as well. Marian has the ability to travel through time, and with this ability she was able to bring us back to this date in time to stop a betrayal that will eventually end in the destruction of Earth, Pemdas, and all of her other dimensions.”

Angeline’s stared ahead blankly.

“Please say something,” Harrison said as he ran his hand through his hair. “I know this is impossible to believe, but I assure you, it is true.”

He watched as tiny white snowflakes sprinkled and glittered atop of her auburn curls. Her eyes glistened as a small smile drew up in the corner of her mouth. “I was pregnant with twins.”

“How can you remember?” Harrison whispered.

As the snow began to fall heavier, her smile widened. She framed his face with her hands. “You are my husband?”

He nodded as tears filled his eyes, and without another word, Angeline stood on her toes and pressed her lips against his.

“I do not understand how you can know this. We need to talk to Galleta and Marian; perhaps they can tell us,” he said breathlessly.

“Perhaps it is a miracle,” she beamed.

“You have no idea how much of a miracle this truly is.”

“Why did I not come back from the future with you? Why was it only the five of you, and no one else?”

Angeline’s death flashed before Harrison’s eyes, sending a stabbing pain through his chest.

“What aren’t you telling me?”

“With Galleta’s help, Marian has a way of showing everyone the memories of what happened leading up until the time that we returned.”

“Who has seen these memories?”

“Your father, my father, Samuel, and Lady Allestaine are the only ones who are aware of what has happened.”

“May I see them?” Angeline asked. “I am certain it will help me understand more clearly.”

“Angie.” Harrison gazed sorrowfully down at her. “There are some things that I do not wish you to see.”

“Did I…did I die?” she asked flatly.

Harrison looked away from her.

“Look at me, Harry.”

“Yes. An alien creature came through our camp, and before we could stop it.” He closed his eyes as a tear slipped down his cheek. “I couldn’t stop it, Angie. I couldn’t save you or our unborn children. I was too late.” He cleared his throat. “I do not want you to bear witness to it.”

Angeline wiped the tears from Harrison’s cheek. “Do not worry about me regarding that. I want to see the life we had together, and the love we shared.” She ran her fingers over the crease in his brow. “That is more important than anything else. Please allow me that gift.”

Harrison’s brought her closer to him. “As I said the day I committed my life to you—I will never deny you anything.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Reece, Marian, and Levi sat on the sofas in Reece’s private sitting room when a soft knock on the door halted their conversation.

“Give me a moment,” Levi said. “At this hour, I believe that could be only one person, and he had better have a good explanation as to why he missed our meeting with the emperor earlier today.”

When Reece spied Harrison walking past Levi holding hands with Angeline, Reece looked beyond both of their bright expressions and over to Levi. When his eyes met hers, they were wide and set with confusion.

“Forgive our intrusion. I know this is the only time you are able to enjoy yourselves as a family,” Harrison said as he approached where Marian and Reece stood, both speechless by Harrison’s admission of their being a family in front of Angeline.

Reece froze when Angeline hugged her and stood back smiling at her in a peculiar way.

“Angie?” Reece questioned as she slowly returned the hug.

Angeline stepped back and beamed. “Yes, Reece.”

“Um.” She looked over at Levi’s bewildered expression. “Harrison, would you—”

“Angie remembers us,” Harrison blurted out.

“Wait, what? Remembers us?” Reece responded. “Remembers us?”

“Not exactly as you might think.” Harrison looked at Angeline’s beaming face. “Her memories are actually dreams of our lives we shared together before we returned to this time period.”

“Yes.” Angeline smiled. “It all started the day I met Marian. I began having dreams about Harrison, and they kept getting more and more detailed and vivid. I told Harrison about them, and he told me everything.”

Levi walked over to the fireplace while the rest of the group sat and turned to Marian for answers.

Marian placed her hand over her heart and smiled. “I do not know how this could have occurred.” Marian stopped herself and glanced over at Harrison, who had sat across from them and placed his arm around Angeline. “Unless…”

Harrison pulled his arm from around Angeline and leaned forward. “Unless what?”

“What were you thinking about when we went through the Bermuda Triangle together?” Marian asked.

Harrison looked at Angeline and covered her hand with his own. “All I have ever thought about since you came to us is getting my wife back. I had just lost her, and I desperately didn’t want to lose her again. I know that when we were entering the triangle, I was thinking about seeing her again and knowing that she would have no memory of us.”

Marian stared at Harrison skeptically. “When we went through the wormhole, I remember holding onto my grandfather’s hand for his thoughts to guide us back to this moment in time.”

“How does that explain why Angeline would remember her future?” Harrison asked.

Levi walked over to the fireplace, draped an arm on the mantle, and looked over at Harrison. “Is there a possibility that you held on to Marian when we passed through the triangle?”

Harrison’s lips twisted. “The last I remember, I was standing next to her. I have no other memories aside from snapping awake into this reality.”

“I am trying to recall the journey to this time period,” Marian said distantly. She gradually rubbed her upper arm. “Someone did grip my arm to support me as we came through.” She looked at Reece, and then to Levi. “It wasn’t either of you; you both stood behind me.”

“Then it had to be Harrison,” Reece spoke up.

“I must have harnessed your thoughts of wishing Aunt Angie would remember you,” Marian softly added.

Angeline smiled warmly. “Aunt Angie?” She gripped Harrison’s hand. “How is it that I have no memory of Marian?”

“You were gone before her arrival,” Harrison said in a low voice.

“Okay,” Reece sat up. “This kind of makes sense, even though nothing about any of this actually makes any sense.” She nervously laughed. “Marian explained to us that when she first learned to travel through time, she was thinking desperately about wanting to know the future, and then she jumped a day ahead in time.” She looked at Marian. “You needed all of us to focus on this period in time as we went through the triangle, but it seems as though Harrison was thinking about his memories of Angie instead. Maybe that’s why her dreams began after you met.”

“I suppose Uncle Harrison’s thoughts must have been so strong that he willed them into mine, and somehow when I made contact with Aunt Angie, I transferred them into her subconscious mind,” Marian speculated.

“We are lucky we made it to this time period at all,” Levi said with a laugh. “And to think Harrison almost blew it for all of us.”

“Well, I didn’t,” Harrison shot back. “Marian, my dear, I do not understand your talents, nor will I try to, but I do know for certain that you have given me the best gift of my life. I should start referring to you as my little fairy godmother!”

“I guess you and I both know what it’s like to have the love of our life remember loving us again, Harrison,” Reece said as she smiled at Levi.

Levi walked over, reached for Reece’s hand, and brushed his lips over the top of it. “There is nothing more precious than to be reunited with the one you love.” He rose up. “Would you care for something to drink, perhaps some tea or wine?”

Harrison stood. “Wine sounds marvelous.” He looked at Angeline. “Allow Levi and me to attend to each of your ladies’ needs. It appears as though my wife and I will be intruding on your lovely family for the evening.”

Angeline looked over at Reece. “I am so sorry. We had no intentions of intruding. We merely wanted to share what was happening.”

Reece reached for Angeline’s delicate hand. “You are always welcome wherever we are.”

As the men went to the cabinets and began pouring drinks, Angeline swallowed hard as she looked at Marian. “Forgive me if I am out of line, but I told Harrison that even though I have these memories through my dreams, I do not have every detail of my life in that future. Perhaps when everything settles down, you could show me those memories, as you did with the others?”

Marian smiled. “I would be more than happy to accommodate.”

“Tea for the young lady,” Harrison said as he offered the cup and saucer to Marian.

They relaxed into the sofas, and Marian set her cup and saucer to the side. Reece watched Harrison’s friendly expression turn to that of a protective warrior when he looked at Angeline. “Are you certain you want to see the memories? I do not wish for you to see our last moments together before—”

“Shh,” Angeline covered Harrison’s lips with her finger. “I am prepared for that.”

Harrison’s eyes pleaded with Marian as she sat next to the couple on the sofa. “Is there any way you can remove those thoughts from your mind as you show her your memories?”

“I will try my hardest.” She reached for Angeline’s hand. “I cannot be certain if she will see them or not, being they are my mother’s memories.”

Harrison exhaled as the women both closed their eyes. Reece watched both women intently as well, hoping Angeline would not see the horrifying memories of her death. When their eyes reopened, Angeline embraced Marian. “Thank you.”

“You are most welcome.”

“Angie?” Harrison questioned.

She turned, and her eyes glittered. “I’m curious as to when you would like to start your new line of flannel and overalls here in Pemdas?”

Recalling the joke Reece had made about the men while wearing the cabin owner’s clothing, Reece covered a laugh with her fist.

Harrison embraced his wife and slowly retracted. “Did you? You know?”

Angeline’s eyes were transfixed on Harrison’s. She brought a hand to his cheek. “Do whatever it takes to stop all of them.”

Harrison embraced Angeline once again. “You have my word on that.”

Reece stood, prompting Levi to follow. “Angie?” she softly questioned, bringing her and Harrison’s attention to her.

Angeline rushed over to Reece and embraced her. “I can’t believe everything we went through, you and I.”

“This is so amazing,” Reece answered. “I feel like I have a best friend back.”

“And I have my wife back,” Harrison interjected.

They all returned to their seats. “This is most certainly a gifted night for all of us.” Levi looked at Marian, sitting at Reece’s side. “Would you mind continuing to tell us about your learning to travel through time?”

“Not at all.” She turned to Reece. “Would you like to watch the memories, Mother?”

Reece held Levi’s hand. “I think I’ll listen along with everyone else.”

“Marian,” Levi started, “how is it that you finally found us on Earth? I am curious as to why you showed up at that particular time?”

“Essentially, I had no idea where exactly on Earth you were. Each time I jumped, I would think of you so as to get close to your location; however, every time I jumped to Earth, Mordegrin could sense me, and I had to retreat. You see, his plans failed, and he needed me to bring him back in time to change them.”

“How did his plans fail?” Harrison asked.

“He crushed the stone,” Reece spoke out.

“Yes,” Marian answered. “After he crushed that powerful object, he lost control of all the life forces he had brought into the galaxy. The more he fought to maintain his power, the faster it drained his energy.”

“That is very interesting,” Levi said, deep in thought.

“The reason I jumped to that particular time was not completely by choice. It took me many years to be able to enhance my abilities. At first, I could only jump a few days out at a time. The stronger my ability became, the more I could stretch it. I wasn’t able to jump out of my galaxy for quite some time, as the focus that comes along with doing so is very intense, and I was not able to do so. Once I was able to jump out of my galaxy, our next goal was to see how many people I could jump with me.” Marian’s eyes grew distant, and a tear slipped down her cheek, prompting Reece to reach out to her daughter.

“But you said you cannot physically jump with a person?” Harrison questioned.

“We did not know—I did not know what would happen. Certainly, nobody thought the worst. Uncle Caleb volunteered—” Marian stopped and shook her head.

“He didn’t survive the jump,” Harrison said quietly.

“No,” Marian whispered. “One minute he was holding my hand, and the next thing I knew he cried out in the most agonizing way and—”

Marian erupted into tears, and Reece swiftly brought her into a warm embrace. “Marian,” she softly spoke. She leaned back and smiled. “Caleb is alive now. We are all alive now, and it is only because of you. You must remember that.”

Marian nodded, cleared her throat, and sat upright. “After we had lost Caleb, we were all devastated, but we were desperate to find another way to get back to you. Galleta was the one who suggested the wormhole. It took years of practice to be able to harness the life force of another, but I became proficient at it. I wasn’t confident that Mordegrin trying to jump with me would kill him, but our dimension was rapidly falling apart, and I had no other option but to try it as soon as I jumped to Earth. Mordegrin sensed me the moment I entered his location, and you know how that ended for him.”

“How did you find us after that?”

“Do you remember the strange bird woman that turned to fire?”

“She’s kind of a hard one to forget,” Harrison grumbled. “She led you to us?”

“She referred to me as Reece, so I knew she had been in contact with you. There was something more behind the urgency in her eyes. I looked into her mind, and that is how I found your location. I did not entirely trust her, though, so I removed myself from her presence as swiftly as possible.”

“I am filled with sadness that you held such a significant burden and responsibility alone; however, I am astounded by your bravery and beyond grateful that you had the courage to pursue your talent to give us all a chance to stop the betrayal that started all of this and bring us back together.” Levi looked at his cousin. “Emperor Navarre expects us to begin our surveillance in the morning.”

Harrison looked out of the windows. “It appears that the snowfall has gotten heavier, but I believe that we can journey through it.”

Reece looked at Harrison in confusion. “Harrison, we were forced indoors for over a week because of this storm.”

Harrison laughed. “Have you forgotten the Pemdai talents already? Perhaps you have forgotten when we first traveled into the Arsediean Galaxy?”

“True,” Reece answered. “How long will you be gone?”

“My father expects us to leave before first light tomorrow. We must start uncovering the plans we already know Michael is constructing. We plan to stay a step ahead of him and whoever else is involved in this betrayal,” Levi responded.

That evening after everyone left Reece’s bedchambers, Reece slipped into her bed, unable to stop the thoughts swirling in her mind. Learning about everything Marian went through to find them and bring them back in time all on her own was heartbreaking, but she was also exceedingly proud of her brave daughter. To know that she and Levi had such an amazing and gifted daughter made her heart swell with love.

“Asleep already?” Levi’s smooth voice called from behind.

Reece rolled on her back and smiled at Levi as he unraveled his cravat. “I didn’t think you would be coming back tonight since you are leaving so early.”

Levi arched an eyebrow at her. “I will not miss one opportunity to share a night with my wife. We have managed this far. We will be fine.”

Reece propped herself up on her elbows as Levi continued to undress. “Speaking of which, how do you think Harrison and Angeline are dealing? I am baffled that she remembers everything.”

Levi slipped into bed beside her. “I imagine they are both blissfully happy, and I am relieved that she remembers because Harrison was at his breaking point. I could sense it, and I feared he would not be able to handle this mission properly due to his agitation, grief, and hatred of Simone and Michael.”

Reece ran her hands along Levi’s chin. “I’m glad we’ll have the normal Harrison back again.”

Levi extended his arm out, inviting Reece into his embrace. “I am, too,” he said as Reece ran her hands up his side.

Levi stared into her eyes and gently kissed her lips.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

Levi studied her as his fingertips slid along the silky gown covering the leg she had draped over him. “I do not know, am I?”

Reece brought her hands through his hair. “You are on the right track,” she said before they indulged themselves in each other’s passion and love.

The next morning, Reece woke when Levi did. She tied her robe and walked through the dimly lit room. As Levi opened the door to exit her bedchambers, she gripped his arm. He turned back that instant and drew her into a tight embrace, kissing her ardently. With a soft kiss to her nose, he rose up and grinned. “I shall return before—”

“Isn’t this an interesting surprise?” a piercing voice called out.

Simone! Reece thought as anxiety coursed through her.

Levi turned with an expression so lethal, it halted Reece’s breath. “Madam, you are out of line, and you would do best never to speak of this encounter.”

Simone glared at Levi. “I am out of line?” She laughed with disbelief. “I thought Levi Oxley was an honorable and noble man.” She looked at Reece. “It appears as though he is not.”

“What are you trying to imply, Simone?” Reece boldly questioned the spiteful woman.

She eyed Reece’s gown and Levi’s partially buttoned shirt. “I believe you both know what I am implying.”

“You have no idea what you are talking about, and if I find that rumors have been spread through the palace about me or Miss Bryant, you will regret not heeding my warning.”

Simone laughed. “You both are vulgar and pathetic. As soon as I am able, I will be leaving this disgraceful palace. Do not fear, I have no plans to ruin the Oxley name.” She turned to leave and glanced over her shoulder. “I believe you are well on your way of doing that yourself,” she sneered.

After Simone had disappeared, Levi turned back to Reece, who stood numbly staring in the direction Simone had sauntered toward.

A finger to her chin brought Reece’s eyes up to meet Levi’s. “Now what do we do?” Reece sighed.

“I believe we may have encouraged Simone to act hastily with her plans. I will inform my father about the situation, and I want you heavily guarded while I am gone. She may not be able to leave the palace, but she is insane enough to take her wrath out on you.”

“Believe me, I can handle that psychopath.”

Levi embraced her once again. “Our plans to stop this begin now. Simone thinks she has the upper hand on us, but in reality, she has no idea of the plans we have for her.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

After he showered and changed into his attire for the journey to Casititor, Levi draped his greatcoat over his arm and marched briskly to the command center, where Navarre, Samuel, and Harrison sat in conversation in Samuel’s office.

“Levi?” Navarre questioned. “You appear to be upset. Has something occurred?”

Levi approached the men. “As you all are aware, Reece and I know each other as husband and wife, and I have been vigilant and discreet while staying in her rooms each night since we returned to this time period.”

“Wait a minute,” Harrison interrupted. He ran a hand through his hair. “Let me guess, Jasmeen showed up early this morning?”

“Worse,” Levi answered. “Simone was up before the sun, and she encountered Reece and me saying our farewells in Reece’s doorway.”

Navarre crossed his arms and sighed. “Did she see anything that would lead her to believe that you were doing more than merely checking on Reece before your departure?”

Somewhat embarrassed, Levi nodded.

Harrison coughed out a laugh and shook his head. “Did I not tell you that this would eventually happen?”

“Regardless, it has happened, and I must request that the guards keep a close watch on Reece while Harrison and I go to find Michael,” Levi answered.

Navarre looked at Samuel. “Any letters that leave the palace must be monitored, especially now. If someone encounters a letter to be sent out to anyone by Simone, it must be intercepted and read.”

“Very well, Emperor,” Samuel responded. “I have Guardians leaving for Earth on assignment. I will have Vincent speak with the servant who handles the correspondence entering and leaving the palace. They will be under orders to send all letters to my office.”

“I want them sent to mine,” Navarre ordered. “Samuel, we must not raise too much suspicion. Having you going over correspondence instead of working with the Guardians as their commander might rouse speculation for whatever reason. Let us not change things too drastically.”

“Very well, then,” Samuel returned. He looked at Levi and Harrison. “You both should be getting on your way. Our most recent intelligence has indicated that Michael Visor was last seen dining with Mr. Sterlington in Casititor.”

Harrison exhaled. “Fortunately, we will be doing this mission undercover, because I have no patience to deal with Annalisa and Suzanna, period.”

Levi grinned as he and Harrison turned to leave the room. “I believe those two will haunt you until the end of time.”

As they left Samuel’s office, adrenaline coursed through Levi’s body when Julian Hamilton walked into the command center.

Before Levi could speak up, Harrison did. “Well, if it’s not the great Julian Hamilton!” he said cheerfully as he strode briskly over to their friend whom they had lost in the battle of Armedias. Julian was a very tall, broad, intimidating man, and his demeanor alone commanded respect.

Julian smiled wryly as he shook Harrison’s extended hand. “The great Julian Hamilton?” He brushed his long, wavy hair behind his ear as he peered over at Levi with questioning eyes. “Are you two feeling okay?”

Levi recovered the expression of excitement he displayed after seeing Julian alive again. He clapped Julian on the shoulder and reached for his hand. “We are perfectly fine. How has guarding The Key’s clone on Earth been working out? Any further trouble with the Ciatron?”

Julian rolled his eyes. “They continue to pursue the clone relentlessly, but it is nothing we cannot handle,” he said, glancing over at the Guardian across the room with whom he was assigned to guard the clone.

Harrison laughed. “How is it that Samuel would believe Brandon would make an acceptable counterpart for you?”

Julian smirked. “I have asked myself the very same question ever since we were dispatched to Earth. Personally, I believe that our commander enjoys testing my patience.” He crossed his arms and turned his back toward Brandon. “The man is obstinate and exceedingly overzealous about guarding the clone. Aside from practically exposing us every time we encounter a Ciatron defender, he will not shut his mouth.”

Levi looked at Harrison. “I truly know how that feels.”

As Levi and Julian laughed aloud, Harrison’s forehead crinkled in confusion. “You are out of your mind to compare that man to me, my friend.” He stood tall and gave his waistcoat a firm tug. “If it wasn’t for my entertainment, I am confident you would have fallen asleep every time we followed Miss Bryant into a coffee shop to study with her friends.”

Levi shot Harrison a knowing look. “Actually, that is where you are wrong. I would have appreciated the silence to properly guard Miss Bryant while interacting with her friends.”

Harrison’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, I am certain you would have.”

“Gentlemen,” Julian interrupted the two. “I should very much enjoy continuing our conversation; however, Brandon and I have been given a short reprieve to report the activity of the clone and the Ciatron to Samuel.”

“Yes,” Levi responded. “Forgive us for keeping you. We are to report to Earth on a new assignment as well.”

“Good luck with your new friend over there,” Harrison said as the men prepared to leave.

“Friend? I think not. I plan to convince Samuel to assign a more interesting Guardian to replace him.” He grinned. “Until then, gentlemen.”

“It is truly delightful to see that man again,” Harrison said as he and Levi exited the command center.

“I agree. I must admit that as trying as it has been to return to this time period and start living our lives over again from this point, it is a small price to pay to be able to encounter all of our dearly departed again, and this time spare them from their untimely deaths.”

“Agreed,” Harrison said as they entered the courtyard. “However, your encounter with Simone this morning proves that this hasn’t been as challenging as you make it out to be.”

Levi pulled on his greatcoat. “Think what you’d like,” he said, hoisting himself on Areion’s back.

Harrison arched a brow at Levi before bringing his attention to Javian. “Thank you, Javian.”

“Be safe,” Javian responded as the men heeled their horses and left the palace courtyard.

Areion and Saracen traveled at a strong speed, given the treacherous weather conditions. Even though the horses were moving at a brisk pace, the blizzard and deep snow were starting to slow them down.

“Come on, Areion,” Levi called out to his stallion. “I have seen you handle much worse conditions than this.” He laughed, remembering the journey into the Arsediean Galaxy.

“Quit giving that stallion a hard time,” Harrison responded. “He was trained rigorously before entering that galaxy.”

Unexpectedly, both horses stopped, prompting Levi and Harrison to exchange concerned glances.

“Areion, get on!” Levi said, heeling his horse.

Areion reared up on hind legs in response, and Levi could feel every strong muscle in his stallion tense.

“I believe our stallions are questioning what we are talking about,” Harrison said as he patted Saracen’s shoulder. “Hey boy, why don’t you and Areion stay out of your master’s business and focus on getting us into town? We are speaking of a dream that Levi had.”

As Levi continued to fight Areion, he finally dismounted the disgruntled animal. “Talking to these stallions is not going to help us. They are sensing something different about us, and we must gain their confidence again.”

Harrison sighed and dismounted Saracen. He gripped the horse’s reins under his chin, “How do you suppose we do that? I am not getting stuck out here in the middle of nowhere because my horse has recently acquired trust issues.”

“Areion, settle,” Levi called out as he placed both hands on each side of Areion’s face. He looked deeply into Areion’s fierce, golden eyes. “Our only shot at this is to open our thoughts and memories up to them so they might see why we have changed and understand what has occurred to bring us to this time period.”

Areion tried to jerk free, but Levi’s firm grip prevented it. He opened his thoughts about everything that took place and inwardly hoped the horse would accept them. Within minutes, Levi felt his stallion relax and nudge him in the chest.

Levi grinned and gave Areion a sturdy pat on his neck. “That’s my boy,” he said as he hoisted himself up into the saddle. He looked down to find Harrison watching Levi as if he’d lost his mind.

“What?” Levi responded. “Set his mind at ease so that we can be on our way.”

Harrison looked at Areion. “I will never understand you and that beast. I am not having a mental conversation with this stallion. He will either accept me, or I will find a new one,” Harrison said threateningly to Saracen.

The horse reared back and thrust his front foot into Harrison’s chest, sending him to the ground. As Harrison tried to roll out of the attack, Saracen’s massive hoof was on his chest, pinning him to the ground.

“Areion, talk to this horse before I do something I may regret.”

“I do not believe you are in a position to do anything to that horse.” He laughed. “Now, on top of reassuring your horse that he can be comfortable with you, I believe you should also apologize.”

Harrison placed both hands around Saracen’s hoof and sighed. “Bring your stubborn face to mine. It would appear as though you require a little bit of coddling.”

After a silent moment, Saracen released his hold on Harrison. Harrison sprung up and eyed his stallion. “Let this be the last time we ever do this, old man,” he warned as he mounted his horse.

“Can we be on our way?” Levi said with humor in his voice.

“Lose the smile, and yes, let us resume our mission.” He tightened his rein. “Get on it, boy. We need to make up for lost time,” he ordered his stallion.

They arrived in the snow-covered city of Casititor close to half an hour after the mishap with their horses. The snow in the streets was so deep and the snow was falling so heavily that there were hardly any people around.

“This should make it easy to spy on Visor,” Harrison said as he glanced around the empty streets.

“Let us dismount and hide our horses here,” Levi returned. “We can begin our search for that criminal in this area.”

Both men dismounted and tied their horses off to a tree located in an isolated alleyway. They stepped through the snow, which came halfway up their knee-high boots, carefully studying all of their surroundings.

“Where was this idiot last spotted?” Harrison asked in a low voice.

“In a tavern up this street.”

“Kent’s Tavern? Isn’t that super. How exactly are we supposed to listen in on that man’s conversation unnoticed? That place is a closet.”

“Have you lost your skill already?” Levi returned. “We use the back entrance and proceed from there. I believe we can conceal ourselves in the back room and listen in on the conversation from that point. Believe it or not, the weather might be to our advantage. Most families will be inside their homes. Perhaps the tavern will not be as crowded as it usually is.”

They quietly stepped into the back entrance of the tavern, only to find themselves face to face with the owner. His grave expression instantly changed to that of utter shock when he noticed it was Levi and Harrison who had entered.

“Maj—”

Harrison quickly covered the man’s mouth. “Mr. Kent,” he whispered. “Forgive me, but we must have you lower your voice.”

Mr. Kent nodded in confusion. Harrison removed his hand from the man’s mouth and grinned. “We are here on official Guardian business, and no one can know we are here,” Harrison whispered.

“What can I do to be of assistance?”

“Has Mr. Sterlington been here today?” Levi asked.

“He has. I believe the weather has kept him and his two visitors indoors for most of the morning. They are still here,” Mr. Kent answered.

Harrison walked over to the entryway that led into the main area of the tavern and turned back to Levi with a somber expression.

“What is it?” Levi whispered.

“We should have been wise enough to remember—” He stopped himself and looked at Mr. Kent. “Sir, if you would be so kind to give us our privacy.”

“Yes, forgive me. I will be helping my wife polish our glasses. Business is quite slow today.”

After Mr. Kent had walked into the main room, Harrison looked at Levi. “Prather!” he grumbled. “How is it that we forgot about that man, too?”

“He wasn’t involved in the first betrayal of Pemdas, or at least we didn’t believe him to be,” Levi returned. “Is Visor with them?”

Harrison nodded.

“Are there any other patrons?”

“An older man, but he is sitting in conversation with Mrs. Kent at the counter.”

“Very well, let us see if we can tune his voice out and hone in on the conversation of those men.”

As Harrison and Levi knelt down, they remained quiet, hoping to hear the men’s conversation.

Levi exhaled and closed his eyes. The clattering of glasses was drowning all voices out. He focused intently, forcing his mind to remove the sounds of the glasses, and after a few seconds, the sound of Magnus Sterlington’s voice became clear.

“You both argue like two-year-olds,” Sterlington said with a laugh. He lowered his voice. “As I said before, the empress has a healthy donation coming to the city soon. It should have been today, but this blizzard has prevented it.”

“What are your plans once you receive the money?” Mark Prather asked.

“There are a few who have elected to inform the emperor of my taking this money and utilizing it for my own advances. I want them to disappear, and believe me, I am willing to pay a high price for that to happen.”

“Done,” Michael Visor returned. “Now, we have a proposition for you.”

“Oh?” Sterlington responded. “What would that be?”

“We require the use of your daughters in order to speak with the Ciatron,” Michael Visor returned.

“WHAT?” Sterlington shouted, forcing Levi and Harrison to grip their foreheads. “Place my daughters in danger with our sworn enemy? Why would you make such a bizarre request?”

“The Key,” Mark Prather responded. “She is in Pemdas and resides at Pasidian.”

Sterlington sighed. “Most are aware of that, but you have not answered my question.”

“Emperor Navarre has ordered her to remain in Pemdas because his idiot son and nephew who were charged to guard her somehow alerted the Ciatron and gave them reason to believe she is The Key. She has been replaced with a clone, and I want to leverage this information and inform the Ciatron. They may hate Pemdas, but I am confident that when they learn that we don’t approve of our emperor, they will take my offer and trust our cause,” Michael returned.

Levi’s jaw tightened in anger as he continued to listen in.

“You are a foolish child. Are you willing to risk your lives in hopes that the Ciatron will trust you?”

“Listen, Sterlington, I will forgive your words because they only prove you to be a coward. If you want our help destroying those who are plotting against you, then you will allow us to use Annalisa and Suzanna to help persuade the Ciatron not to kill us, and ultimately trust our word.”

“I can have others get rid of those who are out to ruin my career. I will not allow my daughters to be a part of your suicide mission.”

“Perhaps if I inform the emperor myself of what you have been doing with all of his lovely wife’s charitable donations, you would be convinced to help us.”

“I can have you disappear before you leave my town,” Sterlington snarled. “Both of you! Do not threaten me.”

The door to the tavern opened, halting the conversation. Levi glanced into the room and swallowed hard when he saw Brandon walk into the room and join the three men at the table.

“Brandon, please join us,” Michael Visor spoke up. “What news have you?”

“The Ciatron continue to watch the clone, but Julian is smart, and he keeps them distracted well.”

“A relief to know they are still interested in the clone being The Key,” Mark Prather said.

“Sterlington?” Brandon asked with concern. “Is there something I should be aware of? You look as though you are ready to kill someone.”

“Who is in on this plan?” Sterlington asked.

“It is only us,” Michael responded.

“What exactly is your cause, Visor?”

“We want to rule Pemdas, and we will rule Pemdas,” Michael returned. “That will be the agreement we make with the Ciatron. They will help us turn the emperor over to the Council, and once they extract the map from the girl’s mind, we will all have the power of the stone together.”

The screech of a chair alerted Levi to someone standing up from the table. “Gentlemen, this has been a pointless discussion, and one I plan to keep to myself. I do not trust any of your motives; therefore, I will have men watching your every move should you decide to inform the emperor of my personal agenda.”

“Get out of here, Sterlington,” Michael said with disgust. “You are not worth the trouble.”

The door to the tavern slammed shut, announcing Sterlington’s exit from the location.

“I may be wrong, but Magnus isn’t willing to—”

“No,” Michael interrupted. “We should have known the coward would be useless to us.”

“Without those women, I fear the Ciatron will only view us as a threat,” Mark Prather said.

“Just let me think for a moment.”

“I believe I have news you both would delight in,” Brandon said.

“Please, enlighten us, because right now, I must form a new plan,” Michael grumbled.

“Once I was able to rid myself of Julian’s presence when we returned to the palace, I encountered our commander’s daughter. She is quite disturbed by Miss Bryant being in the palace.”

Michael sighed. “Simone, or Catherine?”

“Simone.”

“Ha,” Michael laughed. “Exactly how upset is that crazy woman?”

“Upset enough, and perhaps crazy enough, to go along with our plans to meet with the Ciatron,” Brandon answered. “She never told me exactly why she was so upset, but the fierceness of her eyes told me more. I believe if she could deliver Miss Bryant to the Ciatron herself, she would.”

“Why would she be upset about Miss Bryant living in the palace?” Mark Prather asked.

“I believe it is jealousy. Miss Bryant is quite attractive, and I would not be surprised if Harrison or Levi made advances toward her that Simone noticed.”

Michael chuckled softly. “Harrison, most definitely. But Levi? No. That haughty fool won’t allow any woman in his imperial presence. He will likely die a miserable bachelor.” Michael sighed. “But even if Simone caught Harrison making advances toward Miss Bryant, I cannot imagine it would fuel Simone’s anger.”

“Then what would?” Brandon asked.

The room fell quiet.

“It must be Levi,” Michael finally stated. “That woman is obsessed with him. Something must have occurred between Levi and Miss Bryant that she did not like.”

“Whatever has sparked her hatred is not important,” Mark Prather returned. “What is important is that we find a way to fuel that hatred and we use her to approach the Ciatron. It would be even more convincing because she is the commander’s daughter.”

“Yes!” Michael said confidently. “Brandon, how long is your reprieve from Earth?”

“We leave before sunrise.”

“Will this give you enough time to convince Simone to make up an excuse to visit the town for a day or so? Perhaps mention that I am quite fond of her and I am very unhappy that she is troubled by Miss Bryant’s presence at Pasidian.”

“I will find the proper words to persuade her to meet with you; however, she is unable to leave the palace due to the weather.”

“If she’s determined enough, she will,” Mark Prather added.

“Very well, I will make plans to stay at the Raxton Inn in the Sandari Kingdom. Have her meet me there. I will convince her, and we will make our plans to go to Ciatris at that time.”

Levi looked over at a somber Harrison and nodded. Together, both men stood and exited the tavern. They said nothing until they arrived at their horses.

“It looks like we have been wrong about Simone instigating this entire betrayal,” Harrison said. “It has been those three idiots the entire time.”

“And the plot thickens,” Levi answered.

Chapter Thirty

Reece sat in a lively conversation in the sitting room that afternoon and ignored the dark gazes being directed at her from across the room. Oddly enough, Simone kept silent throughout breakfast that morning and lunch earlier in the afternoon. No words were spoken as the young women interacted throughout the day, just the same icy glares. It was a bit unnerving, and it made Reece wonder if Simone had already begun plotting against her.

“Ladies!” a deep voice boomed from behind Reece.

Reece turned to identify to whom this new voice belonged. The man stood confidently in the doorway with a broad smile that highlighted his bronze eyes.

This has to be Julian. Nobody mentioned he was a giant, Reece thought as she observed King Hamilton’s only son.

His shoulder-length hair was the same auburn as Angeline’s, although it was not quite so curly, and it was tied neatly back out of his face. He stood almost a head taller than any other man in the room, with broad shoulders and massive arms. He looked like the epitome of a warrior.

He gallantly crossed the room, ignoring where Simone, Catherine, and Lillian sat watching him with speculation. Reece didn’t fail to notice Harrison’s sister, Lillian, blush and divert her eyes as he walked past them.

“Brother!” Angeline cheerfully said as she stood and embraced him tightly. He spun her around and kissed her forehead as he placed her feet back on the ground. Angeline giggled as she hugged her brother again. “It feels like it has been forever since I have seen you.”

“I am only here for a short while. I had plans to remain in the command center for the day until I was informed that you decided to join Lizzy at the palace.” He glanced around at the women sitting on the sofas by the fireplace. “I am going to take a wild guess and say that I believe you might have imposed yourself on the Oxleys to ease your curiosity of Miss Bryant?”

Angeline playfully nudged her older brother. “I did not impose myself. It was actually Harrison’s idea to have me help keep Miss Bryant company.” Angeline looked over at Reece. “Miss Bryant, please meet my brother, Julian.”

Reece stood and smiled at Julian, studying his humored expression. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Julian took Reece’s hand and kissed the air over her knuckles. “The pleasure is all mine, Miss Bryant. I must say that after guarding your clone so closely, I feel as though I already know you.”

“Please, call me Reece.” She smiled. “I’ve wondered how that was working out. Have my friends noticed that it’s not really me?”

Julian cocked his head to the side. “Your friends have not noticed any changes at all. The clone not only has your identical features, but it has your memories and mannerisms as well.”

“The concept of the clone still baffles me.”

“And it would most likely frighten you if you were to make its acquaintance.” Julian laughed.

“Brother, sit, please.” Angeline motioned toward an empty chair. “We could use some good humor. Are there any stories you wish to share with us from Earth?”

“Humor?” Harrison questioned from the doorway. “Forgive the insult, Julian, but I think we can all agree that I am the humorous one.”

Julian sat in the oversized chair and laughed loudly. “Why don’t you exercise some humility and pour me a glass of wine while you are still standing?”

Levi crossed the room with an amused grin on his face. “It appears that you finally get to reap the benefits of guarding the clone by meeting The Key in person,” he said, shaking Julian’s hand.

Julian grinned, but his expression shifted slightly when Levi sat closely next to Reece without any reservation. Levi draped his arm over the couch behind her, and Reece almost instinctively leaned into his side as she always had. Fortunately, she managed to stop herself before doing so.

Julian took a sip of his wine and slouched back into his chair. “It’s easy to see that you two have become rather comfortable.”

Levi placed his other hand over Reece’s, causing her to gasp in shock. “Indeed, we have.”

Harrison laughed as Navarre, Allestaine, King Hamilton, and King Nathaniel entered the sitting room.

“I believe that is my cue,” Levi said as he stood.

Reece’s brow creased as she studied Harrison’s amused expression.

What is he doing? she inwardly questioned as Levi extended his hand down to her.

“Come with me,” he said.

Together, they walked over to where Navarre and Lady Allestaine stood, gaining the attention of everyone in the room.

“Forgive the early announcement,” Navarre started, “but as you all know, Harrison and Levi must report to Earth today. It is with mine and his mother’s blessing that he makes a special announcement before he departs.”

Levi reached into his pocket and flipped open the velvet box that held Reece’s wedding ring. “Miss Bryant, I know that you accepted my proposal of marriage earlier; however, I did not have this treasured heirloom that I wished to give you at the time.”

Reece held her hand out. “It is exquisite!”

Levi’s eyes bore into hers the same way they did on the day he first proposed to her. “Indeed, it is; however, your beauty outshines every feature it possesses.”

Reece knowingly smiled in return. “I love you.”

Levi kissed the ring on Reece’s finger, and then the back of her hand. “And I will always love you.” He turned to face the room. “I know it may seem to some of you as though Reece and I have fallen in love practically overnight, but I can happily say that from the moment I first started guarding her on Earth, I knew there was something about Miss Bryant that outshined any other woman of my acquaintance. I had longed for the day when she and I could interact, and when that day came, Reece began returning my affections toward her soon after. It wasn’t until we were forced to bring her into Pemdas that I realized I could not bear to be apart from her, and I understood that I needed to have her as my wife. I could wait no longer to ask her to be my bride, so I woke her early this morning to ask that she do me the honor of becoming my wife. She accepted without reservation, granting me my greatest desire.”

Everyone in the room stood and generously clapped their hands in approval. Reece ignored the reaction from Simone and her friends and looked at Levi as the room filled with chatter. “Why are you doing this so soon?”

Levi leaned down and whispered near her ear. “Since Simone encountered you and me this morning, my mother and Father agreed we needed to move quickly before she could spread any gossip. It was the best cover-up I could devise on such short notice.”

“Works for me,” Reece said as she stood on her toes and kissed Levi on the cheek.

The room was silenced once again when Harrison tapped a silver spoon on the top of his wine glass. He raised it as servants walked around the room, filling the last of the wine glasses. “I should like to make a toast to two very excellent people. Not only has guarding Reece on Earth been quite entertaining but watching my cousin slowly fall in love with Miss Bryant has been even more enjoyable. To Levi and Reece: may you grow old together and have a life filled with happiness and an endless amount of royal babies!” he finished with a wink.

Levi and Reece tilted the tips of their glasses together as the room erupted with cheer. Reece peeked over at Marian, who stood with a brilliant smile spread across her face. After Navarre and Lady Allestaine had offered Levi and Reece a loving embrace, they dismissed themselves from the sitting room to prepare for a dinner that would celebrate Levi and Reece’s engagement.

Once the room settled down, Levi led Reece over to the sofas. Finally, she could sit next to her husband familiarly and not have to pretend to be indifferent toward him.

“Forgive me for being so forward,” Julian said with a laugh, “but this news comes as a bit of a surprise. You certainly do not waste any time, do you, Levi?”

“I agree,” Simone said as she and her friends joined the group. She looked at Levi bitterly. “If I am not mistaken, were you not supposed to keep your distance from The Key while guarding her on Earth? I believe that your reckless mistake of interacting with the woman is the true reason why the Ciatron became interested in her. How is it that you do not feel guilty for allowing such selfish emotions to overrule your Guardian training and better judgment?”

Reece felt Levi stiffen at her side. “I believe you have forgotten to whom you are speaking,” he said icily.

Simone’s eyes narrowed. “I know exactly who I am speaking to, or at least I thought I knew you. This news is preposterous.”

“What is preposterous is hearing you, Simone, of all people, cast judgment on the emperor’s son. You would do best to silence yourself at once and accept Levi and Reece’s future union,” Harrison boldly returned.

A soft exhale from Julian prompted Reece to glance over at his annoyed expression. “Simone, why must you feel the need to throw your unsolicited opinions at everyone so liberally? What Levi does is none of your business. Why have you always been so obsessed with him?”

Fire lit up in Simone’s eyes at Julian’s proclamation. “How dare you make such absurd accusations about me, Julian!”

Julian took another sip of his wine. “You are petty and ridiculous. And for the record, there is no booklet that says a Guardian cannot have a relationship with someone from Earth. I find it presumptuous of you to feign knowledge about what we do and how we conduct ourselves.”

“I agree with Simone,” Lillian cut in. “You all may find this humorous and delightful, but Levi should have not crossed important boundaries, not with The Key.” She looked at Levi. “Do you not believe you failed in your Guardian duties by revealing yourself to Reece on Earth? She should have never known you and Harrison were guarding her.”

“I do not answer to anyone except the emperor,” Levi returned in a loud, authoritative voice. “The fact that the two of you have the audacity to speak to me as though your opinions matter in this instance is extremely inappropriate. In doing so, you are questioning the emperor’s decisions, and I do not believe I need to remind you what an incredibly unwise thing that is to do. The both of you need to remember your place when you are in my home.”

Simone’s face was flushed with rage. “To think that the emperor would allow his son, the future emperor, to marry a foreigner of Pemdas and—”

Levi stood and towered over Simone. “You are out of line! As soon as the snow has cleared, I demand that you leave my home. I will not sit idly by while you insult my father, my family, and my future wife.” He looked severely at everyone sitting silently around them. “If any of you should choose to share this woman’s opinions, you are not welcome here either.” He turned to Reece and offered his hand. She accepted and rose. “If you will excuse us, we shall find our entertainment elsewhere.”

Levi promptly escorted Reece out of the room and up to the third floor, where his bedchambers were. Once inside, he dismissed Henry and led Reece down to the sofa in his room. Reece sat quietly and gazed out of the grand windows, watching the snow falling like glittery flakes.

Levi approached with a glass of wine. “I apologize that I was unable to inform you about this abrupt change of plans, but it was the best way to keep our relationship honest in that woman’s eyes.”

Reece ran a finger around the rim of her glass. “You think that it would have been that bad?”

“With the gossip and venom that spews out of that woman’s mouth?” Levi sighed. “Yes. She would have found a way to slander our relationship to everyone, even before meeting with Michael.”

Reece leaned into Levi. “Speaking of Michael, how did your mission go today?”

Levi shook his head as he sunk into the sofa, crossed his legs, and propped them on the table before him. “We certainly learned a lot about what took place leading up to Michael and Simone betraying Pemdas. It appears our assumptions about Simone deriving this plan were wrong. It was all Michael’s plotting. Strange as it may seem, Prather and Brandon, a Guardian who has been serving on Earth with Julian, are involved as well.”

Reece sat up and looked at Levi. “What? How did we not stumble across this information before?”

“Good question. Michael did manage to escape his prison cell before he could be questioned. I suppose we will have to wait and see how this unravels. Harrison and I are leaving after dinner in order to keep a close eye on Michael. Simone is likely to meet with Brandon tonight, as Michael has ordered him to inform Simone about the plans to remove you from Pemdas.”

Reece laughed. “Well, after our announcement tonight, I wouldn’t be surprised if she left in this brutal weather to meet with him after she talks with Brandon.”

Levi’s expression darkened. “We have guards disguised as servants watching her. If, for any reason, she leaves earlier than expected, we will be the first to know.” He kissed Reece on her forehead. “We have no room to make mistakes this time. We must stop the Ciatron from learning that you are The Key.”

“I’m confident you and Harrison will accomplish all of this without any issues.”

After the celebratory dinner that evening, Reece was in high spirits, just as she had been the night Levi proposed to her. Simone and Lillian kept mostly to themselves, but Reece knew how enraged Simone was. The only advantage to Simone’s hatred and jealousy was that she would be more eager than ever to plot with Michael, and the sooner that happened, the sooner they could start to live a normal life once and for all.

After everyone retired for the evening, Reece gladly welcomed a hot, rejuvenating bath. She dismissed Jasmeen for the night and let the serenity of her surroundings calm her nerves even further. She held her hand up and studied the brilliant gemstone of her wedding ring as it glistened against the light of the candles surrounding her.

“To see that ring back in its rightful place thrills me beyond words,” Levi proclaimed.

Reece sat up, bubbles sliding down her shoulders and arms. She turned to find Levi standing across the room, arms and legs crossed leaning against her sink.

“How long have you been here?” Reece asked with a smile.

“Long enough to realize how much I want this entire mess over with so that we can return to our normal lives again.” He pushed himself up, walked up the steps to the bath, grabbed a sponge, and began running it along Reece’s back. “I have another surprise for you.”

Reece turned to bring her lips to Levi’s. She ran her hand along his cheek. “Isn’t this day just full of unexpected surprises?” Reece laughed. “Speaking of surprises, what are you still doing here? I thought you left.”

“Harrison had something he wanted to take care of, and that has delayed our departure. In the meantime, I decided to take this opportunity to inform you that I have purchased our home—again—and by the time this is all over with, we will marry and move there with Marian.”

Reece’s heart raced with excitement. “I can’t wait to see it again. Is it just me, or does it seem like time is moving in slow motion?”

Levi brought his arms to each of Reece’s shoulders and turned her to face him. He placed a small kiss on her nose. “I feel the same; however, once everything starts to happen, I believe that it will be over with before we know it.”

Reece tugged on Levi’s neatly tied cravat. “So how much time do I have with you before Harrison is ready to leave?”

An arch of Levi’s eyebrow forced a laugh out of Reece. She stood and reached for her towel. Levi’s hand covered hers at that moment, taking the plush towel from her and proceeding to dry her body. His lips traced along her shoulders and down the center of her back, leaving a trail of fire. Once thoroughly dried off, the towel was tossed to the side, and Reece was cradled in Levi’s arms.

“My beautiful wife,” Levi said as he strode briskly toward her bed. “I believe we have enough time for us to enjoy a proper farewell.”

Chapter Thirty-One

Harrison reluctantly ended his zealous kiss with Angeline. He brought his hands up to cradle her delicate face and smiled when Angeline’s eyes slowly reopened, and her bronze eyes were dazed.

“Must you leave so soon?” she asked as she nipped his bottom lip.

Harrison let out a soft groan. “Angie, you mustn’t tease me like this, or I do not think I will ever leave your rooms.”

Angeline smiled. “How long do you believe that you and Levi will be gone?”

“We will know more once Simone meets with Michael and we gain more information on when they plan to meet with the Ciatron.” He ran his hands through her hair. “After Levi announcing his engagement to Reece, I believe Simone will find a way out of here faster to meet with that man.”

Angeline reached for Harrison’s hands. “Speaking of engagements, when do you believe that we should start planning our future?”

“I would have happily proclaimed our engagement tonight alongside Levi; however, Julian is unaware of our true life together, and I am not about to get on the wrong side of the strongest, most savage Guardian there is,” he laughed. “As soon as we figure out Michael’s plans and deal with all of the traitors involved, I have special plans to begin showing others that I only have feelings for you.”

Harrison stood with Angeline following. He embraced her tightly. “I will return to you soon. Until then, I believe sharing time with Reece, Lizzy, and Marian will make the time pass more quickly.”

After Angeline walked with Harrison to the servants’ passageways, Harrison quickly disappeared out of her rooms and walked unnoticed down to the first floor. Once in the command center, he found Julian and Brandon in Samuel’s office.

“What do you believe they are discussing?” Levi asked as he came up from behind him.

“Since Samuel has learned that Brandon is involved with Michael’s plans, Samuel is most likely dismissing him from serving on Earth.”

When Julian and Brandon turned and exited Samuel’s office, Harrison and Levi walked directly to the two men.

“Returning to Earth so soon?” Harrison asked.

“It appears that I no longer qualify to guard the clone. Some new recruit will be taking my place,” Brandon grumbled. “I am to report to the training center for the next month.”

Julian bit down on his bottom lip, trying to conceal his smile. “Apparently, Samuel has had Guardians watching us, and they reported that Brandon is not performing as well as expected.”

Brandon glared at the three men. “I have done nothing to receive such an insulting report. If this is how Guardians are treated, I might do well to resign altogether.”

Levi’s dark gaze did not falter against Brandon’s. “You, sir, are bold to make such a declaration in your present company. Certainly, you realize that guarding the clone is equally as important as guarding The Key.”

“Forgive me, Your Highness,” Brandon said in an insulting tone. “Perhaps if I were the emperor’s son and Samuel’s pet, I would have known better.”

“Brandon,” Julian interrupted, “get out of here before you make yourself look more ridiculous than you behave. No one is interested in your point of view. Be gone.”

Brandon went to leave when Julian caught his arm. “By the way, the emperor is in his office. Perhaps you should take the opportunity to resign your guardianship tonight.”

“Get your hand off me!” Brandon sneered. “I shall do as I please.”

Harrison softly laughed as Brandon stormed past them and out of the command center.

“Which new recruit will be your partner?” Levi asked.

“Caleb Evans,” Julian said dryly.

Ah, perfect! Samuel is ensuring that everything falls into place, Harrison thought.

“Caleb is quite talented and very well mannered. He is an exceptional Guardian, and I believe you will enjoy serving with him.”

“Let us hope he doesn’t screw anything up. He is young,” Julian said with a laugh. “What about you two? You leave for Earth tonight on a new assignment, correct?”

“Yes. We were both about to check in with Samuel as he has requested us to take on a special mission.”

“Gentlemen, this night has been entertaining, and I will not detain you any longer. Be safe on your mission,” Julian said as he turned to walk over to where Vincent was standing.

Levi and Harrison arrived in the Sandari Kingdom two days after leaving the palace. Because of the treacherous weather, they were forced to keep their horses at a slower pace. Harrison sighed with relief when they arrived at the inn where they were staying. A hot meal was the only thing on his mind. After they secretly located Michael’s whereabouts, the men were finally able to eat and go over all the details of how they would furtively keep an eye on the man’s every move as they waited for Simone to arrive.

After a week of waiting and watching Michael, Levi and Harrison learned that Simone would be arriving with Catherine and Lillian that evening.

“Finally, we can get this over with,” Harrison said as he pulled on his boots.

“I completely agree.”

That evening, the men watched as Simone dismissed herself from her friends. “I am unsure as to how long I shall be gone, but my dearest friend has fallen ill, and all I desire is to help him in any way I am able.”

“Do not worry about us,” Catherine responded. “I believe that being in the company of the man you formerly had affections for will take your mind off Levi marrying that girl.”

“How dare you bring that up again?” Simone snapped. “You know very well that I never wish to hear of those two again.”

“Relax, Simone,” Lillian interjected. “All is not lost. Levi is not known for commitments. This will end, and soon enough, that human will return to her world where she belongs.”

Can we lock my idiot sister away as well? Harrison telepathically asked Levi.

This mission is already trying on my nerves. I am growing tired of listening to these people insult Reece.

Keep it in check. You can take your anger out on Michael when we catch him in the act!

“I have a sneaking suspicion that you are correct, dear friend.” Simone giggled. “Ladies, I must be getting along now. Enjoy your shopping.”

“We always do, especially in Sandari.”

Levi and Harrison covertly followed Simone to where she was to meet with Michael. She walked into the large inn where he was staying, and with Levi and Harrison’s stealthy skills, they managed to follow her up to the second floor, where Michael’s room was. Once she was inside with him, the men slowly approached the door.

“Simone, you look as lovely as ever,” Michael said. “I was recently made aware that our foolish emperor is allowing that human to marry Prince Charming.”

“I do not wish to speak a word about any of those people. Now,” Simone’s tone changed into a sultry one, “tell me of your plans to rid us of all of them. Brandon wasn’t entirely forthcoming.”

“That is because I did not want to risk informing you of my plans until I was certain you would show.”

Harrison and Levi continued to listen as Michael told Simone of his plans to meet with the Ciatron. Simone’s enthusiasm over their impending treason was sickening.

“So we leave tomorrow?” Simone asked.

“First thing.”

“Until then, I believe I can think of something you can do to pay me in advance for helping you—”

Blocking the conversation right now, Harrison telepathically informed Harrison.

That woman is more vulgar than I could have ever imagined, Levi returned.

Both men quietly walked toward the staircase.

“We still have no idea when they leave and where they’re going.”

Levi rolled his eyes. “We’re just going to have to keep a close eye on both of them. I, for one, am not sticking around so that my mind can be scarred with thoughts and images of Michael paying for Simone’s help to have a successful meeting with the Ciatron.”

“That makes two of us,” Harrison muttered.

The following morning, Levi and Harrison successfully followed Simone and Michael across the Pemdai barriers. Harrison’s eyes narrowed as he studied a mysterious man who emerged from behind the trees and walked toward Simone and Michael as they approached on Michael’s horse.

“I see you have found a lovely young woman to help with our plans,” the man said as he reached for Simone’s hand.

Simone instantly stiffened and glared at the man. “Who are you, and how are we to trust you?” She looked at Michael. “You never mentioned that a human was involved.”

“Relax,” Michael ordered her. “This is Mordegrin, and he is not a human. He is powerful, and he has a way of communicating with the Ciatron. He will be the first to contact them, and then he will persuade the Ciatron to trust us.”

Mordegrin? Harrison nearly shouted but instead managed to telepathically communicate to Levi.

He has created his form on Earth to portray that of a trustworthy man, Levi responded.

“He is powerful?” Simone questioned. “Tell me, Mordegrin, exactly how powerful are you, because you look like an average human from Earth to me.”

“The horse that led you over your protective barriers would not have done so without my persuading him to block out your negative thoughts of betraying his world,” Mordegrin responded. “Michael, if you wish for me to speak to the Ciatron on your behalf, I must have you live up to your end of the bargain.”

“I will not reveal the identity of The Key until we meet with the Ciatron,” Michael sternly replied. “You see, I am not entirely certain I can trust your motives. For all I know, you will take The Key, find the stone, and I am left to fall victim to our greatest enemy.”

Mordegrin shook his head. “You are quite fortunate that I am a patient individual, or else I would kill you both where you stand.” He narrowed his eyes at both Michael and Simone. “However, I am willing to play along…for now.”

“What exactly do you want with The Key?” Simone asked.

“That, my dear, is something I am not willing to share with you or anyone.” Mordegrin glanced around the forest, forcing Harrison and Levi to crouch lower so that he wouldn’t discover them spying on their conversation. “Now, let us focus on our plans. Michael, I requested you recruit two women to help ensure the Ciatron could trust us, but I suppose I must settle for only one?”

“Settle?” Simone barked. “I am the daughter of the man who commands our warriors. The Ciatron should be quite impressed that I am willing to go along with exposing The Key and the Guardians’ deepest secrets about how they strategize to protect Earth.”

Mordegrin remained silent as he studied Simone. “Very well. I will meet both of you in four days from now.”

“Four days?” Michael shouted. “I am prepared to meet with the Ciatron now!”

“You will meet your death if you approach them without my persuading them first,” Mordegrin angrily returned. “These things take time, and I need time to sway them. Once they are convinced of our plans, that is when we will go to Ciatris together, and you can reveal who The Key is.”

“Fine,” Michael said as he gripped his horse’s reins. “In four days, we will return to this location. You had better have this all worked out when we return.”

“I am a creature of my word,” Mordegrin said before he disappeared before their eyes.

“Who exactly was that, Michael, and why are we working with a stranger?”

“I met him on Earth. I was in a bad situation with a shapeshifter, and he used some type of power to destroy the beast before my eyes. I became curious about his nature. He has never revealed his native home. He asked me a lot of questions, and when I told him about our emperor and the decisions that were made to bring The Key into Pemdas, he became extremely interested. It was his idea to approach the Ciatron and use them to bring Emperor Navarre to justice.”

“Justice? What has Emperor Navarre done to be brought to justice?”

“Must I really answer that? You agree with his actions of bringing The Key into Pemdas? For all we know, he may have already discovered the location of the stone. If Emperor Navarre takes control of all worlds, we will be nothing but his servants.”

“I would not be surprised. That family has no business being in power,” Simone sneered.

“Come, let us get back to town and let Prather know what has happened.”

Harrison glanced at Levi’s somber expression as the two mounted Michael’s horse and fled from the area.

Both stood and turned to retrieve their horses. “Never in a million light years would I have expected that Mordegrin was involved with this from the beginning. It seems we must come face-to-face with the bane of our existence once again. Can nothing be easy for us anymore?”

Levi exhaled. “We cannot stop Simone and Michael with that creature involved. He must be destroyed.”

Harrison reached out for Saracen’s reins. “There is only one way to destroy him.”

Levi ran his hand down the center of Areion’s face. “I know.” He looked over at Harrison. “I am unsure if Reece is able to travel to the stone to gain its powers and destroy him.”

“I was speaking about Marian. She has already defeated him by time jumping him into dust particles.”

Levi frowned. “Perhaps you are correct, but I must be sure that Marian is safe and willing.”

Harrison stepped his foot into his stirrup, hoisted himself on Saracen’s back, and smiled down at Levi. “There is only one way to find out. Now mount up. We need to find the quickest route to Pasidian and make plans to defeat that dark beast.”

Levi pulled back hard on the reins, halted Areion, and forced Harrison to stop as well. “With the snow the way it is, I believe we should journey to Earth and use the vortices to bring us to the vortex closest to the palace.”

Harrison studied Levi for a moment. “You want to enter into Virginia on these horses in this attire? Don’t you believe that would cause quite a scene?”

Levi grinned. “Perhaps we’ll run into some Ciatron and confuse their thoughts about where The Key is.”

Harrison coughed out a laugh. “We’ll do best to ride through the trees. Hopefully, no one will notice us.”

As soon as the men brought their horses through the vortex, they immediately directed their horses off the secluded highway and toward a mountain range. The horses traveled vigorously through the trees, keeping the men concealed for the most part.

Levi and Harrison were forced to stop their horses before entering the vortex closest to the palace when they came upon a group of campers directly in front of it.

“Great!” Harrison sighed as three burly men approached them.

“You boys lost?” one man called out with an amused expression. He reached for Areion’s face, prompting the horse to whinny and rear up on his hind legs.

“Areion settle!” Levi boomed.

“Looks like someone missed the turn-off to the Renaissance fair,” another camper snickered.

“Indeed, we did,” Levi started.

How are we supposed to bring these horses through that vortex with these men watching us? Harrison asked Levi. We don’t have our devices to freeze their minds and erase this encounter from their memory.

We do not have time to worry about it. You know as well as I that no one will believe them if they spoke of it. They’d likely be put in straitjackets.

True. Shall we, then? Stranger things have happened in the woods.

“What is going on with both of your eyes? They’re—they’re glowing,” one man stammered, stepping back slowly.

Levi and Harrison immediately stopped communicating telepathically. Harrison read the man’s mind, knowing Levi was doing the same.

“Yep, we’re aliens. Busted,” Harrison said with a cheeky grin. “We also passed Big Foot a few moments before we arrived here…much hairier than I had imagined.”

One of the men pulled up his rifle and pointed it directly at Harrison. “You think you're funny, boy? Get off those horses before I put a round through you.” He looked back at a fellow camper. “Get your phone and contact the authorities.”

“What are you planning to tell them?” Levi snapped back. “That you came across two men in the forest who have glowing eyes?” Levi loosened Areion’s reins. “Let us pass, now.”

The man pointed his gun at Areion. “I will shoot this animal if I have to.”

Levi closed his eyes. Harrison, we can take no chances with these men seeing us pass through the portal. They can easily follow us in.

Got it. Let’s get this over with.

“There!” The same man pointed his gun at Harrison. “Your eyes, they—”

Before the man could speak another word, Levi and Harrison were off their horses, disarming the men and swiftly bringing two of them to the ground. Levi and Harrison used the webbing of their thumb and index fingers against their opponent’s windpipes at the base of their throats to stop their oxygen flow, almost instantly rendering both men unconscious without causing them any harm. The third man tried attacking Levi from behind, prompting Levi to spin into a position with Levi on his back and the man’s neck in a crushing hold in the bend of Levi’s arm. Directly after, the man’s rigid body went limp in Levi’s arms.

Levi rolled the man’s body off his, placed both hands behind his head, and sprung quickly to his feet. He looked down at the three unconscious men lying on the ground.

“Let’s get out of here before something else serves to slow us down,” Levi ordered Harrison.

Once through the vortex, the men pushed their horses’ aggressively through deep snow, and within the hour Pasidian Palace came into view. Areion gathered himself and bounded up the snow-covered mountainside on a direct course to the palace. Once in the courtyard, the stablemen took the exhausted horses into their care, leaving Levi and Harrison to race quickly to the command center.

“Gentlemen,” Samuel inquired, looking past the holographic screen. “I will take your reports in my office,” he said with a concerned expression.

Levi and Harrison followed Samuel into his office and asked that Samuel send for Emperor Navarre as well. Once Navarre arrived, the men proceeded to give them all of the information they had learned, including their confrontation with the three men on Earth.

Navarre rubbed his chin, deep in concentration.

“I will send some men to check on the health of those men you encountered on Earth,” Samuel started.

“I am not necessarily concerned about those men,” Navarre spoke up. “Levi and Harrison are skilled enough not to have injured them.” He exhaled and looked somberly into Levi’s eyes. “Do you trust that Marian will be safe while trying to achieve this again?”

Levi and Harrison had exchanged glances before Levi cleared his throat. “Father, you know what he is capable of doing. He possessed bizarre powers even without being in his physical form on Earth. We can take no chances. I simply hope Marian is willing to do this. I am certainly not eager to put my daughter in harm’s way, but she knows what to do.”

“Perhaps if we destroyed him entirely, we could destroy his females and save that other galaxy without ever having to open that portal again,” Harrison added.

Levi gripped the back of his neck and looked past both men. “Marian appears to be our only hope, but I fear risking her life. Either way, we must defeat Mordegrin and end that dark being’s power once and for all.”

Navarre pinched the bridge of his nose. “So this has been Mordegrin’s doing the entire time. He has been the one to help Michael betray us.” He looked at Samuel. “We must stop him, and we have only four days to do so.”

“Wait.” Levi closed his eyes.

“What?” Navarre answered.

Levi looked at the men helplessly. “Mordegrin is not in his physical form.”

“And?” Harrison answered.

“Marian destroyed him in his physical form. She may only be able to destroy his energy here allowing him to still return in another form.” Levi gripped the back of his neck. “Reece must use the stone.” He looked around at the changed expressions on everyone’s faces.

“Pardon me,” Samuel started, “but from the memories I have seen, it took Miss Bryant—forgive me, Mrs. Oxley, quite some time and training to visit the stone.” He looked at Levi. “Do you believe she can be ready today, or at latest by tomorrow to journey to its location?”

Levi absently shook his head. “I truly do not know, Commander.”

Harrison crossed his arms. “We must do everything in our power to have her ready. We can only hope that perhaps Marian may possess some skill to help achieve this, sparing Reece the torment of traveling to the stone.”

Navarre stood from his chair. “I will send for the ladies and—”

“Father,” Levi interrupted, “allow me to speak with Reece alone first. I will also talk with Marian. This is my family who we are putting in great danger, and I feel it best if I inform them both about this situation privately.”

“Very well, then,” Navarre responded. “We will convene this meeting in an hour in my office. Please use this time to remind Reece of the many reasons why we must destroy Mordegrin.”

Levi nodded. “I am quite confident she does not need to be reminded of anything. Few people loathe him more than she.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

Reece focused on her needlepoint in the sitting room, trying to keep her thoughts from what Levi and Harrison must be experiencing. More than once, she groaned in annoyance at how ridiculous this all was and wished many times now that she didn’t take Elizabeth up on the offer. Marian seemed to be enjoying herself, and that’s pretty much what kept her from leaping off the sofa and begging for fresh air outside, whether it was bitterly cold and snowing or not.

“Pardon the interruption,” a voice called from the doorway.

Lady Allestaine smiled and looked past Reece. “Yes, Charles,” she answered. “How can we help you?”

Reece glanced over her shoulder to see a servant calmly bow. “Emperor Navarre has requested a short meeting with you in his study, my lady.”

Lady Allestaine stood. “Ladies, please go about your business. I will return momentarily.”

Reece brought her attention back to the needlework in her hands. “What do you girls think?” she said with a laugh, holding up the white handkerchief.

Elizabeth brought a hand to her mouth, eyes glittering in amusement, while Angeline laughed aloud. As Reece laughed with the young women, Angeline cleared her throat. “What exactly is it you were creating?”

Reece lifted her chin. “Levi’s initials.”

Elizabeth and Marian chuckled while Angeline studied the white cloth in amusement. “Is this a foreign language?”

Reece sighed. “It’s supposed to be an L and an O.”

Angeline’s lips tightened as she reached for the cloth. Elizabeth studied it with Angeline for a moment before looking at Reece. “Reece, it is quite lovely, and I know my brother will appreciate your efforts.”

“Levi seems as though he would admire any gift from you, Reece.” Marian smiled warmly into her mother’s eyes. “He will also learn quickly that it may not be wise to allow his future wife to do crafty things either.” Marian chuckled.

How did this girl snatch Harrison’s wit?

Reece snatched the handkerchief back. “Medical school was easier than this.” She looked at her sloppy, illegible design and laughed. “You know, it works perfectly fine. He’s just going to blow his nose with it anyway.” They all laughed as Reece tossed the cloth on the table before her. She looked out the window, watching the snow blowing hard. “I’d give anything for this snow to stop so we could get out of this palace.”

“I believe you are not the only one who feels as such.” Angeline politely smiled as she ran a needle through the piece she was working on. “I do not care what anyone thinks, but sitting around all day in lavish rooms is not my favorite past time.”

“Ladies,” Lady Allestaine announced as she arrived at the sitting room.

Reece glanced up to see something more behind Lady Allestaine’s affected smile. Lady Allestaine looked directly at Reece. “Reece, darling, if it is not too much trouble, the seamstress is here for your measurements for the dress you shall wear at the engagement ceremony.”

Reece looked back out of the windows. “Really?” she questioned. “How did the seamstress get here in these harsh conditions?”

Lady Allestaine took a sip of her freshly poured tea. “The weather is not as treacherous as it appears. The snow is letting up, and the roads have been easy to travel on for days now.”

Reece’s eyebrows knit together in confusion.

“She is waiting along with Jasmeen in your bedchambers,” Lady Allestaine insisted.

Reece stood. “It seems my needlepoint is a futile endeavor anyway,” she said as she reached down and grabbed the handkerchief. “I’ll see you ladies later.”

Reece walked into her bedchamber, and she was surprised when she saw Levi standing in front of her enormous windows. He turned at the sound of her entering the room, watching as Reece practically ran down to where he stood. She collided into Levi’s arms in a powerful embrace, placing her lips on the side of his warm neck.

It was too soon when Levi released his hold on her and reached for her hands. His eyes left hers and studied the cloth in her hand.

Great! Reece thought as a tiny smile drew up in the corner of Levi’s mouth.

“It appears that you are engaging in new activities these days?” he said as he gently removed the cloth from her hand.

“Don’t ask,” Reece advised him.

Levi cocked his head to the side. “Ask?” He cleared his throat, and then, to Reece’s surprise, he grew extremely somber.

“Levi?” Reece’s heart hammered against her chest. She knew this expression. Something had gone wrong on their mission. It wasn’t over, and they could possibly be in more danger than before. “Levi!” Reece said, prompting Levi to let out a breath.

“I must discuss something critical with you.”

“Okay,” Reece answered. “What went wrong?”

“Nothing has gone wrong,” Levi said, leading her to the sofa. “Sit with me.”

As she sat, she watched as Levi rested his elbows on his knees, studied the needlepoint, and traced along the sloppy stitching. Reece ran her hand along his back. “Levi, please tell me. Is it over? Is this why you’re home already?”

Levi absently folded the cloth and glanced over at Reece. “It is far from over, my love.” His pained expression had Reece frightened. “It appears as though we need your help.”

Reece gripped his hand. “You know that I’ll help in any way I can. Why are you behaving so strangely?”

Levi twisted to face her. “Because of why you are needed. Mordegrin is involved. He has been the entire time.”

“Mordegrin?” She gasped.

Levi’s lips tightened as he looked helplessly into Reece’s eyes. “He was behind this from the beginning. He is to meet with Simone and Michael four days from now, and we must be prepared to destroy him when he does.”

“Does this mean Marian has to time jump him again?” Reece asked. “I don’t want her in danger. I will help in any way I can. I—

Levi exhaled. “Mordegrin is not in his physical form, so Marian will only waste her talent on him. She will destroy his created presence on Earth, but he will simply return in another form.”

“I need the power from the stone,” Reece severely responded. “I can do this. The stone will destroy not only his presence but his physical form as well. I know it will.”

“We know that, too.” He ran his hand along Reece’s jawline before he looked dangerously into the flames in her fireplace.

“I’ll do it,” Reece firmly replied.

Levi looked back at her in that instant. “Reece, your body now does not possess the same talents that you did the first time we went to that location. Even with Galleta’s help, it took you weeks to learn after the abilities started to awaken within you.”

Reece glanced at the handkerchief Levi was gripping tightly. “Open that thing.”

He did and looked back at her in confusion. “Why?”

“Can you tell me what I made?”

Levi studied the lines that made no sense. “I am unsure, but it is quite lovely.”

Reece rolled her eyes. “Spare me the lame compliment. The stitching is your initials.”

Levi’s eyes widened. “Forgive me, I—”

“I’m trying to make a point here.” Reece sighed. “It’s quite obvious that I am not the artist; however, there are many other things that I have accomplished, and I will do them again.”

“Reece, this is not—”

Reece stood. “We managed before, and we can do it again. I was depleted of all my powers when I went to the stone to save you from Mordegrin’s curse.”

Levi shook his head. “You almost died from that, and even now, Harrison, Hamilton, and my father believed that Marian being in your womb helped you survive the journey.”

Reece looked deeply into Levi’s eyes. “We have Marian now. We need to find out if she can help again. Levi, there is no question in my mind. We must stop Mordegrin. We can’t take any risks and mess anything up.”

“And if you lose your life while traveling to the stone?”

“I won’t.”

Levi sighed. “Reece—”

Reece stood. “I have dealt with your doubting me way too many times. I can do this. I will do this. You can’t possibly think I care more about my life than I do the lives of every single person that has been lost at Mordegrin’s hands and every single dimension that he has enslaved. Marian gave us another chance, and I refuse not to do everything I can to make it worth it. If I don’t, we end up right back where we were, and I won’t let that happen. Not when I have the ability to stop him.”

Levi stood as well. He brought both hands around each side of her neck and rested his forehead against hers. “Why can nothing ever be easy for us?”

Reece chuckled as she rested both hands against Levi’s firm sides. “Think of everything we have already gone through.” She tilted her head up, bringing Levi’s eyes to meet hers. “If we can manage to survive all of that, we can manage this, too. It may not be simple, but we will succeed this time.” She stopped herself and gripped Levi’s arms. “Wait! We may not need to worry about me traveling to the stone. Maybe Marian can transport us there like she did when she brought us to the Bermuda Triangle.”

“That is an excellent idea; however, I do not want to put either of you in danger.”

“She will be okay, and so will I. Let’s end all of this as soon as we can.”

Levi scratched the back of his head. “Very well. Find a way to dismiss Marian from the ladies, and meet me in my father’s study. We will begin our planning there.”

When Reece and Marian arrived in Navarre’s study, she found nothing but austere expressions on all of the men’s faces.

“Reece, Marian,” Navarre said as all men stood to greet the ladies. “Please, sit.”

Once they were seated, Navarre clasped his hands together and leaned against his desk. “Reece, Levi has informed me that you are willing to journey to the stone without any of your abilities.”

“I am.”

“You do realize the last time your abilities had been exhausted and we attempted this, not only were you carrying Marian, but we also used that paste from Shallek’s village to enhance any abilities that you or the child possessed.”

“We don’t need the paste,” she said as she reached for Marian’s hand. “Marian has the ability to transport us to any location she wishes. She did it on Earth and—”

“Mother,” Marian interrupted. Tears filled her eyes as she glanced around seeing the desperate expressions on everyone’s faces. “I am afraid I am unable to exercise either the power of time travel or teleportation at this time.”

Reece looked at Marian and placed her hand on her cheek. “Marian, I am so sorry. Why haven’t you said anything to us? Here we have been using your mental—”

“I didn’t want to frighten or upset any of you. I had a slight feeling this would happen while trying to harness the power of the vast energy of that wormhole. My abilities haven’t left me entirely, but they are drained from me at the moment. They will eventually return, but it could take quite a while. I am so sorry I cannot help. I had no idea—”

“Do not apologize.” Levi brought his arm around his daughter.

“No,” Reece said soberly. “You have done more than should be expected of one person. You gave us this second chance, and now it’s time for me to do my job and destroy Mordegrin, just as I should have the first time. The only difference is, I’ll have the stone and he won’t.”

Marian looked over at her mother. “I wish I could do more to help everyone besides being able to mentally connect with you.”

“That’s it!” Reece smiled.

Everyone in the room, including Marian, looked at Reece as if she had three heads.

“Sharing is caring, Reece,” Harrison spoke out. “We’re on a tight schedule here.”

Reece dismissed Harrison’s sarcasm. “Perhaps if I could share my memories of how I was when my abilities were awakened the first time, Marian could transfer the memories more powerfully into my mind by seeing them and feeling them. Maybe that will stimulate my abilities sooner.”

“Have you completely lost your mind? How do you come up with this stuff?” Harrison responded.

Marian smiled widely. “I believe that may work.”

“And if it doesn’t?” Levi added.

“Then we find a way to keep me alive as we travel to the stone. We have no other options.”

“Reece makes an excellent point,” Samuel finally spoke up.

“We have seen stranger things happen,” Levi announced.

Samuel’s eyebrows shot up. “Indeed, we have.”

“Mother?” Marian questioned softly as she turned to her. She held each of her hands. “Before you saw my memories, you felt as though you were standing there in person watching everything happen as if you were me, correct?”

Reece nodded.

“I must do the same with you. Allow me a few moments to completely clear my thoughts. During this time, I need you to focus intently on how it felt to have the stone’s powers within you, and also how it felt to exercise the abilities you had. Please do not dwell on any doubtful feelings you had, as I may absorb those as well.”

Reece closed her eyes, remembering the strength and power she felt when she carried the power of the stone within her. Over and over again, she focused on her triumphs with her abilities. The ability to impress her thoughts into Levi’s minds, the incredible sensation she felt to swim under water without her body having the desire to breathe. She tuned in to how it felt when her body no longer reacted to harsh climates and the balance between warm and cold temperatures, and the sensations were completely serene.

She had no idea how long she was in this meditative state before a surge of energy jolted through her veins, heightening every sense in her body. She could hear the draft of air slowly blowing into the room. She was so lost in the sweet sensations of her abilities returning to her again that she barely felt Marian release her hold on her hands.

I think we did it! Reece thought triumphantly.

“How is that?” Levi responded.

Reece’s eyes snapped open to find everyone looking at Levi as though he’d lost his mind.

“To whom are you talking?” Harrison asked.

Levi’s head tilted to the side. “You did not speak those words aloud, Reece?”

Reece beamed. If you respond verbally to every thought I have about you, you are going to get us both into a lot of awkward situations! she mentally impressed into Levi’s mind, bringing him to laugh aloud.

“I believe Reece and Marian, together, have achieved the unimaginable,” Levi said as he stood and walked over to them.

“Don’t get me wrong, I was hoping this bizarre idea would work.” He looked over at Navarre and Samuel with a bewildered expression. “I think if Levi and Reece can handle breeding a Pemdai army, we’d never have a use for the stone’s power again.”

“So now you’re a breeder, Harrison? We aren’t a couple of baby-making thoroughbreds,” Reece retorted.

“Everyone else was thinking it,” he said as he winked at Marian. “Look at the priceless gem you already have created, who has saved us in more ways than one.”

“Let us stay on task,” Navarre interrupted with a subtle grin. “Reece, are you confident that you can do this?”

“There’s only one way to find out.”

“We aren’t going to the stone to find out,” Levi interjected.

Reece stood. “Allow me to step outside in the cold for a few minutes. Perhaps I can test holding my breath in one of the palace pools.”

“Superb idea,” Samuel said with a smile as all men stood. “Marian?”

“Yes, Samuel.”

“I am curious. Now that you have felt and learned mentally of your mother’s abilities, do you believe you possess them as well?”

“I did when I absorbed them from her, but I don’t believe they were as strong as what she naturally possesses. However, once I impressed these emotions back into my mother’s mind, everything that I might have carried within me left.”

Reece hugged her daughter. “You are such an amazing gift to us all, Marian.” She stepped back and smiled. “Now, shall we see if I can pull this off without killing myself?”

Once Reece tested her abilities while Levi carefully watched her every move, she felt confident enough to go to the stone. That evening, Levi, Harrison, and Reece journeyed to the stone without Reece encountering any difficulties. Once at the stone, Reece was relieved when she gripped the glimmering rock and felt her body absorb all of its energy. She had become extremely exhausted as she forced her mind to ignore all of the stinging sensations of the bitter cold. Now fully rejuvenated and thinking more clearly than ever, she took the stone with both hands and turned back to Levi and Harrison, who remained silent while watching from behind.

“I have to take it,” Reece insisted.

Levi’s brow creased. “I am unsure if that is a wise idea. Earth will be vulnerable to anything without the stone here to protect it.”

Reece tilted her head to the side while she studied the illuminating stone. “Earth is in danger either way.” She looked at Levi and Harrison’s concerned expressions. “I can’t defeat Mordegrin and locate the other females and destroy them without the full power of this stone. It’s the only chance we have to make sure we kill him entirely.”

Harrison sighed. “I side with Reece on this. We need all the help we can get.”

Levi nodded. “Very well. I understand that your intuition is heightened with that stone, so let us use its powers to destroy the dark creatures.”

Reece closed her eyes, drawing more energy from the stone. So much power was surging through her veins that she felt as though her entire body could explode. She reopened her eyes and ignored Harrison and Levi’s response. She turned and pressed her hand against the surface of the rock behind her. She exhaled as she pushed the electrifying energy boiling in her veins and transferred it to the silky surface of the wall. At that moment, the entire cavern glimmered just as the stone did.

Nothing has the power to alter or control this planet. This entire cavern now serves Earth and will protect it from any threat. No being can enter this location, as now I command this location to be cloaked and concealed from all beings.

After impressing these powerful thoughts into the location and transferring the energy she harnessed from the stone into the cavern, Reece collapsed to the ground. Before her entire body crashed against the hard surface, Levi was there cradling her in his arms.

“Reece!” he called out.

Reece felt her energy slowly being restored as she continued to grip the stone. Her eyes flicked open to find Levi’s panicked eyes staring back into hers.

“What did you do?” Harrison asked as he knelt in front of where Levi was holding her.

Reece inhaled deeply, feeling more energy returning to her. “I locked the planet in place. It can never be altered. It no longer needs the stone to protect it.”

“What?” Levi looked at her skeptically. “How are you so sure?”

“More than that,” Harrison interrupted, “what made you think to do that?”

Reece smiled as she sat up. “The idea entered my mind after we questioned removing the stone from Earth and leaving it vulnerable. Then, without thinking, I knew exactly what I had to do.”

They all stood to their feet, and Harrison shook his head. “Great, now the stone mentally guides you? What’s next – you start flying around like some super human?”

“One never can tell!” she teased. “Now, let’s get out of here and handle our mission.”

Once the men brought the helicopter up into the air, Harrison spoke over the headset. “Reece?”

“What?”

“Why is there no longer an island where the stone was?”

Reece inwardly laughed as she looked down and saw that her abilities managed to perfectly cloak the island. “Because I concealed its location.”

“Do you not think someone will notice that an entire island fell off the grid? How are boaters going to take it when they mysteriously crash their vessels into an invisible mountain?”

“Relax, Harrison,” Reece heard Levi say, but strangely it wasn’t through her headsets. “It is very rare that vessels travel through this location. I am amazed, however, that Reece managed such a thing.”

Did I just hear his thoughts? Reece thought to herself.

Your wife is pretty hardcore at the moment, Harrison responded to his cousin.

Harrison’s thoughts? I’m able to read their minds? She sat, stunned at her newfound ability.

I don’t mean to intrude, but I can hear everything you both are telepathically saying to each other!

Harrison instantly glanced back where Reece sat with a smug grin. “You have got to be kidding me!”

Levi chuckled as he delicately guided the helicopter back to the landing area.

“Never underestimate the power of the stone!” Reece teased.

“When this is over, we need to lock that thing up,” Harrison returned. “You having this much power sort of frightens me.”

“What are you afraid of, Harrison? Do you think I’m going to intrude on your every thought?”

“Believe me, honey, that is one place you do not want to go,” he laughed.

Chapter Thirty-Three

When they arrived at the command center, Levi mentioned to Navarre that he needed a private conversation with Reece before they made their plans to attack Mordegrin. Navarre nodded in approval, and Levi didn’t fail to notice that he, Samuel, and Harrison studied Reece’s new appearance with concerned expressions.

“Reece,” he said as they entered a private chamber in the command center. He gazed into her brilliantly vivid emerald eyes. “I must know exactly how you are feeling. Your features have changed dramatically since you absorbed the energy from the stone.”

Reece placed the stone on a corner table and turned to face Levi. “I know what you’re thinking, and you’re right. I have taken in a lot of energy from the stone, but I need it to destroy Mordegrin.”

Levi watched as her eyes closed and her complexion began to shimmer like emerald glitter was sprinkled throughout her skin. He stepped forward and reached for her hand.

Reece instantly stepped back. “I have too much power. You can’t make contact with me, or I might hurt you.”

Levi cocked his head to the side. “Reece,” he exhaled, concerned by her current state. “Do you truly believe this is safe? You have never reacted this way after absorbing the stone’s energy.”

It was easy to see Reece was becoming agitated by Levi’s questioning. “I know what I’m doing and what I have to do,” she responded. “Now, can we stop—”

Reece was cut short when she gripped her heart, and her face became pale. “Levi!” she screeched in pain.

Ignoring her previous warning, Levi lunged forward and caught Reece before she fell to the ground. A surge of electricity jolted painfully through him, prompting his body’s defense mechanisms to instantly shut off his pain receptors.

Reece began squirming in his arms, writhing in pain. Levi rushed her to where the stone was, listening to her heart beat erratically out of control. His only option was to get her to grip the stone and let the stone reabsorb the energy she had taken into her body. Knowing he couldn’t touch the object, Levi forcefully pried her tightened fist opened and placed her hand on the stone.

Her seizing body fully relaxed the moment she made contact with the stone. Her eyes closed, and her body went limp against Levi’s. He cradled her in his arms and brought her over to a sofa, sitting with her and hoping she would come out of it.

Levi watched the stone illuminate brightly in her hand as he continued to run his hand through her hair. He spoke softly to her, trying to encourage her to wake up. She did not respond, although her heart rate was returning to its normal rhythm and her breathing was beginning to calm. Levi opened one of her closed eyelids, noting her pupils were dilating normally.

As Levi sat with her in silence, studying and assessing Reece’s condition. He couldn’t help wondering if she could endure this to defeat Mordegrin. After a few moments, Reece’s eyes opened.

“Reece?” Levi sighed with relief. “How are you doing?”

Reece lazily smiled at him. “Much better. I certainly wasn’t expecting that to happen.”

“Nor was I,” he answered. “You mentioned you needed this power in you to destroy Mordegrin, but I am not convinced that is such a wise idea.”

Reece sat up and moved away from him. “It’s my only option.”

“Reece, listen to me. If you go after Mordegrin with that amount of energy, it could kill you. If that is the case, I am not going to be happy with that outcome.”

Reece abruptly stood from the couch. “Then what do you suppose we do, Levi?”

Levi stood and turned her to face him. “You brought the stone for a reason, am I not correct?”

“Yes.”

“Let the stone kill him. There is no need for you to absorb such high amounts of energy to use the stone against him.” Levi pressed his lips to Reece’s forehead. “The stone obviously has served to heal you and regulate the energy you took from it. Is that not why you wanted it with you to kill him?”

Reece nodded. “Yes, you’re right. Maybe I’m getting ahead of myself. I don’t know. I just want him gone for good. I need to figure out a way to use the stone without drawing in its energy.” She looked at Levi solemnly. “You have to know I need as much power as I can take in so I can kill Mordegrin because he’s not in his physical form on Earth. It’s going to be hard, but I can do it.”

“As I said, you control everything when you have the stone. Instead of absorbing such an enormous amount of power, absorb only what you need to manipulate the power of the stone, and together you and the stone will destroy him. Use the stone, Reece,” he commanded.

Reece rubbed her forehead. “I want this over.”

Levi brought Reece into an embrace. “It will be over sooner than you think.” He stepped back and studied her eyes. “Your eyes are not as vibrant as before, but they are still emerald in color. What sensations from the stone are you experiencing now?”

Reece glanced down at the stone she held in her hand. “Like I did the very first time I absorbed the stone’s power to open the portal. I have the power, but the energy is not so overwhelming.”

“I believe the stone has reabsorbed the powers that were harming your body. Do you feel anything like you did before?”

“I’m fine now.”

“Another strange power you possessed was being able to communicate telepathically with Harrison and me. Are you able to read my thoughts as you did before?”

Reece studied Levi’s eyes and watched them glimmer as they always did when he communicated telepathically or read another’s mind. Nothing.

Can you hear me? she asked telepathically.

“Yes,” Levi chuckled as he cupped her face. “Were you able to read my mind?”

“No.”

“That truly is a shame. I believe I would have enjoyed you keeping that ability.” He pressed his lips to her forehead. “You would finally understand how much I love you when I am unable to express it in words, just as I am right now.”

Reece sighed. “I’ll admit, it would have been an amazing gift to share with you.” She tugged Levi’s black, tight-fitting combat shirt. “Now that we’ve worked that out let us report to Samuel’s office so we can take the next step in our plans.”

When they arrived at Samuel’s office, the group sat around a large table. Levi informed everyone about what happened with Reece, and they all agreed that Reece should use the stone to destroy Mordegrin instead of absorbing the energy as she had done. It was obvious the human genetics she carried could not handle that much power. After all their plans had been set in place, the meeting was dismissed.

Samuel and Navarre were to remain in the command center, watching through devices planted on Levi, Reece, and Harrison. The devices were to record the entire exchange to have evidence to prosecute Simone, Michael, and anyone else involved, for high treason.

Levi, Reece, and Harrison arrived at the location where Simone and Michael had planned to meet with Mordegrin the night before the arranged meeting, and they used the opportunity to scout out the area.

“Harrison,” Levi called out. “You can conceal yourself behind the boulders on the other side.”

“Done,” Harrison returned.

“Reece and I will have a good view of the area over here without being noticed.” Levi looked over at Areion. “You and Saracen get back to Javian,” he ordered the horses away.

Reece watched the glittery trail of the horse’s hooves pounding against the rocky surface as they fled the location. “Don’t you think we could use their help?”

“I wish we could keep them around, but even by having us three here, we are risking Mordegrin sensing that he has company.” He looked down at Reece’s hands. “He will most definitely feel the energy that stone carries, so we must be ready at any moment when he arrives.”

“I can shield the energy of the stone, and he will not sense it,” Reece said determinedly.

“Can you use your powers to shield us so he won’t sense our being here?” Harrison asked. “It would be most helpful.”

“I can’t. It will be too much to conceal the stone alone.”

“That is fine,” Levi returned. He adjusted his longsword and knelt down, bringing Reece to follow.

“You two, get comfortable,” Harrison added. “We have a while before the sun rises and we finally can finish this mess before it starts.” He knelt in front of Reece. “Are you confident you can take on the dark creature without killing yourself with the stone’s power?”

Reece rolled her eyes. “I’m about to kill you with the stone’s power,” she teased, “Go stand at your post. I’m going to be fine.”

“Famous last words.” Harrison patted Reece on the arm. “Be safe, and remember to follow Levi’s lead. Do not overcharge yourself with that thing,” he said as he nodded toward the stone in her hands.

“Harrison is right. You need to focus on using the stone. You can easily harm yourself if you—”

“I’ve got it under control.” Reece looked down at the stone in her hand and back to Levi. “Let’s remain focused on the mission before us. Anything can go wrong and put all of our lives in danger.”

Levi brushed his hand along her cheek. “Here you are ordering a Guardian around as if I have never faced encounters such as this before.”

“You and I both know this is much bigger than that.” Reece kissed his lips. “I don’t want you worrying about me. I’ve got this, and I’m more than ready.”

The skies started to lighten when they were alerted to the clicking of a horse’s heavy hooves against the stone surface of the surrounding large boulders they were hiding amongst. Reece gripped the stone and gradually absorbed more power.

Harrison, she heard Levi telepathically reach out to his cousin. I cannot get a visual. Who is on the soured horse?

Reece was thankful when she realized she had gained enough energy from the stone to read the men’s thoughts.

It’s Prather, Harrison mentally informed him.

Reece ducked around the side of the boulder that shielded them and spied through a crack as Mark Prather ordered the horse away and walked toward Levi and Reece’s location. Her heart reacted in fear, wondering if Mark would find them and destroy their plan of attack.

He’s hiding in the boulders just in front of you and Reece, Harrison alerted them.

How close is he? Reece telepathically asked, prompting Levi to look at her in question.

His expression grew dark. Why are you absorbing the power from the stone? he asked telepathically.

I will be okay. Holding the stone is keeping the power steady in my body, she answered. I know what I’m doing.

He is close, Harrison mentally answered Reece’s question. As long as you remain perfectly still, he won’t be alerted to your location. As for you, Reece, take it easy on juicing up with the power of that stone.

Their mental communication was cut short when they heard the horse return to their area. Reece watched as Levi closed his eyes for a moment, and when they reopened, a fierce warrior replaced her husband’s natural expression. It was nearing time for them to make their move and finally end this threat.

“Where is Mordegrin?” a man’s voice called out in agitation. “He had better not have gone back on his word.”

Michael! Reece thought in disgust. The sound of his voice brought back all of the horrific memories of what he and Simone had done to her.

“I am fairly confident he will arrive soon,” Simone answered. “We need to be patient. Where is Mark?”

“All you need to know about him is my horse brought him over the barriers, nothing more.”

Reece looked up at Levi, knowing at any moment he would give her the signal to take on Mordegrin.

“Marvelous,” the voice of Mordegrin called out. “Movac awaits you. I will warn you both, he is willing for you to enter his realm, but he does not trust you. It would be best if you let me do most of the talking.”

“It is time to reveal to Movac that Navarre possesses The Key and is willing to control all worlds.” Michael laughed and rubbed his hands together. “Time for me to prepare to become the next Emperor of Pemdas.”

Levi touched Reece’s arm and nodded.

Reece inhaled deeply, absorbing more of the stone’s power. A loud, guttural moan from Mordegrin and a sharp pain piercing through Reece’s mind told her that somehow he was fighting her persuading him to die.

“What is going on?” Michael yelled.

Levi, I have to use more of the stone’s power, or I need to be closer to him. He should be dead by now.

Reece’s arm was gripped, and she followed Levi in standing up and revealing their identity to Mordegrin, Michael, and Simone. As they came into view, Reece brought her cloak around her right arm to hide the stone in her hand from everyone watching them in shock.

Mordegrin’s appearance was flickering as Reece continued to persuade him to die.

“Levi! Miss Bry—” Simone said in a shaky voice.

“Yes,” Harrison called out from the other side. “We have been tracking and documenting your treasonous plans to betray Pemdas. I do hope you are prepared to answer to the emperor for this.”

As Harrison kept the group distracted, Levi and Reece discreetly walked to where Mordegrin’s image was flickering, and he was groaning in pain.

“I must make contact with him,” Reece told Levi.

Mordegrin was paralyzed where he stood when an eerie grin crossed his face.

“Are you sure?” Levi questioned.

Before Reece could ensure Levi that her intuition led her to believe this was the only way she could destroy Mordegrin, Levi removed his hold on her, drew his sword, and turned to someone attacking from their side.

“Prather!” Levi roared.

After that, all grew silent, and everyone froze around Reece. Levi had settled himself into a full attack toward Prather, yet both men stood unmoving as their swords headed straight for each other. Harrison, now stopped in time, had been in the midst of a brutal fight with Michael Visor, while Simone was frozen as she attempted to flee the location.

Because of the power of the stone, Reece wasn’t paralyzed like the others. She overcame Mordegrin’s hold on her. Reece whipped around and glared at Mordegrin’s silvery eyes as they studied the stone, which was no longer shielded by her cloak due to her abrupt movement. “You are the one I seek!” he said in awe.

Reece marched closer toward him. “I am! And I plan to make you suffer for everything!”

She gripped his throat, and to her surprise, her surroundings changed.

She was inside the fortress in the Arsediean galaxy with the Olteniaus females who were watching her defensively as they stood over Mordegrin’s body that lay sleeping on the table.

“Who are you?” they questioned in unison with lethal expressions.

Before she could answer, Mordegrin’s eyes flicked open, and he was off the table before Reece could take her next breath. The oppressive forces of this domain tried to consume her, but Reece wielded them away.

“You are in my domain now,” he sneered. “You are here only in your subconscious mind, child. You have no powers. You are at my mercy now.”

Reece held out the hand that once held the stone and stared in disbelief at her transparent skin.

What am I, a ghost? she thought in confusion.

“Yes, my dear, the stone is not with you. You are utterly helpless now. After I destroy you, I will return to where your physical form is and retrieve it from your lifeless grip. Then I will implement my plan to bring myself physically into your world and—”

Reece felt the energy from the stone’s power coursing through her mind. She had somehow absorbed its powers before Mordegrin transported her to the fortress.

She glared at her enemies before her. “I know what your plans are, and I can assure you that you will have nothing,” Reece seethed. “You will now suffer for—”

The stone’s energy surged throughout her entire being, and she focused on the fact that she would have to mentally work to destroy Mordegrin and the females without any contact.

She drew a wicked smile prompting Mordegrin to look at her in question.

“I hope you are ready to suffer for everything you put my husband and me through.” She narrowed her eyes at him. “Now, let’s get end this.”

“You cannot think—”

“Kill her,” Reece mentally and outwardly ordered Mordegrin. “Destroy your favorite one.”

Her enemy’s silver eyes widened as Reece watched as her words brought Mordegrin’s mind under her control. One look over at the females, and she drained their energy. From there she paralyzed them where they stood.

Helplessly, Mordegrin walked over to one of the females and brought his hands to her neck.

“Don’t!” the female screeched.

Reece smiled, letting this final reckoning fulfill her every desire with these evil beings. Ending this once and for all gave her more power to continue.

“I am the one you have promised,” the female begged. “I am the one you trusted to send to Earth to find The Key. I was willing to torture her and anything she desires—”

“Enough!” Reece spat out in disgust, realizing this was the female that had tortured her and Levi more than once. “Destroy her, now!” Reece ordered as the stone’s powers surged through her.

In that instant, Mordegrin ended the female.

Reece pursed her lips in satisfaction as she sensed sorrow in Mordegrin.

“Now, let’s move on to your next witch! This one you will make suffer as she dies,” she barked.

The moment she said it, a power unlike she had ever felt before threw her up against the wall behind her.

“You shouldn’t evoke so much anger within me,” Mordegrin responded icily.

Reece tasted blood in her mouth, even though she wasn’t in her physical form. Somehow, the blow affected her in a way she could not explain. She inhaled and refocused her thoughts.

I will not lose this battle!

“How strong are you now?” He laughed. “I see your image is dulling.”

Reece noticed the females were freed from her control. They approached her, and Reece threw her hand up, stopping their advance. Reece gritted her teeth as she glared at Mordegrin. She looked down at his hand and willed it to follow her command.

Mordegrin’s fingers curled up as he turned to face another female, now frozen in place. “Crush her throat slowly, and watch as her eyes beg you for death instead of the torment you will inflict.”

Mordegrin growled, fighting Reece’s persuasion, but Reece maintained her determination to make this man suffer, letting the stone’s power within her help overcome any resistance from him.

“Do it!” Reece shouted.

Just as she’d hoped, the woman’s hands came up and gripped Mordegrin’s that were slowly crushing her throat.

“Please,” she gurgled.

Reece felt Mordegrin’s agony as he was slowly and painfully ending the female’s life. Instead of being traumatized by this situation, she was feeling more satisfaction than ever before. Not only was she going to end this creature’s life, but he would suffer more than Reece and Levi ever suffered after everything he’d brought them through.

“Now!” Reece ordered, using more power to overcome him battling against her powers.

“STOP!” Mordegrin’s voice echoed in the chamber room.

Reece, out of breath and knowing she was exhausting the power of the stone, looked at a violently crazed being.

“Stop? We’ve just started,” she taunted.

A bizarre power entered her mind, bringing her to feel a sharp pain radiating in her chest, and it was as if a knife were slowly penetrating through her head.

“Who are you to think you can control me in such a way?” he boomed. “Your powers are gone, and now I will end you!”

Just as her mind begged her for peace and to fade to nothing, she fought back. The vengeance she wished upon this man served to ignite the stone’s waning powers in her veins.

With the power emanating from her, she thrust the mental attacks off her and the violent threats away. Reece fought with everything she was and mentally persuaded the remaining females to attack their master. Their eyes had shown they were fighting her persuasion, but Reece closed her eyes to manipulate them further.

Mordegrin fought viciously against them, apologizing as he ended their lives. He turned back to Reece. “This is not over yet.”

“I agree,” she said as she saw her ghostly fingers physically grip his throat. As soon as she did, she felt the oppressive energy lifting from the Arsediean Galaxy. “We’re going back to my world now so I can use my full power to destroy you completely.”

Mordegrin froze, gripped his forehead, and growled. “It will not be as easy as you think to get rid of me.”

Trying to gain her bearings on the sudden transfer back into her physical form, she absently dropped the stone from her clutches. Mordegrin instantly fell on it to secure the powers as his own. Reece glanced back to find everything had turned into slow motion around her. Levi resumed fighting Mark Prather while Simone fled the area, and Harrison had turned and swept his sword across Michael’s neck, severing his head.

Reece was frozen watching it all play out.

“Reece!” Harrison glared at her. “Move! Destroy Mordegrin. NOW!” he roared.

Reece’s eyes followed Harrison’s lethal expression to see Simone coming from out of nowhere. The malicious woman picked up the sword that Mark Prather had dropped while he and Levi were continuing to battle, and she shoved it through Levi’s back, sparing Mark Prather’s life. The blade sheered Levi’s breastplate and stuck out gruesomely through his chest. Blood spurted from his mouth as he gripped the blade protruding from his chest.

Levi! Reece tried to scream, but every part of her was paralyzed as the scene before her continued to play out like a horror film.

As Levi dropped to the ground, Harrison gripped the blade of his dagger and threw it directly into Mark Prather’s neck. Prather’s charge at Harrison ended the moment the dagger was buried up to the handle in Prather’s throat. As Mark fell to his knees choking on blood, Harrison hurdled over his body, sprinting toward Levi, who was panting while coughing out blood. Simone backed slowly from Harrison’s lethal and swift approach. He jerked the sword from Levi’s body, and the fearless warrior took one glance at his cousin before bringing his deadly gaze to Simone.

“You have no idea how long I have desired this moment,” Harrison growled.

Simone placed a hand over her heart as she backed up defensively against a tree. “Harrison, I have done nothing wrong! I thought Levi was Prather.”

“Shut your mouth!” Harrison’s eyes grew more severe. “Your days of lying are over.”

Harrison lifted up the sword and thrust it into Simone’s chest, pinning her to the tree she stood against. He watched the light dim within her eyes and her head drop to her chest before he turned back to Levi.

“Is it not fun to watch those you love die? Call it my way of paying you back before I end your life and take control of everything,” Mordegrin sneered. “Now, I have the stone it—”

Reece closed her eyes, blocking Mordegrin out. Rage and grief from watching her husband’s gruesome demise gave her more drive than ever before. Reece used her emotions and willed the stone into her hands.

Mordegrin’s image in this galaxy could not defeat her physical one. With just the thought, the stone responded. Reece gripped the stone with both hands, and the frozen state she was in faded. She turned to see Mordegrin’s silver eyes, and she could feel that he was trying to mentally drain her of the stone’s power. She gripped the stone tightly. The stone began to answer and transfer more of its energy into every fiber of her being. All grew silent around her as she gripped Mordegrin’s forehead.

She forced everything that held this dark creature together to be destroyed. He groaned, and a sudden vision flashed into Reece’s mind of Mordegrin in the Arsediean Galaxy. His body was crumbling to dust, and he was powerless to stop it before he disintegrated completely. She blinked, and Mordegrin turned into the water he used as a medium for his transformation to project himself into this galaxy. He was finally gone.

Reece turned to find Harrison on one knee in a massive pool of Levi’s blood, holding Levi’s head in his arm.

“Not again!” he roared. “Levi, hang on.”

“Move,” Reece said in a low voice. She looked at the stone and willed it to reabsorb most of the powers she gained from it. The stone illuminated brightly in response. Once the transfer was complete, Reece looked at Levi.

“Reece?” Harrison looked at her in confusion.

Reece knelt by Harrison. Levi’s heart was out of rhythm and nearing its last beat. She wound her arm around Levi’s neck, cradling him, and placed the hand which held the stone over his heart. She placed her mouth over his, breathing oxygen into his wounded lung, knowing she was transferring a considerable amount of energy of the stone that she still carried into his body.

If this object can heal me, it will heal you too. We are one. Just as the stone answers and protects me, it will do the same for you. You will wake up fully healed. I will not lose you again. Now, open your eyes, my love.

Reece rocked back onto her knees and ran her hands through Levi’s hair, the power of the stone slowly draining from her as she continued to transfer the power into Levi’s dying body. The stone illuminated so brightly over Levi’s heart, it was blinding to look at directly.

“Reece,” Harrison said as he went to place his hand on her shoulder before she quickly drew away.

Reece continued to mentally assess Levi’s state. She had no idea if this would work or not, but she knew she would not lose him again. She withdrew and looked down at his closed eyes.

“Wake up, my love,” she said.

Levi’s eyes flicked open, two brilliant and healthy sapphire eyes staring up into hers. Reece removed the stone from covering his fatal wound, seeing the wound completely healed. She went to impulsively kiss her husband, relieved he was alive, but she hesitated this time.

As his eyes continued to study hers, he tilted his head to the side with a concerned expression.

“Please tell me you remember me?” Reece asked with a hopeful smile.

Levi lazily smiled. “How could I ever forget the love of my life?”

Harrison had tears brimming in his eyes as his hand covered his mouth. Levi slowly sat up and tried to gather himself.

“You two are something else.” Harrison choked out a laugh.

“You saved my life.” Levi’s eyes rose up in humor. “Again.”

“Just repaying the favor,” Reece answered as tears began to pool in her own eyes. She ran her fingers across his chiseled jawline.

Levi jerked away. “Why do I feel like you just electrocuted me?” he asked with a laugh. “How much of the stone’s power do you have in you?” he said with a reproachful arch of his brow.

“Enough to bring you back from the brink of death,” Harrison said as he knelt next to him.

Levi ignored Harrison. “Reece, use the stone to regulate your body. Your eyes are so bright, I can hardly look into them.”

“I guess I didn’t transfer as much energy back to the stone as I thought.” Reece’s brow furrowed.

Reece gathered the stone in both of her hands and opened her mind and body to it. She closed her eyes, willing the electrifying energy running through her veins to return to the stone. Her mind focused on only carrying the powers she had when she used the stone’s energy to open the portal. Slowly, her body temperature lowered and everything within her returned to normal. Another soft exhale, and she was perfectly normal again.

When her eyes reopened, Levi took the stone from her grips, and at that moment Harrison brought them both into a strong embrace.

“We did it! We finally did it, and we are all alive.”

Reece reached her arm under Harrison’s, embracing him. “It’s finally over,” Reece said as she broke out into tears of joy. She kissed the side of Levi’s forehead before she rested her head against it.

The three sat this way for a few moments, quiet and grateful they had finally brought an end to this nightmare.

Once they all stood, Levi brought his arm protectively around Reece as he assessed the area around them. He squinted at Harrison. “You killed Simone?”

Harrison’s eyebrows knit together as he shoved his hands in his pocket. “I should have done it long ago.”

“I saw her drive Mark’s sword through your back, Levi. If it weren’t for the stone, you would be a dead man.”

“How much did you see?” Levi asked.

“Everything,” Reece responded. “After I made Mordegrin suffer by persuading him to kill his females, I brought him back to this location to successfully kill him.”

“Back to this location?” Harrison questioned.

“Yes. When I placed my hand on him, I was transported into the Arsediean Galaxy into the same room where they sleep to project themselves into a living being on Earth. I was able to destroy them before I transported us back to this location to kill him. When we returned, the change of everything distracted me for a moment, and he used the opportunity to control me. When he did, I was paralyzed. I watched everything play out in slow motion. I saw Michael battling Harrison, Simone attacking you while you fought Mark, and after she had thrust his sword through you, Mark went after Harrison. I saw all of it.”

Harrison nodded solemnly. “I am sorry you had to witness such carnage. Now it is time we get these traitors buried in their rightful place and out of our lives forever.”

Their horses arrived along with more Guardians, the emperor, and Samuel.

“Given we have a record of the entire exchange,” Navarre said as he studied the bodies around them. “There will be no trials for their deaths. All three of you have successfully saved Pemdas and all dimensions of Earth with courage and valor.”

Samuel glanced at Simone but quickly looked away. He walked over to Levi, Reece, and Harrison. “All three of you deserve the highest reward for stopping this from happening.”

“The only reward we desire is to move on with our lives knowing this is finished,” Harrison responded.

“I can’t believe it’s really over,” Reece said as she leaned into Levi’s arm.

“There is only one more person we must see to.” Levi looked at Navarre and Samuel. “Brandon was in on the plotting, and even though he did not follow through and assist with their plans, we know he was involved.”

Samuel’s eyes narrowed. “I will have no trouble getting the confession from the traitor, and he will be sent to the Isle dungeons for the rest of his useless life.”

“Very well,” Navarre answered.

Levi turned to Areion. “Commander, it is all in your hands now. I am bringing Reece back to the palace, and we will place the stone in a location where no one will find it.”

“All three of you are free to go,” Navarre answered.

Levi gripped Reece at her waist and hoisted her up onto Arrow’s back. “There is a shorter route to the palace from here. Let us go.”

After Levi and Harrison had been settled onto their horses’ backs, the three sped off, racing back to the palace at top speed. It was over, and now it was time to enjoy their lives and the second chance Marian had given them.

Chapter Thirty-Four

A little more than a week had passed since the final battle with Mordegrin, Michael, Mark, and Simone. Just as Samuel predicted, Brandon confessed to their plots to betray Pemdas and was ordered by Navarre, with all kings in agreement, that he be sent to the dungeons for the rest of his life. Now it was time for everyone to embrace their new lives and move forward.

Harrison wasted no time moving forward, spending every moment possible in Angeline’s presence. It was becoming obvious to everyone around them that Angeline Hamilton had managed to steal Harrison’s heart. Everything was falling perfectly into place, and once Julian Hamilton returned to the palace for his reprieve on Earth, Harrison and Angeline were to announce their engagement. Tonight was that night.

“This feels like the longest day of my life,” Angeline said with a laugh.

Harrison brought his arm securely around her shoulder. “Julian shall be arriving at any moment.” He stood and extended his hand out to her. “Come. I believe we should be making our way to the dining hall.”

Angeline stood up and placed her hand in the bend of Harrison’s arm. “Are you certain you wish to announce our attachment while everyone is dining? Can it not wait until we have retired to the sitting room for the evening?”

“No,” Harrison said with a smirk. “You see, I am hoping that Julian will be mostly distracted by his food when I announce that I desire to marry his favorite sister. Perhaps if he chokes on his food, I can rush over and save his life, at which time he will be so grateful to me that I saved his life that he will not attempt to kill me for courting you.”

Angeline sighed. “Harry, I do not understand your way of thinking sometimes.”

“It is best if you do not try to do so, either.”

“You know that Julian holds you and Levi in his highest esteem. You all are practically brothers.”

Harrison shook his head. “Julian has also been along with Levi and me on our evenings out. He knows enough to form an opinion of me, and that opinion is not favorable to my marrying his sister.”

The doors opened to the dining hall, and Harrison and Angeline were announced as they entered. “How did we manage to be the last to arrive?” Harrison whispered.

Angeline shot Harrison a knowing look. “Simple. We lost track of time.”

Harrison escorted Angeline to her chair next to Elizabeth and across from where he was to sit. Navarre, who sat at the head of the large table, took a sip of his wine and grinned.

“Nice of you both to finally join us,” King Hamilton said as he brushed over his neatly trimmed beard with a cloth.

Harrison took his seat and glanced up to see Julian seating across the table next to Levi. Julian’s expression was stern and completely devoid of humor as he watched Harrison fumble with his place setting. Levi’s lips were pressed into a fine line, preventing him from laughing aloud.

Harrison looked away and took a gulp of his freshly poured glass of wine. “This meal looks delicious,” he said as the servant brought his and Angeline’s plates out. “Julian, this is one of your favorite dishes, is it not?”

Julian’s eyes narrowed as he scowled at Harrison. “What difference does my preference for a meal have to do with anything?”

Levi coughed, dropped his head, and subtly slanted his eyes at Reece, who sat on the other side of him. The humor on both of their faces was enough to force Harrison to make his announcement at that moment.

“Emperor?”

“Yes, Harrison.”

“May I—”

“Allow me.” King Hamilton stood. “With your permission, Emperor Navarre, I have a special announcement to make.”

Harrison exhaled slowly in relief when King Hamilton took the initiative to break the news. He looked across the table at Angeline, who wore a warm, confident smile on her face.

“A few days ago, Mr. Harrison Oxley approached me and asked for my blessing to marry my daughter, Angeline. After watching Harrison court my daughter, and upon noticing the drastic changes in his personality which virtually happened overnight,” he said as he smiled subtly at Marian, “I knew I could not ask for a better man to fulfill my daughter’s every wish. I am confident that she will be loved beyond measure, and these two will have a life filled with amazing and exciting events. Ladies and gentlemen, it is my great honor to announce the engagement of Harrison and Angeline.”

“What!” Julian blurted out with a look of disbelief.

Julian started to shove off from the table and stand up when Levi leaned in and whispered something into his ear that not only softened the man’s expression but changed the dark look to one of humor.

The table clapped in unison as Navarre stood and raised his glass. “To the future of Harrison and Angeline!”

Everyone raised their glasses and followed the emperor in toasting the couple. Julian’s smile was making Harrison uneasy, but the loving expression on Angeline’s face erased any fear he had in facing her overprotective brother.

After their final course, the group stood and followed Emperor Navarre and Lady Allestaine out of the large dining hall. Before Harrison could reach Angeline, Julian was there offering his arm to his sister.

“If it is agreeable for you, Harrison, I should like to take a private walk with my sister.”

Harrison nodded and cleared his throat. “I believe she would enjoy that very much.”

Julian eyed Harrison. “I know she would, which is why I should like to have this moment alone with her.”

Angeline rubbed along Harrison’s arm. “We will return shortly, darling.”

Harrison didn’t miss Julian roll his eyes at what Angeline had said. He promptly nodded to Harrison and turned down the corridors that led to the palace gardens.

“Worried?” Levi said as he and Reece came up beside him.

“Not anymore,” Harrison said with a laugh. “If there is anyone that can get through to Julian and help him understand I am no longer the man I once was, it is Angie.”

Levi laughed. “For your sake, I certainly hope you are correct.”

Harrison followed Reece and Levi into the elegant sitting room where all the guests had gathered after dinner. His concerns about Julian vanished when he noticed Samuel standing alone, staring out of the corner windows of the room.

“Commander?” he asked as he approached Samuel.

Samuel cleared his throat and recovered from his intense expression. He half-smiled at Harrison. “Forgive me.” He extended his hand to shake Harrison’s. “Congratulations are certainly in order.” He lowered his voice. “Even having seen this through Marian’s memories, I must say that I remain quite shocked that a woman has finally stolen your heart.” He softly laughed.

Harrison could tell something wasn’t right with Samuel. “Pardon me if I am out of line, Samuel, but you appear to be distressed this evening.”

Samuel turned to face the windows and crossed his arms. “Truth be told, I am struggling a bit with my daughter’s death. To think that Simone could be capable of such treachery is—” Samuel cleared his throat before he continued. “My loyalty is to my emperor, to Pemdas, and to the Guardians’ cause, of course, so as my position commands, I fully accept the outcome of the traitors.” He glanced at Harrison. “However, as a parent, I am having somewhat of a difficult time dealing with the death of my child. To think that perhaps her mother and I could have done something to steer her away from such a path of destruction torments me.”

Harrison was at a loss for words. The anguish Samuel must be suffering while battling those emotions was something he had no good advice to give. Having borne witness to the fact that Samuel had previously died in a battle because of Simone, he saw it all quite differently.

“Sir,” he started, “I cannot pretend that anything I say will ease your grief.” He gripped Samuel’s shoulder. “But you must know that I lived through your death, and I saw what became of Simone. Her spiral of vengeance led to a bloody end for hundreds of men in the battle with Armedias alone. Please believe me when I say that there was nothing you could have done to help her or stop her.”

Samuel nodded. “I understand.”

“How is Catherine?”

“She has moved into her mother’s home. Her last words to me were unpleasant, being that she believed Simone could never betray Pemdas. She is struggling to cope with the outcome of what we did to prevent the betrayal.”

“That is understandable. My sister shares the same opinion.” Harrison subtly smiled. “She vows never to speak to me again. It may not be very gentlemanly of me to say so, but I am relieved to know that.”

“Gentlemen?” Navarre said, coming up from behind.

“Emperor,” Samuel nodded and turned to acknowledge him.

“Samuel?” Navarre studied him. “You are not yourself this evening. You are free to dismiss yourself from the festivities if you would like. Harrison insisted you be present for his announcement.” He clapped Harrison on the shoulder. “I am confident he would understand if you were to retire early.”

“Without question,” Harrison responded.

Samuel turned, his expression softened. “No,” he said with a promising smile. “Right now, I desire to be in the company of those who I consider my true family.”

“Then let us pour you another glass of wine,” Navarre said with a smile. “Come. Hamilton is in great spirits tonight, and he is keeping us entertained.”

“I trust my name has been brought up more than once by the good king?” Harrison added.

Navarre’s lips twisted. “Of course.” He laughed as he and Samuel walked over to where King Hamilton sat.

When Harrison turned to join where Levi and Reece sat with Elizabeth and Marian, Julian entered the room with Angeline. It was difficult to peel his eyes away from the beauty of Angeline, but he managed in order to study Julian’s demeanor. As usual, Julian’s intimidating expression could not be read.

He looked over to find Levi ignoring Harrison’s current dilemma while Julian and Angeline made their way over to where Harrison stood.

“You are quite fortunate to steal the heart of my sister,” Julian simply stated.

“Indeed, I am.”

“As long as you always remember that you are the fortunate one, not she, then you and I shall continue on as the great friends we have always been.”

Harrison grinned when Julian’s features softened and he laughed. “I will always hold her in the highest esteem.”

“I know,” Julian responded as he cocked his eyebrow. “Now, do tell me how my dear sister managed to tame the wild and arrogant Harrison?”

Harrison brought his arm around Angeline who had approached his side. “Let us drink wine, and I will happily give you the details, my friend.”

“Bring the bottle. I believe this shall be an eventful conversation!” Julian said with a laugh.

Knowing Julian well, Harrison was not surprised at Julian’s request. “As you wish!”

“Levi,” Julian said as he took a large gulp of the wine Harrison offered him. “I am curious. When did our Harrison decide that love was actually in his nature?”

Levi smiled at Reece’s humorous expression and then studied Harrison. “You know, I believe that Harrison had it coming. All of his ridiculous ideas about women and love finally proved him wrong. It was bound to catch up with him.”

“Of course it would be my sister to snap him out of his ridiculous ways of thinking.” He laughed. “Even so, I guess it all makes perfect sense.” He looked over at Harrison and smiled. “You definitely will have your hands full, and I would suggest letting her win the arguments if you desire a successful marriage.”

Harrison swallowed the last of his wine. “Believe me, Angie has proven already to me that she is wise beyond her years.”

“Allow me to properly warn you that I have trained her to fight as a Guardian warrior since she was a girl. You have met your match, Oxley.”

Angie laughed. “Brother, please.” She placed her hand on Harrison’s knee. “I believe Harrison understands exactly what he is getting with our relationship.”

“Allow me to raise my glass to all four of you, then.” He raised his glass and grinned. “To my two dearest brothers and their lovely women: I wish you ladies all the luck in the galaxy in dealing with these two jokers.”

“Do not act as though you won’t be joining the happily-ever-after club, Julian!” Harrison interjected.

Julian ran a hand through his long, wavy hair. “For now, I believe I shall sit back and watch all of your happily-ever-afters play out and let that determine if I should like to jump in on the party.” He cleared his throat. “So when do all of you plan on having your commitment ceremony? At the speed of which you have all fallen in love, I believe tonight should be the night!” he said as he poured himself more wine.

Harrison glanced at Levi, whose concerned expression had him second guessing Julian’s superb idea.

Levi covered Reece’s hand with his. “Given that your mother and family are not present, nor is my aunt, we should probably wait on that. Besides, I am considering that perhaps we should have a double wedding ceremony that honors the traditional marriage that takes place on Earth. That is if Angie and Harrison would accept my invitation?”

Reece looked up at Levi with an adoring smile. “Levi, we really don’t need—”

“That would be amazing!” Angeline interrupted Reece. “I would enjoy that very much.”

“Angie, you know nothing of how vows are exchanged on Earth,” Julian returned.

She lifted her chin. “No. But if Levi insists on doing this for Reece over our boring commitment ceremony, I am certain it will be fabulous.”

“You gentlemen enjoy your crazy, frantic brides, and let me know where I am to sit. Until the special day arrives, I shall be on Earth!” Julian exclaimed.

“Do not think you are the only one who will be serving on Earth,” Harrison responded. “I do not intend to be around the ladies of the palace as they plan, either!”

“I think that’s a splendid idea,” Reece said as she smiled at Angeline. “We ladies will handle everything.” She gripped Levi’s knee and smiled. “I think I would like to be the one to surprise Levi for once.”

After a delightful breakfast the next morning, Harrison met Reece out in the palace gardens as she requested.

“May I inquire as to why we are having a private conversation?”

Reece laughed. “Sorry for interrupting your plans this morning, but something hit me last night before I fell asleep.”

Harrison slid his hands into his pocket.

What is this woman up to now? he thought as he studied Reece’s desperate expression.

“Do you remember the gift that I had made for Levi? The portrait of me on Areion that Lizzy painted for his office?”

“Let me guess, we need to recreate it?”

“Yes,” Reece exhaled with determination. “There is only one problem.”

“Areion most likely will not accept you this time around?” Harrison said with certainty.

“I plan to work with Areion to help him get to know me as well as he did before. I’m confident that with Levi’s help, Areion will accept me again.”

Harrison’s eyes narrowed. “Reece, I am afraid—”

“I’m not here for your permission, Harrison. I need you to get something for me.” She crossed her arms. “I need that red dress you purchased for me that I wore in Greece.”

Harrison ran a hand through his hair. “Reece, I am to return to Earth tomorrow to guard humans, not go shopping for dresses. Find another dress. Levi won’t notice.”

“Harrison, please!”

Harrison studied Reece’s pleading eyes. “Is it that important to you?”

“More than you could ever understand. He loved that dress, and even though we traveled back to this time period and we will never be able to relive that time we shared together again, I believe it will help us to hold on to those memories.”

“You are far too sentimental, my dear.”

“Will you do it or not?”

“As long as you promise me that this is the only time that you will have a crazy and desperate bride-to-be moment.”

Reece impulsively hugged Harrison. “You’re the best!”

Harrison returned her embrace and then rose up. “You better hope that I can find that dress. We aren’t in the same time period we were in when we went to Greece.”

“It’s meant to be. I’m confident you’ll find it.”

Before Harrison could respond, Reece cheerfully kissed Harrison’s cheek and raced back up to the palace.

Harrison turned and inwardly laughed. As crazy as Reece’s request was, he couldn’t help being excited about everything. All of their struggles were behind them now, and soon he and Angeline would be married again.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Over a month had passed, and Levi had hardly seen Reece or any of the other ladies in the palace. All Levi knew of the plans for their ceremony was that they were to take place at Stavesworth Hall in Sandari, and the reception following their vows would take place at the Hamiltons’ estate. His mother, his aunt, and the Hamiltons had been planning with Reece and Angeline daily, and the women had only been at the palace one time since they began making the arrangements.

Three swift raps on the door to Navarre’s study prompted the servant to admit Harrison into the room.

“Emperor, Commander,” Harrison said as he studied Levi with confusion when he noted Samuel and Navarre at the front of the room.

“Harrison. Please, have a seat.” Navarre motioned toward an empty chair. “Levi has brought to my attention one of the more exciting moments for Angeline before we were forced to evacuate Pemdas.”

“Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I am not sure as to what you are referring.”

“Harrison,” Samuel started, “we would like to integrate female warriors into the Guardian unit. I believe that having the experience of previously commanding the Guardians, you and Angeline could work together to make that a possibility. Perhaps Julian will offer his assistance as well?”

Harrison laughed as he looked over at Levi in disbelief. “It would be an absolute honor to be a part of such a brilliant undertaking, Commander. I know Angie will be elated by this news. I believe I shall share it with her after we are husband and wife.”

“Very well, then. It is settled. When you and Angeline think you are ready to take on this momentous task, it shall be waiting for you to do so,” Navarre said as he rose up.

The rest of the group stood, and Harrison shook both Navarre and Samuel’s hands. “I am thrilled to see this vision come to life. And now, with no threat of mass destruction in sight, I believe we can have our new line of warriors trained swiftly.”

“As do we,” Navarre said with a pat on Harrison’s shoulder. “Now, I believe you both have some items to square away before we all depart for this illustrious wedding ceremony.”

“Nice work, Levi,” Harrison said with a laugh as they exited Navarre’s study. “I believe nothing could make Angie more fulfilled than to be a part of this. This is truly the most wonderful news.”

“Consider it my wedding gift to you both. I know that Angie longs to be a part of the Guardians, and I could not think of a better man and woman to head this project up.”

“I cannot thank you enough for posing this idea to your father and Samuel. It is much better than whatever other cheesy romantic idea you must’ve had in mind.”

“You believe that my ideas are cheesy?” Levi laughed.

“Reece appears to adore them, and that is all that should matter.” Harrison shrugged his shoulders as they walked out to meet Javian, who was waiting in the stable yard with their horses. “Now, are you going to tell me where we are going?”

“Just remember how grateful you are to me about my wedding gift when we get to our location,” Levi murmured under his breath as they mounted their horses, knowing Harrison would back out if he knew what Levi had planned.

After close to an entire day of travel, Harrison slowed his horse, prompting Levi to do the same. Levi spun Areion around to meet up with where his cousin halted his horse.

“The caverns of Lixlea? Are you kidding me? Did you drag me all the way here to do what I think?”

Levi turned Areion around. “Stop grumbling and be of service. We are about to lose daylight, and it is perfect timing.”

They dismounted their stallions at the top of the mountain where Levi and Reece spent their honeymoon, and Harrison followed Levi up into the woods. Even though it was pitch black, their highly tuned visual skills were serving to keep their surroundings as if it were daylight.

“Levi,” Harrison finally said after hours of searching the woods. “Do you not recall that it was Mozart who found Reece, not you?”

“He came upon both of us that evening,” Levi said as he continued to study the new zorflak nest they came across. Annoyed, Levi threw the stick he was using to test the location. “Empty. The mother and her pups are gone.”

He stood and turned to see Harrison leaning against the tree, studying the tips of his fingernails and making it obvious this was a waste of their time.

Levi placed both hands on his hips. “We are not leaving until we have located that critter.”

Harrison shoved himself up and off the tree. “This is pointless. You know that critter approached you because of whatever enchantment Reece possessed at the time.” He turned to leave and gripped Levi’s shoulder. “Do not forget that Mozart was not exactly your biggest fan.”

“Quiet,” Levi ordered as he heard a shuffling from the trees. Levi gripped his forehead and exhaled in frustration. “I must bring her back here. You are correct.”

“Why would you not vacation at your normal honeymoon spot?”

“We have Marian now. We have already celebrated our honeymoon. Our sole desire is to spend time with our daughter in peace at our home. Arrow will be leaving for his training soon, and Reece and I want nothing more than to settle down and stop running around.”

Harrison ran a hand through his hair. “Unless we want to be out here until long after our wedding ceremony will have transpired, we need to come up with an idea.”

The men continued to search for the next few hours, only to have all of their efforts return to them void.

“Looks like this shall be the first time that you have failed in one of your romantic gestures for Reece,” Harrison announced. “Please give this nonsense up, or I shall gladly leave you here.”

Levi turned, placed both hands on his hips, and glanced up at the canopy of trees above them. “I was certain we would come across him.”

“Maybe you need to make some vacation plans after all. I believe Reece would enjoy revisiting your honeymoon location anyway. Do not forget that I did interrupt your vacation last time to announce that your father was alive.”

Levi nodded as both men turned to leave the location. “Perhaps you are correct.”

“I am correct,” Harrison returned. “You have plenty of time to make plans to come back to this location at the exact time you did in the past. Until that time, enjoy your family in your new home after you are married again. Besides, that varmint is probably still in its mother’s womb.”

Levi laughed. “This has been a worthless excursion.”

“I could have saved us this entire day if you had not duped me into coming here.” Harrison clapped Levi on his shoulder. “Now, we have quite the journey to make to Sandari after we return to the palace. Let us focus on getting this celebration out of the way so we can enjoy the company of our wives and finally move forward with everything.”

They made it back to the palace that night, and in record time. The next morning, Levi was fully dressed and prepared to leave for Sandari. It had been too long since he had the luxury of Reece’s company, and he was anxious to be on his way to see her.

“Excuse me, sir?”

Levi eyed his butler. “Yes, Henry?”

“All of your items have been loaded into the carriage, and I am set to leave for the journey to Stavesworth Hall.” He handed Levi a sealed envelope. “I was instructed to give this to you before your departure.”

Levi took the unexpected note. “Thank you, Henry,” Levi said as he slipped his finger under the letter’s wax seal.

Levi,

We have successfully completed all of our plans for the ceremonial vows, but there is one item that is missing. I must ask that you retrieve a black gift box from the newly furnished study at your new home. It is a gift to you and Reece from your father and me, and it was mistakenly sent to your home instead of Stavesworth Hall. I apologize for delaying your departure, as I am certain you are as eager to see your beloved as she is to see you.

Thank you for your help, my son. I look forward to seeing you very soon.

All of my love,

Mother.

“How could a gift be accidentally sent to that house?” Levi mumbled.

He folded the letter, grabbed his greatcoat, and turned to Henry. “Please notify Harrison and Julian that I have a matter to attend to before I am able to depart. Tell them to ride ahead without me, and I will see them when I arrive in Sandari.”

Levi headed toward the stables, where Areion awaited him. On his stallion, he heeled his horse and wasted no time journeying to his and Reece’s new home.

Once he got to the manor, Levi hopped up the steps and swiftly marched through the large hall on the third floor. When he opened the door to his study, he froze in place; his eyes fixed upon the neatly framed portrait that hung above his fireplace.

“I decided I would give you this gift before our wedding,” Reece announced from behind. “Just in case something comes up again and I couldn’t personally surprise you with it, as I had planned before.”

Levi spun around and brought her into his arms. His lips found hers with urgency, satisfying his aching need to be with her again.

Reece gently laughed as she ended their kiss and ran her hands through his hair. “Finally,” she said with a smile. “I beat you in the surprise gift-giving department.”

Levi grinned as he studied her glittery eyes. “I did not realize it was a competition, my love.”

Reece arched a brow at him. “Do you like the portrait?”

“You know how much I adored the first one, so to have it back is astounding. How did you manage to recreate it so identically? You are even wearing the same dress as before.”

“I have my ways.” She reached her arms up and around his neck. “Although, most of those ways included Harrison and Lizzy’s help.”

Levi leaned down to kiss Reece’s enticing lips when he heard a familiar sound. His heart halted as Reece looked at him with confusion.

“Levi?” she said with concern. “What is it? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Levi half-smiled as he let out a breath. He instantly gripped Reece’s hand and led her from the room.

“What are you doing?” Reece said as Levi led her down the hall past their bedroom.

He stopped before opening the door to one of the vacant rooms and faced Reece. “You are the treasure of my life, and it would appear as though I have a gift for you.”

He opened the door to what was previously Marian’s nursery, walked Reece into the empty room, and watched her expression change.

“My love, you are with child.”

Levi heard Reece’s heartbeat race to match the beating heart coming from her womb. Tears filled her eyes as she placed both hands over her stomach.

“Are you certain?”

Levi nodded and knelt to bring his ear to her stomach. The sound of their child’s heart beating in Reece’s womb was strong.

“Oh,” Levi stammered.

“Is something wrong?”

Levi stood and shook his head incredulously. “Please, forgive me. I was mistaken.”

“Mistaken?” she whispered as despondency replaced the joyful expression previously on her face.

“We are not expecting a child.” He exhaled. “We are expecting two children. Reece, two separate heartbeats are beating within your womb.”

Reece’s eyes widened. “Are you kidding me?”

“I am most certainly not kidding.”

“I don’t know what to say. I can’t believe this. I surely wasn’t expecting this news! I am so excited that I'm not sure if I should laugh or cry.”

“My love for you grows stronger each day. To have you as my wife and the mother of my children is the greatest honor I have ever known. I can think of no greater joy than to expand our family at a time when we can finally live together in peace and harmony.” Levi’s eyes brimmed with tears. “I am blessed more than any man I have ever known.” He framed her face with his hands and brought his lips down to meet hers.

Levi cradled her in his arms and ended their kiss. “Speaking of blessings, how my mother has managed to refurnish our home while planning our wedding at the same time, I will never know. I wonder if she managed to finish the bedroom?” Levi asked suggestively.

“It just so happens that I personally assisted her in that department. It’s identical to how it was before.”

“If you were hoping to give me a proper tour of the room, perhaps we should delay our departure for Sandari?”

“Oh, Sandari is the last thing on my mind at the moment,” Reece said as she pulled him toward their bedchamber.

After indulging themselves in each other’s love, Levi placed a tender kiss on Reece’s nose, followed by a warm smile of utter contentment. Levi settled into the pillows and brought Reece into his arms. Reece stared out of their balcony windows while she ran her fingertips along Levi’s arm. Levi remained silent as he listened to the two heartbeats racing within her. The comfort and serenity of this moment were perfection.

“What would you say if I told you that I kind of feel like backing out of the traditional wedding ceremony?” she softly asked.

Levi pressed his lips into Reece’s hair. “I would admit that I feel the same; however, I believe that with all of the planning you ladies have been doing, it probably wouldn’t be the best idea.”

Levi felt Reece softly laugh. “It just seems so odd to do this again. I really loved our wedding, and part of me feels like doing this again kind of takes away from how special our true ceremony was. Maybe I am being ridiculous.”

“You are not being ridiculous, my love. I completely understand what you are conveying. We have been married for almost a year, so how about we treat this as though it is a ceremony to renew our vows?”

“I like that idea. How do you always know exactly what to say?” Reece twisted in his arms and ran her hands up Levi’s spine, forcing a jolt of electric energy throughout him. He jerked, prompting Reece to laugh aloud.

“My ticklish Guardian warrior!” she teased as she tried to continue her pursuit of his sides.

Unable to resist the unpleasant sensation, yet highly amused with his wife, Levi gripped her wrists, easily overpowering her and shifting her beneath him. With Reece’s hands pinned to the pillows above her head, she sighed in defeat.

“If there is one thing that I wish you could have forgotten after all this time,” he said breathlessly, “it would be your knowledge of one of my greatest weaknesses.”

“Oh? There are other weaknesses that I have yet to discover?”

Levi brought his lips to her chin. “You will always be my greatest weakness.”

“Then maybe I should take advantage of that instead.”

“I am afraid that if you play that card, we shall never make it to Sandari.” He stood from the bed and extended his arm to Reece. “Let us freshen up in a quick shower, and then we must leave for Stavesworth Hall.”

Reece followed Levi after he gathered their clothes into one arm and walked into their large vanity room. Once in the warm shower, Levi began lathering her body with his favorite scented body wash that she used.

He turned her to face him as he ran the sponge over her décolletage. “Please, tell me how you managed to arrive here?”

“The Imperial Guards rode alongside my carriage.”

Levi studied Reece’s amused expression. “Your carriage?”

“Yes.” She leaned her head back to rinse the soap from her hair. “Imagine my surprise when I accidentally discovered the carriage you had recreated for me.”

Levi stood there shaking his head.

All surprises thrown out of the window, he thought in defeat. “How did you come across that? It was not set to arrive until a day from now.”

Reece ran a finger down the center of his chest. “It came early, and your mother almost had a heart attack when she noticed that I was out front when it arrived. But you must believe me when I say that I was just as excited to see it as I was the day you first surprised me with it.”

He kissed her forehead. “At least I was able to surprise you, even though I was unaware I was doing so.”

They arrived at Stavesworth Hall as all of the guests began showing up to join in the early festivities before the wedding.

Levi gave a quick rap to the top of the carriage, prompting the driver and the Imperial Guards escorting them to come to a halt.

“Your Highness? Is there a problem?” a man asked as he approached the open carriage window.

Levi glanced around the area and studied all of the carriages offloading their passengers at the entrance of the massive estate.

“Mr. Sanger, please instruct the driver to bring us along the secluded route. I would prefer we enter through a more private location.”

“As you wish.”

“Not in the mood to deal with all of the guests, I presume?” Reece asked with a laugh.

Levi covered her hand with his. “We would be mobbed if we entered through the front, trust me.”

The carriage pulled to the side of the large barn that was situated next to the estate and came to a halt. Levi hopped out of the carriage and assisted Reece. He brought her arm into his as he turned to the chauffeur. “Please see to it that Areion is fed, watered, and brought into his stable.”

“Will there be anything else, Your Highness?”

“That will be all. Thank you, Mr. Jinks.”

Once inside the estate, Levi opted to bring Reece through the servant’s hidden passageways to her rooms. Upon entering her chambers, he drew her into an embrace and softly kissed her lips. As he withdrew, he brushed his finger over her nose.

“These last few days alone have been exquisite.”

Reece ran her hands along his back. “It kind of reminded me of when we were first married on our honeymoon.”

Levi studied Reece’s expression. “Would you prefer to take a vacation after our wedding celebration instead of returning home with Marian?”

“As wonderful as that sounds, all I want after we are officially husband and wife tomorrow is to have what we never got to thoroughly enjoy together.” She stepped back and took each of Levi’s hands into hers. “I want to go home and start living as a family with our daughter. We have not had enough time with Marian, and I crave her presence.”

“I am in wholehearted agreement.” Levi pressed his lips to her forehead. “Freshen up, and I will return to escort you down to the ballroom, where the guests are most likely anxiously awaiting your arrival.”

After one more kiss, Levi left Reece to prepare for the evening.

Levi walked out of his rooms once he had changed into his attire for the evening, and he made it his first priority to locate Harrison.

When he entered the atrium on the first floor, he turned toward the large hallways that led to the ballroom. Before entering, he was stopped when Isabelle Hamilton approached. The expression on her face was unreadable.

“Miss Hamilton,” Levi formally acknowledged her. “Is there something I can do for you?”

“Levi, must you be so formal with me?” she responded with a kind smile. “Please, call me Isabelle, as you used to.”

As much as Levi wanted to be callous toward the woman because of her behavior in their previous timeline, he could not. She had not done anything to warrant any rude behavior on his part, so he tried his hardest to maintain his composure. “Very well, then, Isabelle. It is nice to see you this evening. Please, excuse me. I must locate Harrison.”

As Levi offered Isabelle a slight bow and started past her, the bend of his arm was caught by Isabelle unexpectedly. “Levi, would you grant me a few moments of your time?”

This had better not be headed where I think it is, Levi thought as he tried to calculate an excuse to dismiss himself from her presence.

“Perhaps another time would be more appropriate. I must speak with Harrison before I return to retrieve Miss Bryant for the evening.”

“It is about Tomas and me,” she said sheepishly as a tear slipped down her cheek.

This has got to be a joke, Levi thought in frustration. “What about Tomas? Is he sick?”

She extended her arm out. “Please. I only desire a moment of your time.”

Levi’s lips twisted in annoyance before he finally conceded. “Very well.”

Isabelle smiled and placed her hand on Levi’s arm as he escorted them to one of the libraries.

“I am in need of some fresh air. Might we venture to the back of the estate?”

“Fine. I believe my conversation with Harrison shall have to wait.”

As they exited the mansion, Levi looked for any location where they would not be secluded.

“I am running quite short on time, so forgive my rudeness when I ask you to please make this quick. I will not keep Miss Bryant waiting.”

Isabelle dramatically turned from Levi and faced the oceanfront. “Tomas and I have decided we do not suit each other as we first believed we did.”

Levi was at a loss for words. Give me a break! “That is unfortunate. If that is all—”

“Levi!” Isabelle spun around, interrupting him. “There was a reason we ended our relationship, and it is the same reason I must speak with you.”

“I do not follow you,” he said as he shoved both hands into his pockets and glared down at Isabelle.

“Levi,” she stammered. “I met Miss Bryant while she was here. She is quite lovely and has a sweet demeanor about her.” Isabelle frowned. “However—”

“However?” Levi questioned. “Miss Hamilton, I believe this conversation is over. I am pleased to hear that you find Miss Bryant agreeable. That is all.”

Levi turned to leave when Isabelle grabbed his arm. “No!” she cried out desperately. “Do not marry her tomorrow. I beg you.”

Anger raged within Levi, and he stood unyielding, eyes drilling through Isabelle’s widened ones. “You, madam, are completely out of line.”

“Give me a chance, give us a chance again. You have only known Reece for a very short time. We have known each other for so much longer. Why would you marry a woman from Earth instead of a woman of your own kind that appreciates your position in this world?”

“You will honor my future wife by referring to her as Miss Bryant, and tomorrow after we are married, you will refer to her as Mrs. Oxley. I have nothing else to say to you.”

“I have never seen you treat anyone this way before. Do you despise me that greatly?”

“Harrison and I stopped a plot to destroy our kind through another woman’s jealousy of my affections for Miss Bryant; therefore, I have zero tolerance toward any being that takes issue with her in any way.”

“Can you not allow me closure of any kind?”

Levi’s forehead crinkled in frustration. “Closure? Between you and me?” Levi asked in utter disgust. “Should you not be more concerned about finding closure with Tomas?”

“I ended that relationship because I did not love Tomas in the way I should. I did not love him the way that I love you. Levi, please, I am begging you not to make the mistake of marrying—”

“Isabelle!” Julian bellowed as he and Harrison stepped down the path toward where Levi stood outraged, staring at Isabelle.

“Brother?” She wiped her eyes and looked at Harrison. “Harrison.”

“May I ask why you are delaying Levi while Miss Bryant awaits his arrival?”

Isabelle stared meekly up at Julian, who towered over her. “Forgive me.” She looked at Levi. “I shall look forward to seeing Miss Bryant again soon,” she said before she scurried away.

“Sometimes I wonder if she was switched at birth. I have no idea how she is related to me,” Julian said as he and Harrison watched Isabelle stomp away. “Did I hear her correctly? Was she actually begging you not to marry Miss Bryant?”

Levi sighed as he nodded his head. “That came from nowhere.”

Harrison clapped Levi on the shoulder. “Who would have ever thought that after all these years she still harbors feelings for you?” He gazed at Levi knowingly.

“I have certainly had enough dramatics for this evening, but mark my words, if she feels she needs to approach Reece about her personal hardship, I will hold nothing back when I handle the situation.”

Harrison laughed. “Oh, something tells me Miss Bryant is fully capable of putting that woman in her place should Isabelle be foolish enough to vocalize that she is still in love with the beloved Prince of Pemdas.”

“What is certain is that I will deal with my sister. We are gathered here to celebrate all of you and your unions, not taint this time in your memories,” Julian said as he glanced back up at the estate. “Isabelle has always annoyed me with her pettiness, and she will understand fairly quickly that a change of mind would be in her best interest after I have finished with her.”

Levi nodded. “Let us hope you can get through to her, as I am in no mood to deal with anyone forming a negative opinion about my intended wife. Speaking of whom, gentlemen, if you will excuse me, I believe my bride-to-be is awaiting my arrival. We will join you shortly,” Levi said before departing the location.

Levi fought desperately to remove his anger toward Isabelle and her behavior. The only thing good to come of her desperate attempt to get Levi back was that she ended her relationship with Tomas. He was far too good a man to deserve a woman who did not actually love him.

Jasmeen greeted Levi when he arrived at Reece’s room. “Master Levi, Reece will be ready to depart momentarily. I must help her with her jewels and then—”

“Jasmeen, allow me to relieve you of your duties for the evening.” He glanced down at the white gloves Jasmeen held in her hand. “I will gladly help Reece finalize her appearance for the night.”

Jasmeen nodded. “As you wish, Your Highness.” She handed Levi the elbow length gloves and offered him a curtsy. “Her jewels are with her. All she needs are these gloves, and she will be fully prepared for the evening.”

“Thank you, Jasmeen.”

Jasmeen disappeared through the servants’ passageway, leaving Levi alone with Reece. He slowly stepped toward the vanity room and smirked when he heard Reece mumbling something to herself.

“I forgot about this ridiculous ball gown. I look—”

“Like the most beautiful woman at Stavesworth Hall?” Levi interrupted her as he walked into the room.

All of his irritation from earlier faded the moment he saw Reece dressed in the emerald ball gown that highlighted her brilliant green eyes.

Reece fanned her hands over the full skirt as she smiled at Levi. “My biased husband, or should I say, soon-to-be husband?”

Levi approached Reece, brought his hands to her waist and his lips along her daring neckline. A soft moan from Reece and her hands through his hair helped encourage Levi to bring his lips along the center of her chest and then to her shoulder.

“Levi.” She sighed. “You really shouldn’t start something we aren’t able to finish.”

“Forgive me. I could not resist my wife’s tantalizing body.”

Levi rose up and walked over to where the jewels she would wear for the evening were lying. “Allow me to help with the finishing touches to your wardrobe for the evening.”

As Levi silently clasped the emerald necklace on her neck, Reece stopped him from taking her earrings from the box.

“Something is wrong,” she said as her eyes studied Levi’s.

“Are you unhappy with the jewels?”

“Of course not.” She took her hand into his. “I can see in your expression that something is bothering you. Did something happen?”

“It is nothing for you to be concerned over, but I did have a disturbing encounter with Isabelle.”

Reece tilted her head. “Given what we already knew about her due to your memory loss, I guess we should have seen something coming.”

“How has she been treating you in my absence?”

“Surprisingly enough, she hasn’t acted strangely in any way. What happened tonight?”

“She announced to me that she has ended her relationship with Tomas, the lucky fellow.”

“They’re not getting married?”

“No.” Levi exhaled. “It would seem as though our sudden engagement announcement upset her so much so that she ended their courtship, and then she decided to beg me to break off our engagement.”

Reece folded her arms and arched an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Isn’t she a bold one.”

Levi gently brought the tear drop earrings to Reece’s ear. “Quite bold and completely out of character for her. I only hope this will be the last time she dares to speak about our relationship.” He finished with the earrings and took each of Reece’s hands, kissing each one before helping her pull on her gloves. “I am acutely aware that you can handle anyone’s opinions about our relationship status, but I do have one request from you.”

“Anything.”

Levi brought his lips to her forehead. “You must tell me if anyone approaches you in a negative manner regarding it.” He stepped back and gazed into her eyes. “Even though the traitors have been taken care of, we must remain vigilant about any others who could turn on us because you and I are to become husband and wife.”

Reece’s eyes had narrowed before she smiled. “You got it. Trust no one, ever!” she teased.

Levi took her hand and placed it in the bend of his arm. “My love, I know you find this amusing, but—”

Reece gripped his arm. “Levi, relax. I get it. Now, can we go join in on all of the fun? I am aching to see our daughter again.”

Levi brought his hand over Reece’s, which was resting on his arm, “As you wish, my lady.”

After Levi and Reece had been announced upon their entrance to the grand ballroom, Levi looked past the audience they created and found his cousin pouring Angeline a glass of wine.

“You two are fashionably late,” Harrison said as he took another glass, pouring Levi wine after Reece opted for hot tea instead.

“How long must we endure this evening of festivities?” Levi asked as he took a sip of wine.

Harrison nodded toward Reece and brought his arm around Angeline. “Ask these two fine ladies, my friend.” He smirked. “It was all part of their planning.”

“I felt it a wonderful idea to loosen everyone’s nerves before the wedding celebration tomorrow,” Angeline added.

Levi shook his head and feigned a reproachful gaze at both women. “Perhaps you are correct; however, I would have preferred less time spent with all of these gossiping kings.”

Angeline reached for Reece’s hand. “You men, go enjoy yourselves. The dancing begins after we take our meal in the dining hall, but for now, I believe Marian should like to see her mother.”

Levi watched as the women sauntered off to a more secluded location in the room. “Perhaps we should have had a hand in all of this planning.”

Harrison nudged Levi. “Well, we didn’t, and I believe that if we had opted to join in on their plans, it would have been more torture than enduring a few nights of festivities. Come, let us go find Julian. I am curious as to whether or not he has reprimanded his impudent sister.”

“If her name never came up in conversation again, it would be too soon.”

Chapter Thirty-Six

A quick tug to his silver waistcoat and Harrison slipped his arms into his black tailcoat that his valet was holding up for him.

“Thank you, Colin,” he said as he slipped on his white gloves. “I believe I am perfectly set for the day.”

“Give my best to the future Mrs. Angeline Oxley,” the young butler returned.

Harrison nodded. “Have no doubt that I will, my friend.” He turned back before leaving. “Enjoy the time off, and do not get into too much trouble while we are away,” he said as he disappeared out of the dressing room.

“About time,” Levi said as he stood in front of Harrison’s sitting room sofa.

“Really?” He arched a brow at his cousin. “You obviously have wasted no time in preparing for this day.”

Levi grinned. “When it comes to taking Reece as my bride, I most certainly will waste no time in that regard.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.” He stepped toward the exit of his room, with Levi following. “Let us get this party started. I must admit that I am looking forward to seeing the décor that our lovely ladies worked an entire month to create for this ceremony.”

The two men stepped out of the back exit of Stavesworth Hall and walked nobly toward the shoreline, where hundreds of guests were seated listening to the orchestra play softly while patiently waiting for the ceremony to start.

They stood on a platform covered with a black velvet material that faced the audience, waiting for their brides to make their appearance. Harrison glanced around the location, seeing nothing overly lavish about the décor.

He clasped his hands behind his back and leaned into Levi. “I believe you should retire as a Guardian warrior and consider becoming the next wedding designer in Pemdas.”

Levi dipped his head, refraining from laughing.

Why would you suggest such an absurd thing? Levi telepathically asked his cousin.

Oh, I do not know. Perhaps it is because our lovely brides worked for an entire month to surprise us with an enchanting ceremony, yet the only enchanting aspect of all of this is the sparkling ocean behind us. Whatever magic you worked for your previous ceremony has definitely proven you to be an expert in this area.

Are you complaining that it isn’t magical enough for you? Levi mentally returned with an amused expression.

That is not my point. Harrison nodded toward his mother being seated next to his father. I sacrificed the company of my wife for all this time, only to see a few plants as the décor? What have those ladies been doing? What happened to your mother and her expertise with all of this?

I believe she was busy ensuring the décor for Reece’s and my estate was properly handled.

She was definitely busy with something other than this. Harrison nudged Levi in his arm and nodded toward the black isle runner. It is too bad you couldn’t snatch that zorflak when we went looking for him. I believe Mozart would’ve made quite the ring bearer. I can see him fluttering down the aisle with the rings attached to his collar now.

Levi brought a fist to his mouth, concealing his laughter. If he was here, we could’ve forgone the orchestra as well. He could have hummed everyone down the aisle.

Their telepathic conversation was cut short when the orchestra slowly transitioned their playing into a new melody. Harrison watched carefully as Angeline appeared on the balcony gripping her father’s arm. Her white dress glistened against the soft glow of the sun. His eyes were transfixed on the beauty of her smile, highlighting the jewels sprinkled throughout her auburn curls. All of his humor about her and Reece’s lack of skill in decorating faded as Angeline’s beauty replaced any need for a decorated location.

Reece followed directly behind Angeline, wearing the dress she wore at her and Levi’s first wedding ceremony. Harrison smiled at her beaming expression as she held tightly to Navarre’s arm as he escorted her down to their location. As all the guests stood to greet the brides being escorted to their future husbands, Harrison glanced over at Levi to find his eyes transfixed on Reece, just as they were the first time she walked down the aisle to him.

Harrison took Angeline’s offered arm from King Hamilton. “You look utterly ravishing,” he whispered as Navarre smartly guided Reece to Levi.

“I have to say the same for you, Harry.” She squeezed the bend of his arm. “I am so happy.”

Harrison covered her hand with his and leaned down toward her. “As am I. You ladies definitely spared no detail in decorating for the event,” he teased.

Angeline remained unaffected by the comment. “It turned out to be lovelier than I ever imagined.”

“Indeed,” Harrison said as he noted Levi was listening to their exchange, yet struggling to prevent himself from laughing aloud.

The sun slid below the horizon when Navarre closed out the ceremony by proclaiming Harrison and Angeline as husband and wife, as well as Levi and Reece. The couples sealed their vows with a kiss, and Harrison restrained himself from sweeping Angeline up into his arms and marching directly out of the location, leaving the guests to entertain themselves for the rest of the evening.

“This has been the most exhilarating day of my life!” Angeline said as she massaged the bend of Harrison’s arm. “I must say that even though the ceremony and reception were amazing, I am so ready for it to be only you and me.”

“You have no idea how greatly I agree with you on that.” Harrison chuckled as he led Angeline through the corridors to where Reece, Levi, and Marian awaited them in a private sitting room.

Harrison walked toward Marian and embraced her. “I have you to thank for this, sweet one,” he said, stepping back and reaching for Angeline’s hand. “With your exceptional abilities, I not only have my Angie back, but she is officially Mrs. Oxley again.”

“I am so thrilled for all of you,” she said. “And I cannot take all the credit. We all worked together to make this day happen for everyone.”

“Indeed, we did.”

“Are you two ready to get out of this place?” Levi said as the couple entered the room.

“More than!” Harrison returned.

“Even though we are all ready to leave, you both should admit we did very well in our planning,” Reece added.

Harrison and Levi exchanged subtle glances, trying not to laugh aloud.

Levi cleared his throat and forced a sincere expression on his face. “Only you could transform an oceanfront ceremony into something more magical than I would have ever imagined.”

“So I believe you three are off to Oxley Manor?” Harrison asked, quickly changing the subject.

“Marian will leave with my parents in the morning. After that, we have nothing planned but to enjoy time alone as a family in our home,” Levi said, bringing his arm around their daughter. “And you, Harrison? From what I am aware, you and Angeline—”

“Will not be revealing our vacation plans to anyone, as I have plans to thoroughly surprise my new bride with our vacation.”

“Understood.” Levi grinned at Angeline. “Shall we, then? Reece and I both wish you the best on your vacation and look forward to hearing about it upon your return. I believe we have kept the guests waiting to send us off waiting for long enough.”

Reece hugged Marian. “We will only be a day’s journey ahead of you, and I can’t wait until we are all home together.”

“Until then.” Marian kissed her mother on the cheek. “I believe I will enjoy my last evening marveling at the majestic beauty of the Sandarin Sea.”

“Now that the sentimental conversation is over let’s get out of here!” Harrison said as he motioned for group depart the room before him and Angeline. “Marian, try to keep your distance from those young boys that were eyeing you and Lizzy all night.”

“Harrison, really?” Levi muttered.

“I’m just being honest.” Harrison laughed as they exited the room.

Once past the cheering crowds that awaited their exit, Levi followed Harrison in quickly escorting Reece into the waiting carriage in front of his and Angeline’s. When the estate was out of sight, the driver followed Harrison’s orders and turned along the road that led toward the Hamiltons’ estate, leaving Reece and Levi to continue their journey on the road the led toward their home.

“Darling, I know you wish to surprise me, but why are we journeying to my home?”

Harrison leaned over and kissed Angeline’s cheek. “You’ll soon find out.” He intertwined his fingers with hers. “Now, when we arrive at your former home, I must have you report to your rooms. Your maiden has the outfit arranged that is required for where I have planned for us to stay for the next few days.”

“Will you not give me a hint of this location?”

“Absolutely not! I will not destroy the surprise I have been working on tirelessly for you.”

At the estate, and after a departing kiss, Angeline scurried up into the mansion and to her rooms, leaving Harrison to retrieve Saracen from the stable yard. Once the horse was prepared, he brought him to the front of the estate and was shocked to find Angeline waiting at the top of the staircase for him.

“Sweetheart?” Harrison said as he hopped up the steps toward her. “I was on my way to retrieve you from your rooms. Do you find the attire I picked out for you agreeable?”

Angeline wrapped her arms around Harrison’s waist. “I have never worn such materials or anything of this fashion. I believe this strapless garment is quite daring, so I am grateful for this long, warm overcoat.”

Harrison stepped back and took her hands into his. “The wool coat is only to keep you warm as we ride to our next location. Once there, I will gladly rid you of the garment in order to take in the image of you in the dress I purchased specifically for our final destination.”

Angeline’s eyes narrowed. “Are we leaving Pemdas?”

“Come.” Harrison smiled and drew her arm up into his. “You will soon find out.”

After Angeline and Harrison had been settled onto Saracen, the stallion responded with the same urgency that Harrison had to depart the Hamiltons’ estate. He gripped Angeline tightly. “Hold on. Saracen will start gathering great speed as we jump the barriers.”

Angeline clutched Harrison’s waist and leaned into his embrace as Saracen leaped over the protective barriers of Pemdas and raced toward the gates that led to where he had instructed a car to be waiting for them.

“Harry!” Angeline squealed in delight. “Are we to spend our first night as husband and wife on Earth?”

Harrison removed the long wool coat, revealing the strapless yellow dress that he longed to see Angeline wear since he purchased it for her. It framed her body better than he imagined, revealing the flawless curves that he had longed to reunite himself with again. He grinned when Angeline’s cheeks tinted red as she diverted his eyes from him.

Harrison brought a finger to her chin and forced her eyes to meet his. “Do not tell me that these vivid dreams you’ve had while recalling our former lives together have not involved me wholly committing all of my love to you?”

Angeline exhaled. “What do you think?”

“Then why would you find embarrassment while wearing a dress that is causing me to restrain myself from ravishing your enticing body at this very moment?”

Angeline swallowed. “Harry, you must know that I am overly excited to share our love together; however, I am quite nervous about it as well. Even though I have recalled—”

Harrison silenced Angeline with a kiss. He drew her body close to his as he tilted his head, inviting Angeline to accept the zealous kiss he longed to offer her. She did and answered Harrison’s passionate kiss with a sense of urgency he wasn’t expecting. Every part of his body ached to go beyond the kiss at that moment, yet he forced himself to withdraw.

“We really must be getting to our destination and quickly,” he said as he opened the passenger door of the car and helped Angeline inside.

Angeline remained quiet, studying the vehicle in awe as Harrison sped down the road to the vortex. “We will be entering Earth’s dimension in a moment. There will be a bright light, and the scenery will instantly change. I need you to use your mindset to prepare yourself for the changes you will experience for visiting Earth for the first time. The air will feel much heavier and denser than that of Pemdas, so you must prepare yourself for that. Also, the climate we are entering is much warmer than the climate we are in now. Are you prepared?”

Angeline squeezed Harrison’s hand. “More than prepared!”

A flash of light and they were traveling on the road that led to the private airport where two Guardians were assigned to bring them by helicopter to the location Harrison had reserved for the first part of his and Angeline’s vacation.

“Now,” Harrison started as he helped strap Angeline into the luxurious seat of the helicopter, “this aircraft is designed to travel through the air. Do not fear, as this is a standard method of travel on Earth, and the two Guardians that will be guiding it through the air are accomplished and experienced pilots.”

Angeline smiled as Harrison put her headset on. “I am not afraid at all. I am completely exhilarated.”

Harrison pulled on his headset and ordered the two Guardians to start the helicopter and prepare for their departure. “It will be much easier to use these headsets to communicate as we fly to our location.” He handed Angeline a glass of wine which was prepared for their ride. “Have a drink, and allow your mind and nerves to calm,” he said with a wink.

Angeline was silent throughout the entire trip. Instead of enjoying the views of the Caribbean Sea, he marveled at the image of his beautiful wife slowly sipping her wine, eyes wide as she studied the sea beneath them.

As the helicopter landed at the unique destination Harrison previously arranged, he was quickly out of the aircraft, greeting the staff that stood along the path of rose petals.

“Sir, it is an honor to have you and your new bride join us aboard the—”

“Say no more, my good man,” Harrison said as he shook the butler’s hand. “We are delighted to come aboard.”

He turned to help Angeline out of the helicopter and gestured for the Guardians to leave. When inside the large vessel, Angeline stopped and looked around the luxurious space in question.

“Harry, we are in the middle of a sea?” She turned to him. “I am quite confused about what type of vessel this is.”

Harrison noticed the captain as he approached. “Mr. Oxley.” The Captain shook Harrison’s hand and offered Angeline a warm smile. “Mrs. Oxley. It is our greatest honor to have you aboard. Everything is prepared in your rooms, and I have my orders for where you wish to travel throughout the next few days. The staff is under orders to give you your privacy. I assure you that you will not be neglected from their service, even though you will feel as though no one is on board with you. If, for any reason, you desire anything, you can easily contact your butler or the maid. Do you have any questions for me?”

Harrison glanced around the room. “When are we bringing this submarine under the water?”

The captain smiled. “Enjoy your stay. We shall depart soon.”

Harrison, having already toured the vessel when he paid an insurmountable amount of money to book this unique vacation for them, took Angeline directly to the room where he had planned to spend most of their time.

An array of foods awaited them, along with the finest wines that Harrison searched out and ordered specifically for this trip.

Angeline slowly walked toward the windows of their large room and placed her hand against the glass as the submarine began to submerge into the water.

“Harry.” She gasped as the vivid coral reefs and marine life came into view. “This is the most wonderful experience. I am in absolute awe.”

Harrison came up from behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and rested his chin on her shoulder. “I had hoped this would be your reaction. Are you comfortable being in this environment over the next few days? As for me, I have no desire to spend any time away from the inviting bed that awaits us.”

Angeline twisted in Harrison’s arms and brought her hand to his cheek. “So many dreams I have had sharing this moment with you, my heart racing and my body longing for you. It is finally happening, so I beg of you to not make me wait any longer than you already have.”

A shiver jolted through Harrison as he gathered Angeline into his arms and walked her over to the large bed. Angeline softly moaned while Harrison’s hands followed his lips, slowly removing Angeline’s dress. His lips skimmed up her abdomen to her chin but did not claim her parted lips.

He framed her face with his hands. “Angeline Oxley, I promise you that any dream or memory you may have had will not come close in comparison to the way I plan to devote my entire being to you at this moment.” He kissed her cheek. “I believe I have desired this moment with you as my wife for much longer than you, and I plan to fulfill both of our body’s desires to an extreme that you would never imagine.”

“I love you,” were the only words Angeline could manage before the room was filled with absolute love, devotion, and heated passion. Their lives were one again, and Harrison found himself in ultimate bliss renewing the love they once shared.

“Harrison James Oxley,” Angeline whispered as she ran her hand along Harrison’s forearm, which was leisurely draped over her side.

“Now we are using my second name along with my entire first name?”

Angeline chuckled and twisted in his arms, bringing Harrison’s attention from the rays of sun highlighting the electric blue ocean water outside their windows. Her dazzling bronze eyes bore into his. “I believe you deserve to be acknowledged as such, given you have far exceeded my expectations of our cherished moments together.”

“Perhaps your dreams as well?” He smiled as he ran his fingertips along her forehead.

Angeline pressed her body into his and firmly gripped his back. “Ah, I have missed the reasons for you doing this.” Harrison sighed as he brought his lips to her neck.

That evening, Harrison assisted Angeline with her long silk robe. “Harrison, you only have on these lounge pants. While I am highly intrigued with your physique, are we not leaving the room to dine?” she said as she brushed her hands along his chest and tugged at the drawstring of his pants.

“That is precisely where we are going, my lady,” he said as he took her hand. “And I believe our meal will be cold if we do not leave at this moment.”

Angeline resisted and stood in place. “Harrison, we cannot go out looking like this. What if someone were to encounter us?”

“Angie, I understand your concern, but there are a variety of different reasons that I chose this particular vacation for you and me.” He nodded toward the bed. “One is for indulging ourselves on that masterpiece for as long as we like without any expectations to be in public.”

“Two?”

“For the captivating view of seeing nothing but the marine life in the Caribbean Sea.” He pulled her close. “And three? I can go on and on, but I believe you know the most important reason why we are here. Privacy is the highest of priorities on this vessel, and we are free to roam it as if it were our own home.”

“Very well.” Angeline followed Harrison out into the dining area where floor-to-ceiling windows offered scenic views of the ocean floor and the multitude of colors of the coral.

Harrison guided Angeline over to the chair that provided the best view of the windows. “Harry, this is unreal. I feel as though we are in another world.”

Harrison offered her an oyster before pouring her wine. “Am I not Harrison James anymore?” he grinned.

Angeline studied the oyster with trepidation. “What is the slimy substance in this rock?”

Harrison chuckled. “That is not a rock, Angie; that is a shell. This is known as an oyster. The only way I prefer to eat it is,” he paused and grinned mischievously at Angeline’s narrowed eyes, “naked.” He picked up the oyster and slurped it from the shell.

Angeline, confused, started to pull the robe off one of her shoulders. “You are confident that no one will enter this area?”

“Extremely.” He grinned.

Angeline paused and narrowed her eyes at him. “I do not understand you sometimes,” Angeline said as she moved the rock and watched the oyster jiggle in it.

“Angie, it is a term that most humans use when referring to how to eat an oyster. You simply slurp it out of its shell. If you add nothing to the oyster, you are eating it ‘naked.’ The oyster is the naked party, not the person eating it, darling. Although in this particular instance, I would not be upset if you both were naked.”

“What makes me think you came up with that term all on your own to request such a thing?”

“Are you going to at least try it? We only have a huge platter of them.”

Angeline followed Harrison’s instructions and slurped the oyster out of its shell.

“Swallow it,” Harrison advised.

She did.

“That wasn’t so bad. A little salty, but I have had worse.”

Harrison squeezed a wedge of lemon over the next oyster and handed it to her. “Here, the citrus of this fruit will balance out the salt.”

As both went to work, laughing and teasing each other while eating the oysters, they grew silent when they heard bustling in the cabin. Harrison looked to the windows and immediately noted that the submarine had unexpectedly surfaced. He shuffled Angeline into their rooms, tossed her a dress, and swiftly changed into his slacks and shirt.

“What is going on?” Angeline cried out in fear. “Harrison, the way you are acting—”

“Quiet,” he said, pulling on his shoes. “I am trying to read the minds of those who are boarding this vessel.”

The only thing he could read were the paranoid thoughts of the crew answering whoever boarded the ship. Something was not right, and these were not humans. He grabbed Angeline’s hand and led her briskly from the room.

“Is there a problem, you mindless creatures?” Harrison said when he saw it was two Ciatron defenders who had boarded.

“Hand over The Key, and we will not destroy you where you stand.”

What a joke! These idiots think Angie is The Key!

“Why exactly do you think my wife is The Key?”

“We know you are Guardian to The Key—”

“So because you think I guard The Key, that makes you assume that I am going to fall in love with her and marry her? Do you have any idea how ridiculous that sounds – even for you idiots?” Harrison eyed the creatures as they became notably agitated. “My bride is Pemdai, and you are interrupting a very special occasion.”

“Enough, Guardian!” the defender snapped.

At that moment, Julian and Caleb boarded the vessel with stern expressions on their faces. Julian marched directly to the individual questioning Harrison, gripped his neck, and threw him against the wall. “Do you foolish creatures think that you have the authority to question a Guardian?”

Harrison smirked as he watched the Ciatron defenders’ faces turn to fear. “They were just leaving,” Harrison responded.

“Allow me to properly escort them off the vessel,” Julian growled as he eyed the Ciatron beings.

Once the ship was rid of the intrusion, Julian returned, “They are no longer a problem.”

“Thanks for ensuring I didn’t have to work while on my vacation.” Harrison clapped Julian on the arm. “Although, I am convinced you’ve been waiting for the opportunity to check up on your sister and me.”

Julian had smirked before he and Caleb turned to leave. “Why would I ever argue with our commander when he instructed Caleb and I to guard you and Angie while on Earth?”

“I have no idea, brother,” Angeline returned. She stepped toward him. “You know I love you, but I really do not need the idea of you following us in the back of my mind.”

“You’ll never even know we’re following you,” Julian said with a wink before disappearing off the ship with Caleb.

Once they were alone again, Harrison glanced over at the crew before returning to his room to retrieve the device that would erase their memories of this happening. When he returned, Angeline was kneeling down and consoling them.

“Gentlemen,” he looked over at the maid, “and lady. Do not be afraid. Now,” he looked at the device, mentally commanding it to erase the fear from the humans, “we have merely resurfaced because my wife requested to see the stars.”

With that, the crew snapped out of their daze. The captain smiled. “Did you enjoy the fantastic view we have of the stars tonight?”

“Without a doubt,” Harrison returned. “Now, let us return to the fantastic views beneath the surface of the ocean. Thank you for accommodating my wife’s request to see the stars.”

After the staff had disappeared, Angeline embraced Harrison. “I believe I find you more attractive now than ever before. Even though my brother showed up and tried to steal your victory, I know you could’ve handled them on your own.”

Harrison returned her embrace. “Indeed.” He kissed her forehead. “But in truth, he saved me the trouble, and now I have more energy to use in order to utterly please my wife.”

A swift scoop into his arms and Harrison wasted no time returning to their room as the submarine submerged itself again.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Are you prepared to say your farewells to Arrow?” Levi asked as he came up from behind where Reece was happily admiring and spoiling the swiftly growing colt.

Reece turned and accepted her husband’s welcoming kiss and brought her attention back to Arrow. “I’m looking forward to you getting back, boy! Once you return, I’ll finally be able to ride you again.”

“Perhaps you should allow me some time to work with him as I did in the past before you try your hand at mastering him.”

Reece folded her arms. “Really? Do we have to go through all of this again? Wasn’t it obvious the first time that Arrow took to me extremely well and proved your working with him was pretty much pointless?”

Levi pulled Reece into his embrace. “Do not forget you are pregnant this time around, and my only concern is you getting harmed and risking the lives of our children also.”

“You worry too much. I still have the power of the stone within me, and I’m pretty sure that it will work to protect our children, too.” Reece stepped back and looked up into Levi’s mesmerizing blue eyes. “So when are we going to make the announcement?”

“Harrison and Angeline return from their vacation on Earth this evening, and so a small reception at Pasidian has been arranged to celebrate their arrival. Perhaps we can make our announcement at that time.”

“Mother? Father!” Marian called out excitedly, prompting Reece and Levi to turn and see their daughter skipping cheerfully toward Pasidian’s stable yards.

“Marian,” Reece laughed as she embraced her daughter. “I have to say, I don’t think I have ever seen you this excited before. Is there something we missed?”

Marian took Reece’s hands into hers as she glanced at Levi and back to her. “I must request something from you, even though I have just begun my studies with Lizzy.”

“Lizzy, is it now?” Levi questioned. “This is the first time outside of her presence that I have not heard you refer to her as your aunt.”

“Initially, it was very difficult not to call her my aunt in her presence; however, she is much younger now than she was when I knew her, obviously. I feel as though we are growing to be very dear friends.”

“That is easy to understand, given that you both are pretty close in age now,” Levi returned. “Now, what is it that has you riddled with excitement?”

“Lizzy was invited to study abroad with our tutor, and she has asked me to join her.” She stepped back and eyed both Levi and Reece. “I know you wish to spend time at our home as a family, and I will most likely be away for nearly a month, but it is my greatest desire to see more of Pemdas and learn first-hand about our culture.”

Reece went to speak, but Levi spoke first. “That sounds to be a fine idea. I believe Lizzy departs with her tutor next week. Although, I must request something from you, as I know exactly what kingdom she will be visiting.”

“Anything.”

“Wait a minute,” Reece interrupted. “I don’t mean to rain on anyone’s parade, but we have hardly spent any time together, Marian.”

“I understand, Mother, but I will not be gone too long. I really want to go.”

Reece sighed as Levi’s lips tightened in humor. “Okay, then. If it is that important to you, you may go; however, I will miss you very much.”

“Mother please, you must know that I will miss—”

“Marian,” Levi smiled, “do not worry so much. I will keep your mother distracted while you travel abroad.” Levi smiled down at Reece. “I suppose this would be an excellent opportunity for a vacation anyway.”

“It looks like we’ll be getting that second honeymoon after all.” Reece smiled as she looked to Levi.

Marian impulsively hugged Reece, then stood on her toes and placed a soft kiss to Levi’s cheek. “Thank you so much. I must go tell Lizzy this instant!”

“Marian!” Levi called out with a laugh, stopping the overjoyed young woman from racing back up to the palace.

“Yes, Father.”

“As I was saying earlier, I have a request of you.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You will be visiting the kingdom where Caleb is currently residing. Will you ensure that Lizzy doesn’t fall head over heels for him during your stay? She is still quite young.”

Reece nudged Levi in his side. “Marian, ignore your father. He had difficulty accepting their courtship the first time.”

“Reece, my sister is only sixteen years of age.”

“And?”

“She is too young to be distracted by a relationship.”

“Really?” Reece returned dryly. “I hate to bring this up, but I had my first boyfriend and my first kiss when I was fifteen years of age,” Reece mocked. “It didn’t distract me from my grades or school. I say let fate take over. Caleb and Lizzy are meant to be.”

Levi unexpectedly grinned. “You are correct.” He looked at Marian. “Perhaps you will be guarded with your feelings toward young men, and unlike your mother, wait until you are at least thirty years of age before finding a man that will suit you.”

“Father!” Marian said in disillusionment.

“Very well, forty years of age.” Levi laughed.

“Marian, go inform Lizzy of your news. I’ll deal with your overprotective father.”

With a smile, Marian gathered her dress and ran back up to the palace.

Levi turned to Reece and studied her for a moment. “First kiss at fifteen, eh?”

Reece decided to play along. “And I was an expert by my sixteenth birthday. Jealous?”

Levi’s lips tightened, but Reece could see the humor in his eyes. “Jealous? No. I have already witnessed your dating experiences while guarding you on Earth.”

Reece lifted her chin. “Oh? And what are my husband’s opinions about that?”

“I felt sorry for the poor fellows. They did not have the proper techniques in place to captivate you as I did.”

Reece laughed and wrapped her arms around Levi’s waist. “You’re pretty arrogant, you know?” she said before she kissed his chin.

Levi swept a strand of hair from her forehead. “When it comes to you loving me, how can I not be? I am the luckiest man in Pemdas and on Earth for gaining your trust and love.”

They were interrupted when Javian approached. “Master Levi?”

“Yes, Javian, is the trainer here?”

“Yes. He is ready to transport Arrow and the other colts to their training arena.”

Levi released Reece. “Say your farewells to your young friend.”

Reece walked back toward the fence where Arrow was nibbling at the green grass that had grown up along the pole.

“Hey, boy,” she said, prompting Arrow’s head to dart up. She scratched under his chin. “Enjoy your training, and get ready for me, because when you get back, I’m going to want to ride you.”

Arrow’s golden eyes glistened, and he let out a soft whinny. Reece glanced back at Levi. “See. I told you he’s already excited about my riding him.”

Levi shoved his hands in his pockets and nodded toward Javian. “You may want to get him out of here before Reece starts bribing this colt with treats again. It appears I am going to have my hands full with both of them when he returns home.”

Reece refrained herself from rolling her eyes at Levi and Javian, who laughed in unison. One last pet to Arrow and Reece took Levi’s offered arm to resume their walk to the palace.

Instead of the usual dinner that evening, a special reception was arranged to welcome Harrison and Angeline home. The Hamiltons were in attendance, along with Harrison’s family and a few kings who lived close to the palace. Reece inwardly laughed when she noticed Caleb among a group of young men standing off in a corner, and as fate would have it, his eyes were locked on Elizabeth. Elizabeth looked positively radiant in her exquisite blue and white lace gown, and Reece understood why Levi’s arm tensed.

Reece ran her fingers along his flexed bicep. “My love,” she started, instantly bringing his attention to her, “is there something wrong?”

Levi pursed his lips and shot her a knowing look. “It appears that my sister has already caught the eye of Mr. Evans.” He glanced around the room. “Why is he here? The kingdom his brother rules is one of the farthest from Pasidian.”

“That is because he has returned from assignment on Earth with Julian,” Harrison announced as he brought an arm around Levi’s shoulder and took a sip of wine.

A servant approached with a silver tray carrying wine glasses, and Levi did not hesitate to snatch a chalice for himself and request a hot cup of tea for Reece.

Levi took a large gulp. “That doesn’t answer my question. Sure he has returned from assignment, but so have other Guardians.” He looked at Harrison with reproach. “I do not see any of them in attendance.”

“Relax, Levi,” Harrison said as he nodded toward Elizabeth. “I invited him. We both know that—”

“Elizabeth is still quite young! She was seventeen years of age when she first declared their courtship. She was nearing the end of her studies at that time. She does not need the distraction of a man at this time in her life.”

Harrison sighed and slanted his eyes down at Reece. “If he overreacts this way about his sister, I am dreadfully sorry for Marian when she—”

“All right, enough,” Levi grumbled. “I am aware of everyone’s opinion of my concerns about my sister.” Levi’s features softened. “Let us change the subject, shall we?”

“Yes,” Reece spoke up as she took a hot cup of tea from one of the servants. “Where’s Angie? I can’t wait to learn about how she felt visiting Earth for the first time.”

“It was quite the experience.” Harrison glanced back at the entryway. “She should be arriving momentarily. She and her mother—” Harrison stopped mid-sentence, and his eyes widened. “Excuse me, I believe my lovely bride has arrived.”

Reece looked up at Levi, who was now glaring across the room. Her eyes followed his to see that Caleb and a group of young men were in conversation with Elizabeth, Marian, and Isabelle Hamilton.

She gripped Levi’s arm. “You need a change of scenery.” Reece sighed, watching the usual twitch in Levi’s cheek that occurred whenever he was highly agitated with something. “Levi!” she snapped under her breath.

Levi blinked a few times and looked down at Reece. “Forgive me.”

“If this is bothering you so much, why don’t we join them?”

“I prefer to keep my distance from Miss Hamilton.”

“You’re being completely ridiculous. You need to get over this and quick.”

Levi took another sip of his wine and forced a smile on his face. “Forgive me. You are correct. We have a special announcement to make, and I believe I should be more focused on that instead.”

Reece leaned into her husband. “Thank you. You know how this all works out in the end. Don’t forget it was Caleb who saved my life and helped save all the Guardians at the fortress, it was Caleb who consoled your sister when you were under Mordegrin’s curse, and more importantly, Caleb gave his life to jump through time with Marian to keep her safe.”

Levi studied Reece, and his eyes sent tremors through her body. He brought his hand to her cheek. “Thank you for always reminding me of what is truly important. I promise you that I will not bring this issue up again.”

“Even if she becomes sixteen and pregnant?” Reece teased.

Levi shook his head. “Reece, I am really trying here. You should—”

“Reece, Levi,” Angeline spoke as she and Harrison arrived. “It is truly wonderful to see you again.”

Reece embraced Angeline. “How was your trip to Earth? Was it everything you imagined it to be?”

“That and more.” She looked up into Harrison’s eyes. “I must say that I was most fortunate to witness first-hand how my husband served to guard on Earth while protecting The Key.”

Reece and Levi looked at Angeline in confusion.

“Did you encounter trouble while on Earth?” Levi asked Harrison speculatively.

“Nothing out of the ordinary.” Harrison looked somberly at Levi. Reece looked to both of the men as their eyes began to shimmer.

Telepathy? Thanks for the insight, boys, Reece thought with curiosity.

“Reece,” Angeline said with excitement. “Come. I must tell you all about it. I know Lizzy will be thrilled to learn about our visit to Earth as well.”

Levi nodded toward Reece but said nothing as she and Angeline left the area. “Is there something I should know, Angie?” she whispered.

Angeline gave her a concerned look but quickly recovered. “Not at all. You know how quirky Harrison can be, and I do not wish to stand around while he and Levi discuss military matters telepathically. Besides, I am curious as to why Caleb and these young princes are surrounding Lizzy, Marian, and my sister at the moment.”

Reece sat with Marian, Lizzy, and Angeline while Angeline spoke excitedly about the places Harrison had taken her to on Earth. Reece was so lost in the conversation that she nearly jumped when Levi put his hand on her shoulder.

“The orchestra is preparing to play, and my mother wishes us to share a dance with Harrison and Angeline in celebration of both our marriages.” Reece took Levi’s offered hand as the walls of the room began filling with onlookers who were in attendance.

“I didn’t think dancing was on the schedule for tonight?”

Levi grinned as he followed Harrison and Angeline to the center of the room. “Why else do you think we are in one of the palace’s ballrooms? Would you expect anything less from my mother?”

Navarre and Lady Allestaine joined the couples in the center of the room. “Fellow kings, family, and guests,” the emperor announced, silencing the room. “It is our greatest honor to have you all in attendance tonight to celebrate the union of both of these couples as they have returned from their vacations. Let this night be one to help inspire and give them strength as they journey through their lives as married couples. I ask all of you to salute their unions, and most of all,” he glanced at Angeline and Reece, “have a moment of silence for Lady Reece and Lady Angeline, as they must put up with these two gentlemen until death shall part them.”

The group erupted into laughter as Levi stepped forward. “Thank you so much for that heartfelt speech, Father,” he said as he brought Reece up along his side. “However, My wife and I have an exciting announcement we wish to share.”

Navarre’s grin broadened as Lady Allestaine’s eyebrows shot up.

“As you all are aware, the Pemdai heart begins to beat at the moment life begins inside the womb of its mother. I can happily announce that in the week following our wedding, Reece and I were delighted when I heard not one, but two strong hearts beating within her womb.”

A gasp filled the room, followed by cheers and applause. Lady Allestaine rushed over to Reece and embraced her tightly.

“This is such fantastic news,” she said as she brought her lips to Reece’s ear. “I shall be the most fortunate grandmother in all of Pemdas, with three grandchildren roaming the halls of Pasidian.”

Reece smiled at Lady Allestaine as she stepped back. “Can you believe it? Twins!”

“I am elated at this news, my sweet daughter. I cannot express my excitement in words.” Lady Allestaine cupped Reece’s cheek. “We have much to discuss and do outside of the audience we share now. It is time you and Levi celebrate your lives together.”

The twinkling lights in the room dimmed, and a harmonic melody began softly playing in the background. As Lady Allestaine and Navarre made their way to the edge of the room with the other guests, Levi brought Reece into an elegant dancing form. She gazed up into his sapphire eyes and wondered if she could ever be happier than she was now. The music changed, prompting Levi to lead her alongside Angeline and Harrison in a graceful dance.

As Levi stepped forward, Reece’s opposite foot instinctively stepped back to begin their waltz. As usual, Levi’s graceful style of dancing was effortless. It wasn’t long into the dance before Levi’s hand, which was resting on her lower back, tightened and drew her body tightly into his.

“I believe this is the proper time to announce the surprise I have been longing to give you,” Levi said as he spun her out and into his arms again.

“Surprise?” Reece said with a cheerful laugh. “Is it your new spunky style of dancing? Because I can assure you that you surprise all of our guests with it.”

Levi smiled and arched a brow. “It does not involve my dance technique. I thought that while Marian is traveling abroad with Lizzy, I should like to take you on a special vacation, one which I believe you may have forgotten.”

Reece studied Levi’s gaze as their feet continued to step fluidly in their dance. “I’m having trouble following you. I honestly think we’ve done it all.”

“Indeed.” He smiled. “But I wish to relive some of the more important times in our lives together. Harrison has confirmed that my plans will work tonight.”

“Oh?”

“The Ciatron are completely thrown off your trail. Harrison and Angie were approached by two defenders while on their vacation. Up until that point, they truly believed that Harrison and I were, in fact, solely guarding The Key.”

“What?” Reece said in shock. “How horrible for Angie.”

“You did witness her excitement about it earlier, right?”

“Yes, but still—”

“That’s not the point I am making. When they discovered a Pemdai woman with Harrison, and after Harrison contacted Samuel about the confrontation, Samuel took extra steps to continue to mislead the Ciatron.”

“So they are no longer searching for me?”

“They are very confused. They are not even watching the clone anymore.”

“So what is the surprise? We’re moving to Earth?”

Levi tilted his head as he looked into her eyes. “Only if that is your desire, but that is not my gift.”

“Of course I don’t want to move to Earth.”

“Very well, how does revisiting our time together in Greece and Italy sound? I believe our vacation was not only cut short at that time, but we spent nearly the entire time afraid to approach one another.”

Reece was riddled with excitement. “I would love that!” She paused for a moment before continuing speculatively. “But what if we get approached like Harrison and Angie did? The Ciatron aren’t stupid. They knew you were guarding me with Harrison.”

“Of course it will be as it was when we first visited the planet,” Levi returned. “You must always be under heavy guard while outside of the protective barriers of Pemdas, but the threat is not so great anymore. Samuel approved my plans moments before I returned to you to begin our dance tonight.”

Reece stopped dancing, filled with more love for this man than she could ever imagine. “How is it possible to find that I love you more and more each time you speak to me?” She framed his face with her hands. “Levi, you are the best man that any woman could ever desire.”

“Does this mean you agree with my plans to steal you away from Oxley Manor for a while?”

Reece answered Levi by bringing his lips to meet hers in a loving kiss. Levi wrapped his arms tightly around her, their bodies melting together.

“You two are putting on quite the show!” Harrison said, bringing Reece out of this blissful moment. “I think Marian would appreciate not seeing her parents’ ardent affections. Poor child must be nauseated by now.”

“Do not listen to him,” Angeline said as she nudged Harrison in his side. “All you both have shown is what everyone already knows: you love one another and care not what others think.”

“Ladies and gentlemen,” Harrison announced. “Thank you for your support. Now, all we ask is that you all make no reservation in dancing the next sets, as the orchestra plans to entertain you throughout the rest of the evening.”

Levi and Reece followed Angeline and Harrison to where Marian awaited with a beaming expression. She immediately embraced Reece. “Mother, my heart is overjoyed,” she whispered in her ear. She looked over at Angeline and Harrison and smiled. “I hope the next great news we shall hear will be from the two of you.”

Harrison brought Angeline’s hand to his lips. “I believe I can predict that soon we shall have two sets of twins driving us all wildly insane.”

Angeline smiled at Harrison. “Do you really think it could happen?”

“We have been given everything else back in our lives,” he said as he leaned in closer. “What makes you believe we will not get our unborn twins back as well?”

“I am certain you two aren’t wasting any time in making that happen,” Levi blurted out, forcing everyone to look at him in concern. Levi recovered himself instantly as Harrison looked around at the outside crowd, who was now listening with great interest. Harrison arched a brow at Levi when Levi quickly shrugged his shoulders and reached for Marian’s hand. “Perhaps you will join me in a dance?”

Reece’s heart swelled with pride as Levi led their daughter to the dance floor. She watched with contentment as her daughter and her husband danced together, knowing she couldn’t ask for a better life than the one she had been given.

Three weeks had passed since they came to Earth, and Reece was completely satisfied spending this vacation with Levi the right way this time. There were no problems with any alien intrusion of any sort. To her surprise, Levi brought her to Scotland first, because he knew it was one of the destinations she had always wanted to visit. They toured the historical castles together, stayed in countryside inns, and to Reece’s humor, Levi even arranged a horseback excursion. To watch Levi try to conceal his frustration while riding a horse that was not Areion was incredibly entertaining.

If the surprise trip to Scotland wasn’t enough, he brought her to Paris and England, where they delighted in all of the historical tours they could manage in the time they had before departing for Greece and Italy. On their last morning in Greece, staying in the same exact room Harrison had previously reserved for them, Reece nestled further into Levi’s embrace.

“Preparing to watch the sunrise?” Levi softly said as he awoke.

Reece interlaced her fingers with Levi’s. “I don’t want to leave.”

She felt Levi softly laugh as he nuzzled his lips into her neck. “I am afraid we cannot spend the rest of our lives vacationing on Earth.”

Reece twisted in his arms, wrapping her body closely into Levi’s. “When do we leave?”

“After we take our breakfast, the helicopter will be here waiting.”

“Shall we make the best of our last morning here?”

“You needn’t ask.”

Once back in Pemdas, Reece gazed around at her surroundings and noticed this was a different vortex they came through than before.

“Okay, you’ve somehow managed to create the greatest vacation any person could have on Earth.” She looked up at Levi, who gazed straight ahead waiting for Areion. “Now what have you planned?”

A small twitch of his lips. “You’ll see.”

Once Areion charged toward their location, Levi swept Reece up into his arms and marched toward the horse. When they were both settled on the stallion, Levi charged out of the cavernous location.

Reece remained quiet and allowed her eyes to adjust to the majestic beauty of Pemdas again. She leaned into Levi as he kept Areion at a comfortable speed. They rode out through tall, sculpted rocks and through a forest away from any roads or civilization. Levi gripped Reece’s hands, which were clasped around his waist, prompting Reece to lean closer into him as Areion ascended the mountainside. Once near the top, she noticed the vivid colors of the sea that she and Levi spent their first vacation near.

Wait! This is the exact location where we spent the night under the stars, Reece thought with excitement as Areion rounded a large tree and revealed the location Levi had arranged on their honeymoon. He stopped the horse and leant Reece his arm to dismount first.

“Everything is the exact same as he had it when we stayed out here before,” she quietly said to herself.

She spun around and covered her mouth when Levi was standing behind her, gripping the reins under Arrow’s chin.

“Let the surprises begin with this one.” He patted Arrow on his shoulder. “Still too young to ride, but I managed to have him brought here this morning and up to this location by the time we arrived this afternoon.”

Reece stood there staring at Levi in astonishment. “I really don’t know what to say. These past weeks have been better than I could have imagined.” She walked toward Arrow and patted him on his shoulder. “And then you bring me to this location, manage to have Arrow here.” She ran her hands along the identical bridal set Levi had once personalized and had crafted for her colt. “Even his bridal is identical to the previous one you had made.”

“It wasn’t all that difficult, love,” Levi said as he caressed her cheek. “I simply used the same design from before and had it crafted by the same individual. The only difficulty I am having is with timing to offer you another gift.”

He took Reece’s hand and walked her over to where lunch was prepared and waiting. They sat on a blanket overlooking the sea and indulged themselves in the fine food before them. Once full, Reece collapsed back into Levi’s arms.

“Care for some more tea or juice?” he asked.

Reece shook her head. “I'm all right.” She softly exhaled.

Feeling the tranquility of the environment they were in, the soft breeze blowing through her hair, and the comfort of leaning back into Levi’s embrace, Reece was close to drifting off when she looked down and saw Levi holding a black velvet box in front of her.

He opened it up. “Perhaps you would like your collection back?”

Reece brushed her fingers across the silver arrow bracelet and the arrow charm that dangled from the necklace as Levi held out her index finger and slipped on the matching arrow ring. A tear slid down Reece’s cheek as she admired her cherished trinkets. She picked up the bracelet, and just like the first time, Levi took it from her hands and clasped it onto her wrist. “They are the exact items you had before we returned to this time period. I ensured they were purchased from the same jeweler.”

Reece twisted in Levi’s arms and kissed him with urgency. Levi gradually reclined back, fully accepting the gesture. Levi gently framed his hands on each side of her cheeks, ending their kiss with a light kiss to each corner of her mouth.

“I would love to stay in this moment for the rest of the day, but I believe that it would be quite enjoyable for us to enjoy swimming in the cavern’s pool of water again.”

Reece studied Levi’s eyes, lit with humor and excitement. “I remember our journey to that very remarkable venue last time,” she started as she narrowed her eyes at him. “However, I’m not sure that I’m necessarily in the mood to come across poisonous snakes again.”

Levi laughed aloud as he sat up. “Would you prefer me to scout out the trails before journeying through the forest?”

“So you want me to wait here and have it come to me while you’re gone? No, thank you.”

Levi stood up and nodded toward where Arrow and Areion were standing, each with one back foot propped up on the tip of its hoof, apparently relaxing.

“Do you not trust the stallions to protect you?” Levi teased.

Reece stood with Levi. “I trust the horses, but I like my chances much better with you.”

Levi took her hand. “After everything you have battled, defeated, and come up against, I am quite confident you can do this.” He smirked.

“Keep talking, and I’ll be making you give me a piggy-back ride,” she said as she poked him in the chest and brushed past him.

As they hiked through the enchanting forest, Reece stopped dead in her tracks when she saw the glittery trails of creatures darting from tree to tree.

“Mozart?” she whispered.

“And you have officially uncovered the surprise that Harrison and I tried to retrieve before our wedding.”

Reece laughed when she looked at Levi’s defeated expression. “How in the world did you convince Harrison to come out here in search of Mozart with you?”

“I lied, of course.”

Reece resumed their walk. “Well, you both should have known that Mozart never liked you.” She lifted her chin.

“Well, then, Mrs. Oxley.” Levi arched a brow. “Please, work your magic and ignite your animal magnetism. We are not necessarily here at the same time period that we were when the critter showed up. It is my hope that he is here.”

“Mine, too,” Reece returned as she studied their surroundings. “Any sign of that snake?”

“No,” Levi laughed. “And we are nearing the caves, too.”

“I’m sure you have our bathing suits in your back pocket?”

Levi shared a knowing glance at Reece as he led her along the rocks to the entrance of the caves. “Would it matter? They didn’t last long on our previous visit to the pools.”

“Why, Your Royal Highness, you are most daring and bold indeed!”

“I am merely enjoying adventurous outings with my bride.”

That evening as they sat under the stars, Reece waited and inwardly hoped that Mozart would somehow be in their location and join them. She and Levi indulged themselves in an excellent meal and light conversation. She knew that if the zorflak was around, he had to have heard them by now.

“It appears I must bring you back to this location at the exact time we spent our vacation here.” Levi rubbed Reece’s arm. “I suppose not everything can work to my advantage while ensuring your happiness.”

Reece turned to face Levi and ran her hands along the soft stubble on his face. “With or without Mozart, we have everything we could ever have asked for.” She took Levi’s hand and ran it along her abdomen. “Two babies are on their way, we have Marian, and we have a beautiful home where we will raise all of our children. I couldn’t be happier or more fulfilled.”

Levi massaged her stomach. “Would you care to know the gender of our unborn children, or keep it a secret, as you did with Marian?”

“This time, I think I would love to know. We can surprise Marian with the results when we get back to the palace.”

Levi leaned forward and placed two kisses to Reece’s abdomen and a tender kiss on her lips. “My love, a future princess and prince reside within your womb.”

Reece gripped her stomach with excitement. “A son and another baby girl? I am so excited, I can hardly stand it!”

Levi stood, cradled her in his arms, and led her over to the bed that was created for them. “Shall we celebrate our newest revelation?”

Reece laid back into the pillows, letting Levi’s lips claim her neck. She softly moaned in satisfaction. “You have read my mind.”

As Reece began unbuttoning Levi’s shirt, a shuffling next to their bed forced both Levi and Reece to freeze in place. Levi pressed a finger to Reece’s lips, his expression lethal as he reached for his dagger.

Is it the snake? she impressed into his mind.

Levi slowly rolled off the side of the bed, eyes severe as he studied the atmosphere around them. Reece screamed when something jumped up onto the bed. Then, to her greatest delight, the critter’s wings began illuminating, and he started humming softly.

“Of all the times for that creature to show up,” Levi sighed.

“It’s Mozart! It really is him!” Reece said cheerfully as Mozart hopped into her lap. “Look how tiny he is.”

Levi sheathed his dagger and meandered over to the bed. “Of course it’s Mozart. I can tell by his impeccable timing.”

Reece giggled as Mozart began humming loudly and brought his little paw to her face. “He’s already trying to interrupt you.” She kissed the little zorflak’s hand and looked over at Levi, who was climbing onto the bed. “I’m actually surprised that you wanted to search for this little guy, given how you two get along.”

Levi glanced at the zorflak and ran his hand along Reece’s hair. “My love, one thing you must know and always be certain of when it comes to my love for you,” he started as he kissed her forehead, “I will always be happy to put my selfish desires aside in order to ensure that you are utterly satisfied with everything in your life.”

Reece looked over at Levi, her heart swelling with love. “To realize that I have such an amazing and loving husband,” she offered him a small kiss, “is more than I can comprehend sometimes.”

“It is precisely how I feel about you.” He looked at the zorflak and grinned. “I was prepared to meet with you, little fellow; therefore, I already have your bed and cage waiting for you.”

Reece laughed aloud. “You’re kidding, right?”

Levi took the infant zorflak from Reece. “Nope.” He said triumphantly as he stood from the bed and walked over to where the horses stood. “Areion and Arrow shall enjoy your company. Sleep well, young friend.”

When Levi returned to the bed, Reece couldn’t restrain her laughter. “You are too much.”

Levi nodded toward Mozart. “That creature is too much.” He seductively started kissing along her shoulders. “Now, let us resume our previous engagement.”

Reece stopped Levi by bringing his face up to meet hers.

“Is there something wrong?” Levi questioned.

“This is going to sound so cliché, but I really don’t care.” She cocked her head to the side, studying Levi’s flawless face, her mind reeling with everything he’d done for her and the life they would finally share in normalcy together.

“What is it?” Levi broke the silence.

She sighed. “After everything we have been through together, and all that I have been through even before meeting you, I want you to know how sharing a life with you has truly changed who I am. When I think about how my life was after my father died, I was so focused on trying to distract myself from my grief that I stopped living. I had no passion for anything.”

Levi’s fingers ran across her forehead. “You did an excellent job of concealing that. You always seemed quite determined and positive in your time on Earth.”

“I felt that way at the time, but this new life, this life I have with you—” She traced his lips with her fingertips. “Our love is somewhat like a fairytale, right down to the selfless, thoughtful, loving prince.”

Levi grinned. “Is this the part in the fairytale of our lives where we say—”

“And they lived happily ever after,” Reece interrupted Levi with a laugh.

Levi took Reece’s arm and began kissing along the inside of it. “I would love to say our lives are a fairytale,” he kissed her palm and gazed directly into her eyes, “but I must disagree. We are two very real individuals, and it is not imaginary, as I believe the term fairytale means.” He smiled and kissed her forehead. “Although I could be wrong, I must admit that I feel our love is stronger than anything documented in such a way.”

Reece wrapped her arms around Levi’s neck, bringing him closer to her. “I would never argue with you on that point. Now,” she kissed his neck, “let us indulge in that love for a while.”

“Let us.”

The sun’s rays shone up from the ocean’s horizon in an array of different hues. The sapphire sky had beams of magentas, orange, and gold tints spreading across it, illuminating the land so vividly that Reece lay in Levi’s arms in awe of the brilliance before her.

She felt Levi’s embrace tighten around her. “Good morning,” she said as she interlaced her fingers with his long ones.

Levi responded by pressing his lips into the back of her neck with a sigh of contentment. Reece grinned, utterly fulfilled with every part of her life.

She twisted in his arms, thinking Levi was still trying to get a last few minutes of sleep before the sun rose up from behind the horizon. To her surprise, his sapphire eyes were opened and glistening, just as the sparkling sea was.

He kissed her nose. “I must say, seeing you smile at me like this every morning for the rest of our lives would leave me wanting for nothing.”

“I feel the same.” She brought her hands to his face. “What are our plans for the day?”

“First of all—”

A high-pitched sound came from where the horses were, alerting them that Mozart was wide awake and apparently finding his new role in this life he had been given with Reece and Levi.

Levi pursed his lips and glanced back to where both stallions were nosing the cage holding the zorflak.

“You know, I should just let those horses teach that critter a lesson.”

Reece laughed. “He’s probably hungry.”

Levi gave Reece an unsympathetic look. “You and I both know that is not the case with your friend.” Levi got out of bed and immediately started dressing for the day.

“Getting out of bed already?” Reece said seductively to him.

“I am most definitely not going to listen to that little monster whine. Either way, we have quite the interesting journey to make today.” He reached over to a basket and set riding boots and the exact riding outfit he had fashioned for Reece. “Would you care to have your riding outfit back?”

Reece sat up happily. “But of course I would,” she responded excitedly as she held up the exact replica of the riding outfit Levi had given her.

“I am thrilled you approve.” He leaned over and kissed her forehead. “Dress quickly. I am confident you shall enjoy our journey home!”

Once she was fully dressed, Reece pulled on her tall riding boots, snatched Mozart out of his cage, and walked over to where Levi had finished saddling Areion.

“Give me a few moments to prepare Arrow, and we will leave,” he said as he walked over to the tack and gear and started strapping it onto Arrow’s back.

Reece ran her fingers down the center of Mozart’s head, his ears glistening in an array of colors while he hummed a soft violin tune. More than once, Levi glanced back, eyeing the baby zorflak while continuing to work with Arrow.

“Since when did Arrow become a pack mule?” Reece asked in amusement. “I hope this isn’t your way of trying to humble him.”

Levi tightened another strap, securing Mozart’s cage, a blanket, and a large basket on the stallion’s back. “Arrow was taken from his training early. He still needs work with weight on his back while he travels,” he stated.

Yeah, right! Reece thought with a smile.

“One last thing, and we are ready to leave,” Levi said as he turned back to Reece.

“A kiss?” Reece answered as Levi walked toward her.

He reached for Mozart. “Ready to ride?” he said as Reece handed the zorflak to Levi.

“I think he’ll enjoy this,” Reece said as she walked over to Areion, expecting Levi to be directly behind her to help her on the massive horse. To her surprise, he wasn’t. She walked around Areion and covered her mouth with both hands when she saw what Levi was doing.

“Levi, you wouldn’t dare!”

Levi finished inspecting the saddle bag that was harnessed over Arrow’s shoulder. Mozart hummed a low, depressed cello sound while his tiny fingers gripped the side of the pouch in which Levi placed him.

“He can’t travel like that!” Reece demanded. “What if he jumps out?”

Levi held a serious expression, but Reece could see the humor in his eyes. “Reece, the infant zorflak usually remains in a pouch like this, attached and bonding with its mother.”

“Like a kangaroo?”

“Yes. So do not fear him jumping out.”

“Isn’t it obvious to you that he would jump out of that, or he would still be in his mother’s pouch?” She folded her arms. “You can’t do this to him. He’s most likely going to jump out.”

Levi studied Mozart’s wide and pleading eyes. “Well, if he should decide to be so foolish, I believe that it will be a lesson learned, and possibly the last time he rebels against his nature.”

Reece sighed when she noticed Mozart’s name engraved in the dark leather pouch. “You’ve planned this from the beginning.”

Levi confidently nodded. “Indeed.” He scooped Reece up into his arms. “Don’t worry over the critter. He will be all right.”

He helped her up into the saddle, and before Reece could question why she wouldn’t be riding behind Levi, he mounted the stallion, settled in behind her, and reached for the reins.

A kiss on the cheek and Levi called out, prompting Areion and Arrow to respond and bring them down the mountainside. Once at the bottom, Levi loosened Areion’s reins, allowing the horse to gain speed as they traveled along a private road. Reece tried to enjoy the view, but her concern for Mozart had her watching him as Arrow aggressively followed on their side. Reece’s concern was replaced with amusement as she watched Mozart’s large ears flapping in the wind as he tried hiding deep in the leather saddle bag.

She felt Levi’s embrace tighten as he guided Areion off the road and toward the protective barriers of Pemdas.

“Levi!” she yelled, but the horses were too quick, and they were soaring through the air over the empty void beneath them. Once they landed on the other side of the barriers, the horses gained more speed as their surroundings started to drastically change.

Reece’s eyes widened when she saw the trees with the white iridescent trunks and shimmering red leaves in abundance on their branches.

Levi slowed Areion as they approached a road that ran through the center of the familiar trees.

“Do you remember this location?” he said as he halted Areion.

Reece grinned. “The Philadelphia vortex is here.”

“Correct.” He ran a hand along her leg. “I felt the need to relive the first moments you experienced when we brought you into Pemdas. Does this agree with you?”

Reece studied the trees, the blooms and foliage that were glowing in the location of the forest where the trees blocked the light of the sun. Her memories of entering this land for the first time came flooding back to her.

She leaned into Levi. “I think this is a wonderful idea.”

Levi turned Areion toward the location of the barriers, heeled him, and they resumed their ride. Even though Reece knew she would always be in awe of the enchanting lands of Pemdas, revisiting the exact ride she took when she first entered the land had more of an effect on her now than it did the first time.

She fixed her eyes on the brilliance of the green grass and the colors of the flowers that glistened like gemstones. The entire ride overwhelmed her with happiness and gratitude at how much her life had changed and been fulfilled beyond what she could ever have imagined. Levi slowed Areion as they approached the village. The villagers stopped what they were doing and acknowledged them with cheers as they traveled through.

Once out of the village, Reece gripped Levi’s hand, forcing him to halt the horse when the palace came into view.

“Everything okay?” he asked.

She studied the enormous palace that sat impressively on top of the hill. “I know Pasidian Palace is not our home, but I just want to take this image in for a few moments.”

“I am curious,” Levi said. “What were your first thoughts when you witnessed Pasidian?”

Reece chuckled. “First thoughts? At first, I thought it was a city, but once we got closer, I was left speechless. I still struggle to believe that all of this,” she twisted a little in the saddle to face Levi and ran her hands along his cheek, “that you, Levi Oxley, are all a part of my life.”

Levi’s eyes became hypnotic as they bore into hers. “I feel the same,” he said before his lips captured hers in a zealous kiss.

A humming noise resonated so loud that Reece couldn’t enjoy this delicious kiss from her husband. A low groan escaped Levi as he slowly ended their kiss. The humming grew louder as Reece felt Levi’s lips turn up into a smile against hers.

He withdrew from Reece and grinned mischievously as he looked over at Arrow. “Arrow!” he ordered, prompting the zorflak to silence and the horse to bring his attention to Levi. “Get back to Javian!” he commanded.

In that instant, Arrow bounded forward, and Reece couldn’t help but laugh as Arrow swiftly ascended the mountainside. All that was heard over the thunderous hooves charging up the mountain was the loud humming coming from Mozart.

“That takes care of that problem,” Levi said proudly.

“What am I going to do with you two?”

Levi ran his hand along her chin and cupped the back of her neck. “I do not know what you are going to do with your obstinate critter, but I can think of a multitude of things you can do with me.”

“Oh?” Reece said with an arch of her eyebrow. “Looks like we might need to bypass a visit at the palace and just head home?”

Levi flashed her favorite grin before transfixing his eyes on her lips. “There are plenty of rooms in the palace, love,” he teased her with a kiss. “And plenty of secret passageways for us to arrive at one of those rooms without being noticed.”

Reece’s adrenaline picked up as Levi held her tighter and ignited every nerve in her body as he kissed her so avidly, it sent her head swirling. Even though they had already been through so much together, it truly felt as if they were starting their lives together for the first time. She could stay in this moment forever, but she knew Levi would soon withdraw and they would, once again, renew their devoted love for each other as soon as they reached the palace.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Many, many years later…

Lady Jacinda Hamilton, the current Empress of Pemdas, closed the book she had been reading to her youngest brother’s children, Jeremy and Aria.

“That will be enough for now, my lovelies,” she said as she placed the book aside and stood from the oversized chair in the room.

“Wait!” Aria enthusiastically shouted.

“Darling, keep your voice down, or you shall wake everyone in the palace.” She laughed.

“Aunt Jaci, it cannot end just like that,” she whispered as her eyebrows knit together in frustration. “There must be more in our books that have documented the stories of our ancestors’ lives.”

Lady Jacinda smiled warmly as she reached for Aria’s hand, encouraging her to rise up. “Of course there are many stories about Levi and Reece because that period of their lives changed everything in our world,” she informed her as she helped her to bed and neatly tucked the covers in around her. “But that is all for another time.”

“That is unfair,” she grumbled.

“If you want my opinion, none of it matters anyway,” Jeremy added as he climbed up into his bed. “Besides, you skimmed past a lot of pages.”

“Those pages, my dearest nephew, are not anything you need to be learning or reading about right now,” she smiled. “You are too young to understand love in such a fashion, anyway.”

“That’s disgusting,” Jeremy said as he pulled the covers up and turned on his side.

Why is he behaving in such a way? Jacinda thought as Jeremy’s mood shifted oddly before her.

“Jeremy there is an important reason I have chosen to share these stories with you.”

“I am sure you think so, Aunt Jacinda, but I am not sure why we must listen to these stories about people from so long ago. Events that happened to people hundreds of years ago do not make a difference to us now.”

She sat on the bed next to Jeremy, with Aria watching her intently. “Child, due to mine and your father’s lineage, you and Aria both are the direct descendants of Levi and Reece. Alexander, their son who was born with his twin sister, Alysia, is your fifth great grandfather, and it is vital that you understand your heritage.”

“I already understand all of that,” Jeremy returned.

“And so you must know that with each of Reece and Levi’s descendants come many different talents. They will eventually awaken in you as well, and it is critical that you both are prepared when it happens. That is the only reason I chose to read these stories to you each night, instead of other stories of our history.” She touched Jeremy’s shoulder, encouraging him to look back at her. “Your parents have already arranged for you and your sister to meet with Queen Galleta before week’s end. She must start helping your minds discover these talents so that they will not frighten you when they awaken.”

“They already have,” Jeremy said dismissively.

“Jeremy Oxley,” she interrupted him. “You must tell me at once what has happened with you that would lead you to believe such a thing.”

“I have already traveled to a time where I encountered Reece and Levi.”

Lady Jacinda’s heart started pounding in her chest. “There is no documentation of you encountering them in the history books.”

“That is because I hid. I was quite frightened when it first happened, but I was intrigued as well.”

“So you did not interact with any of your ancestors?” she exhaled in relief.

“No.” He turned to face his aunt. “Like I told you, I hid.”

“When did this take place?” she said with concern. “Jeremy, I must know, have you traveled any other times as well?”

“A few weeks ago,” Jeremy answered. “Aunt Jacinda, please do not be so concerned.”

“There is great reason for my concern, child. You must promise me you will not do such a thing ever again. Queen Galleta must instruct you on the importance of the abilities you possess and why it is critical to be overly cautious when you use them.” She exhaled. “Jeremy, I do not jump through time for my personal entertainment. These abilities are only used for important purposes.”

“What do you mean?”

“If the emperor requests me to do so, I will; however, my abilities have yet to be used to jump into the future for information.” She studied Jeremy. “It is crucial that you fully understand your abilities so that they might be utilized for good, and more importantly, you do not alter the course of others’ lives while traveling through time.”

“As I said, I did not interact.”

“I need you to promise me that you will not do so again. You must work with Galleta first.”

Jeremy remained silent.

“Jeremy,” she deeply intoned, prompting him to look back at her. “You are as stubborn as your father. Do not give me a reason to believe that you will not heed my advice.”

Jeremy smiled. “Aunt Jacinda, I will do as you say.”

Lady Jacinda stood from the bed. “Do not toy with my trust, young man.”

“I won’t,” he yawned.

“Very well.” She glanced at the children. “Now, both of you close your eyes and dream well.”

Lady Jacinda walked through the corridors, in need of a hot bath in order to think all of this through, and her maiden had it drawn in record time. After quite some time of unwinding her nerves, Lady Jacinda stepped out of the bath, and once she was dressed in her long gown, she dismissed her maiden for the evening.

As she crossed the sitting area on her way to her bedchambers, she opted to pour herself a hot cup of tea. She settled into her bed and leaned against her pillows, sipping on her tea and gazing out of the windows, which displayed the illuminating foliage of her private gardens.

“Why, Empress Hamilton,” her husband called out as he entered the room. “I must know what has you so upset this evening. You only take your tea in bed when you are pondering troublesome situations.”

Lady Jacinda smiled in relief that her husband had retired early to their rooms that evening. “Of all the nights I feel I need you at my side, tonight I feel especially so, Julius.”

He climbed into bed next to her and began running his fingers through her hair. “I am here for you always. Please, allow me to help console you. What has happened?”

“After reading to the children tonight, Jeremy revealed that he has traveled through time already.”

Julius frowned. “Are you sure? Jeremy is one to tell tales to gain attention.”

Jacinda sipped her tea. “I cannot be entirely sure, but the expression on his face has me concerned.”

“You mustn’t overly distress yourself over this. We will speak with your brother and sister in the morning when they arrive at the palace,” he said with a kiss to her temple.

Jacinda sighed, and a strange feeling washed over her. She promptly set her tea to the side and drew back the covers of their bed. “I must go check on them. Something is not right.”

“Is it your intuition, my darling?”

“Without a doubt.”

At that moment, both were out of bed and pulling on their robes. “Allow me to go with you.”

They entered the children’s room, and Jacinda’s heart sank when she saw both Aria and Jeremy were gone, and all that was on their bed was an open book.

“Allow me to send for servants to locate their whereabouts immediately,” Julius said soberly.

Jacinda stopped him with her hand. “They aren’t in the palace,” she whispered as she walked over to the bed. She placed her hand on the open pages of the book. Her vision changed, seeing Reece and Levi on their vacation after they were first married. She withdrew her hand and looked at her husband.

“Jeremy has traveled to Reece and Levi when they were first married.” She brushed past her husband. “I must change and find him.”

“Allow me to join you.”

“Any other time, I would gladly have you join me, but Jeremy has already risked too much.”

Julius softly gripped Jacinda’s arm. “Will you be safe?”

“Safe?” she responded as they entered their rooms. “Right now, Aria is gone as well. I am not sure if Jeremy is able to jump someone in time with him. I not only fear that Jeremy will disrupt time if he chooses to interact with Levi and Reece, but what if—”

“Do not think in such a way,” Julius consoled her. “You know just as I that these talents and abilities have matured in their own way with each generation. I highly doubt his abilities are as limited as your ancestor Marian’s were.”

She finished dressing swiftly. “Let us hope you are correct.” She leaned up, kissed her husband’s cheek, and forced a smile. “I will return as soon as possible with the children.”

Before Julius could respond, Jacinda was in the enchanting gardens of the city Levi chose to bring Reece to on their vacation. She glanced up at the clock, knowing that Levi and Reece were still indulging in a fine dinner, but they would be walking out to this location soon enough. She had to find Jeremy and Aria quickly. She closed her eyes, honing in on the children. She let her abilities guide her to them, and she found them, both alive and healthy, crouching behind a large hedge.

She knelt down. “Jeremy, Aria,” she whispered, startling both children. “I have no words to describe how disappointed I am with both of you at the moment.”

“Aunt, please forgive Jeremy. I begged him to bring me here,” Aria cried out.

Jacinda eyed both children. “So I see.” She looked at Jeremy. “Because I cannot trust you will not go behind my back and do this again, we must begin your lessons now.”

“What do you mean?” Jeremy’s voice cracked with fear.

“You will learn to resist the urge of interacting with the ancestors you wish to meet so greatly.” She sighed. “Believe me, this is the most difficult, yet critical lesson for you to learn and understand. You have entered a time and reality where Levi and Reece have no idea that time travel exists.” She looked into Aria’s eyes. “Your eyes are equally as unique and brilliant as Levi’s, and Reece’s intuition is growing strong, as she is now with child. She must not recognize that feature in you, or it may cause concern for both her and Levi.”

“Yes, Aunt Jacinda.”

“They are coming now. Both of you must exercise great restraint as we walk past them. You will act as any other patron in this location and not interact with either of them.” She stood and held each hand out for Jeremy and Aria to hold onto. “Let us go.”

As they drew closer to Levi and Reece, Jacinda’s greatest fear came to fruition when Aria pulled from her grips and raced over to the couple.

I need to try and distract them, Lady Jacinda thought as she scurried up to her ancestors. “Forgive us, Empress Oxley,” she pleaded, with Jeremy still at her side.

To her utmost shock, Jacinda’s emerald, nearly turquoise colored eyes that mirrored Reece’s when she had the power of the stone, locked onto Reece’s. This being the first time Jacinda was in such close proximity to her ancestor, Jacinda froze.

“Have we met before?” she asked, and Lady Jacinda knew why.

“Not that I can recall, Your Royal Majesty,” she said with a warm smile.

Aria released her hold on Reece when Levi spoke out. “It appears as though you approve of your new empress, young lady,” he said with a soft laugh.

Lady Jacinda’s heart was beating wildly out of control, knowing that one thing about this encounter could change the course of history forever. Just one ripple in time could change everything.

Reece knelt down, bringing her eyes to meet the young girl’s gaze. “What is your name?” she asked sweetly.

“Aria,” she returned with a beaming smile, igniting the vivid blue color of her eyes.

“You have beautiful eyes, Aria,” she glanced up at Levi. “They are very similar to the emperor’s.”

Jacinda had to stop this now. This idea to train the children at such a young age was a horrible idea, and Jacinda had to remove the children from this time period.

“We really must be getting along now,” Lady Jacinda abruptly spoke out. “We are aware that this is your vacation, and we will not burden you any longer.”

Reece stood up. “It was lovely to meet you, Aria,” she said as she looked toward Lady Jacinda, who was gripping Jeremy’s hand tightly. “It was lovely to meet all of you.”

“You really are Empress Reece from Earth?” Jeremy suddenly spoke out in awe, obviously thrilled he was interacting with the ancestor that he had learned so much about.

Reece laughed. “As of a few days ago, yes; I became empress, but not of Earth.”

“Oh, yes, please forgive me. It is a great honor to see you in person. We have heard so many stories that it was hard to determine whether or not they are true,” Jeremy said.

“I hope the stories that you have heard are good,” Reece remarked with a laugh.

“Of course they are. You will be a wonderful empress. You should know that.”

“Enough, Jeremy,” Lady Jacinda said, cutting the boy off curtly. “Once again, please forgive our intrusion. We must be getting along now.” At that moment, she reached for Aria’s hand and offered a small curtsy. “We hope you enjoy your evening.”

Lady Jacinda scurried past Reece and Levi before they could wish her well, forcing Reece to glance back. “Something seems so familiar about them,” Lady Jacinda heard her quietly say, before finding the next large bush to conceal themselves behind and return themselves to their time period in that instant.

Once back in the children’s rooms that they shared when they came to visit Pasidian Palace, she shuffled the kids out of their dress clothes and into their bed clothes.

“Quickly, in bed, the both of you,” she ordered as she snatched the book from Jeremy’s bed.

“Aunt Jaci, please forgive us,” Aria begged.

She stared down at her nephew and niece’s remorseful expressions. “Jeremy, I am saddened that you would go behind my back and not hold to your word with me regarding this. Trust is one of the most sacred things in life, and to betray someone’s trust is dishonorable. One who cannot be trusted to keep their word is an empty shell of a person.”

“Surely, you know that I did not mean to upset you. It was only to be an innocent visit to Aria’s favorite part of Levi and Reece’s story. We had no plans for them to encounter us.”

“Jeremy, did you at any time consider the possibility that you may be restricted with your abilities, such as Marian was? Do you recall the tragic situation that occurred when Marian tried jumping through time with Caleb?”

Jeremy’s expression grew grave as he looked over at his younger sister. “I am sorry, Aria.”

“You are quite fortunate that your ability is strong enough to bring others in time with you. I do not want to think about the outcome if your ability was limited. You cannot take your abilities for granted. If you do, countless people could be hurt.” Her lips tightened. “Jeremy, you absolutely will not attempt another act like this again. Do I need to bring the emperor in here to scold you over your deceit?”

“Please, no. I promise I am more fearful now to jump through time than ever before.”

“When your parents arrive tomorrow, they will be informed of this, and I will be sending for Queen Galleta. Your impatience and toying with your abilities must be addressed as soon as possible.”

“How did you know that we left?”

“Along with the ability to travel through time, I also inherited infallible intuition. It has not failed me yet.” She tucked both children in. “Now, sleep. You will have a long few weeks of training with Queen Galleta, starting tomorrow.”

Jacinda walked into her room to find her husband sitting on their sofa sipping a glass of wine. He stood when she entered. “Do we have cause for concern?”

“I skimmed through the books, and the only thing that has changed is the children and me encountering Levi and Reece on their vacation. Fortunately, both were too taken with their evening together to speak of the event ever again.”

“And Jeremy and Aria? Should we have a servant stand watch over them for the evening?”

“No. I believe this was a lesson learned for both of them.” She embraced her husband. “I must have you send for Queen Galleta first thing tomorrow. Jeremy and Aria must begin their training at once.”

“Understood.” A tiny smile drew up in the corner of his mouth. “My lovely wife, I believe we should have expected this with Jeremy.”

“That is true.” Jacinda softly laughed. “I am grateful that this encounter tonight helped him see the gravity of the situation. Perhaps he will finally learn to respect his new abilities instead of abusing them.”

It had been two days since both Jeremy and Aria left with Queen Galleta for their training. To Jacinda’s relief, Jeremy had held to his promise and no longer used his abilities to travel through time to satisfy his own curiosity.

When Jacinda was dressed for the day, she dismissed her maiden and poured herself a hot cup of tea. As she walked out onto her balcony, she nearly dropped her cup when she heard something in her room.

“Forgive me if I have startled you,” a voice called out from behind her.

Lady Jacinda turned and stood in shock at the woman standing before her. “Marian?” she questioned, seeing that this woman looked identical to Marian’s portrait in the palace’s gallery.

“Yes.” She sighed. “You know who I am, Lady Jacinda?”

“Only from portraits, and please call me Jacinda.” She set her tea to the side and walked toward Marian. “I know I should not be startled to see you, but I am having great difficulty accepting that you have traveled into this time period and are interacting with me.”

“I understand, and I would not be here in need of your help if this weren't an urgent matter.”

Jacinda immediately pulled herself together when she saw the concern in Marian’s eyes. “Please,” she motioned toward the sofa, “sit and tell me what has happened that requires my assistance.”

Both women sat on the sofas. “It has been five years since my brother and sister, Alexander and Alysia, were born, and something is not right with either of the twins.”

“Not right?” Lady Jacinda questioned.

“Yes. I am afraid that they may have special abilities, yet these abilities are manifesting themselves in such a way that Alexander is having visions leaving him petrified. We cannot understand what is occurring with him, nor can we help him.”

“And Alysia?”

“She will not speak of anything; however, we see the terror in her eyes also.” Marian sighed. “I have traveled to each of our successors, and I have learned that you are the one who can help them. I beg of you to go back with me and help my brother and sister. I know this is an unusual request, but I feel it is our only option, as Queen Galleta is left without knowing how to help them as well.”

“In that time, Queen Galleta is still struggling to understand the unique abilities the children will have. I must know about Melinda, your youngest sister. Has anything occurred with her yet?”

“Not at the moment. She is only three years of age, but the twins will no longer play with her as they did before.”

“This news surprises me. Nothing was documented about them fearing these abilities when they awakened. It is critical that they embrace these abilities instead of fear them.”

“So you will help us?” Marian said promisingly.

“I have no other option.” Lady Jacinda smiled, then stood and reached for Marian’s hand. “Please, take me to this time period.”

At that moment, they were walking up to Oxley Manor. “I believe my mother is out in the gardens with Melinda. She took a reprieve from helping in the training centers, due to the recent events with Alexander and Alysia. Father has also been summoned and is returning from Earth today as well.”

“That is understandable. Are they aware that you have sent for me?”

“My mother is, yes. She understands that even though I have had no desire to travel in time, perhaps, for this cause, I might find someone in the future who could help us.”

They walked together through the manor, and even though Lady Jacinda had time traveled before, she had never interacted with her ancestors before. Walking through the home she only knew as her brother’s estate was exhilarating and odd in the same.

As they exited through large glass doors into the courtyard, Lady Jacinda heard the high-pitched squeals coming from a young girl.

“That must be Melinda?” she questioned.

“Indeed,” Marian answered with a laugh. “She has quite the lively personality, just as Alysia had before she and Alexander were overcome with fear of their abilities.”

They turned down a path that opened up into a large area where stone benches surrounded a small fountain. Reece immediately stood and walked up to Marian and Jacinda.

“You must be our fifth granddaughter, Empress Jacinda?” she said with a brilliant smile. She softly laughed as she studied Jacinda. “I will say this is all quite bizarre, but as I told Marian before she traveled to you, I was willing to accept anything to help my son and daughter. Thank you for your willingness to do this for us.”

They all took seats around an elaborate fountain, and in that instant, Levi and Reece’s energetic daughter, Melinda, who had been previously chasing infant zorflaks around the area, stopped and ran up to her mother.

“Mama!” she cried as she reached up for Reece to take her into her arms.

“There is no need to be frightened, Mel,” Reece said as she pulled the toddler onto her lap. “Please meet a wonderful member of our family, Lady Jacinda.”

Jacinda studied the young girl’s brilliant green eyes. She instantly felt the strong intuition that Melinda had deep within her.

Why are their talents awakening at such a young age? she thought as she tried to recall this time period.

“Is there something wrong, Lady Jacinda?” Reece asked.

“Please, call me Jacinda.” She smiled. “Nothing is wrong; although, I am finding it quite interesting as to why these abilities are awakening so soon within your children.”

Reece ran her fingers along Melinda’s arm. “All of this is very surreal to Levi and me. We understand that Marian was blessed with remarkable abilities, but we honestly did not expect all of our children to have exceptional talents as well. If that is what this is?”

“I cannot give you too much information about the future, but I will tell you that being your direct descendent, your children will all have diverse abilities and they only become stronger with each generation.”

“We have tried everything with Alexander and Alysia, even Queen Galleta has tried to get them to open up to her, but they will not respond.”

“I see that your eyes are still emerald green and that you carry the power of the stone within you. Have you tried working with the children?”

Reece’s lips tightened. “I have, but even though Alexander and Alysia appear to carry a lot of my human genetics, they also have been blessed with the strong mind of the Pemdai. I simply cannot break through that barrier, and neither can Galleta.”

“Where are the children now?”

“Inside. I will go and fetch them.” Marian stood. “I will return in a moment.”

Jacinda eyed the infant zorflaks fluttering around the area. “I see you have found a mate for Mozart,” she said with a laugh. “Even though the zorflak is now a common pet amongst households in Pemdas in my time, it is quite intriguing to witness the reasons why.”

Reece laughed. “Are they? That makes me very happy to know.” Her brilliant green eyes sparkled. “Let’s not tell Levi what I started, though.”

Jacinda and Reece’s laughter was cut short when Melinda sat up, eyes wide and a smile so bright, Lady Jacinda couldn’t help but wonder what would cause such a reaction in the toddler.

“Papa!” she squealed as she leaped from Reece’s lap and raced toward where Levi had entered the gardens.

Both Reece and Lady Jacinda stood at that moment.

“Ladies,” he said as he reached down for his daughter. “Please, sit. Pardon my interruption, but Marian informed me that we had quite the unique visitor among us. He shifted Melinda into one arm and reached for Lady Jacinda’s hand, bowing over it. “It is a great honor to meet you.”

Lady Jacinda’s eyes locked with Levi’s sapphire ones. “The honor is all mine,” she answered.

Levi walked over to Reece. “My love,” he said as he brought his lips to her hand, “I wish you would have sent for me earlier. It troubles me that you and the children have dealt with this alone.”

“I decided not to send for you until I was sure there was nothing more we could do. I thought Galleta would accomplish something with Alex and Alysia, but she hasn’t been successful.” She looked over at Jacinda. “Jacinda has informed me that these abilities only grow stronger as the generations pass. She is also quite shocked that these abilities are awakening so soon in our children.”

Levi sat next to Reece, with Melinda’s arms clung tightly around his neck. “Papa, I have missed you so,” she said, obviously not taking an interest in anyone around her but her father.

Levi ran his hand over her onyx curls and kissed her forehead. “I believe your papa has missed you more, little one. Have you been keeping these zorflaks busy, as we discussed?”

She nodded as she played with Levi’s elaborately tied cravat. “Just as you said. I have worn them out every night, and they are too tired to sing so loudly in the evenings.”

Levi eyed the area. “And Mozart?”

“Levi!” Reece arched an eyebrow at him.

“I am simply inquiring—”

“He doesn’t sleep in the gardens as he should when you are gone,” Melinda smartly answered.

Levi grinned at Reece. “Is that so?”

“Can we get off the subject of the zorflaks please?” Reece sternly asked Levi. “Jacinda is here, and we can’t waste too much of her time.”

Levi draped his arm around Reece as Melinda settled into his embrace. “Yes, please. Jacinda, you mentioned that our children have abilities?

“Indeed.” She smiled at Melinda sitting proudly on her father’s lap. “It appears that Melinda is already exercising some form of talent. Her vocabulary is quite advanced for only being three years of age.”

Reece laughed and placed her hand on Levi’s leg. “Yes, we were amazed when she starting speaking in full sentences just after her first birthday.” She smiled up at Levi. “However, I’m not certain that is an exceptional talent. Lady Allestaine informed us that Levi was the same way at her age.”

Jacinda chuckled. “That makes perfect sense.”

“Papa!” a young girl screeched, forcing Levi’s sapphire eyes to glisten as Alysia ran into the area, her blonde hair bouncing with each step she took.

Levi leaned forward, embracing Alysia, who kissed him lovingly on his cheek. “I am so excited you are home,” she said as Alexander quietly approached the location.

“You appear to be feeling much better, sweet one,” Levi said as he studied his daughter and then peered around her to where Alexander stood. “Son?” he calmly called out.

“Father, I am happy you are home as well.”

Reece’s once beaming expression was replaced with a sorrowful one as Levi’s lips tightened with concern. “Why don’t you two go give those zorflaks a hard time?” Levi whispered to his daughters.

Without questioning or arguing with their father, both children were off his lap and running toward the resting zorflaks.

“Alexander?” Levi placed both elbows on his knees and leaned forward. “Are your visions still frightening you?”

Alexander nodded. “Yes, Father. I can’t seem to stop them, and now I fear to go to sleep at all.”

Levi took his son’s hand into his large one. “Your sister has used her abilities to bring a special person here to help you. Are you willing to work with her?”

Alexander glanced over at Reece, who gave him a smile of encouragement and conceded with a nod to Levi.

“Alex,” Reece called out. “I know everything appears to be frightening to you these days, but Marian would not have traveled so far if she wasn’t sure that Jacinda could help you.”

Jacinda remained quiet, studying Alexander. He wasn’t merely having visions, and he wasn’t merely time jumping as he should. His time-jumping abilities were so strong, they controlled him instead of the other way around.

“Would you mind taking a short walk with me?” Jacinda asked Alexander, who was staring at her as if she were an enemy.

Marian smiled. “Jacinda can help you, Alex. Go along with her.”

“Do either of you mind?” she asked Levi and Reece.

“Not at all,” Levi returned. “We shall be here if you need us.”

Alexander hesitantly placed his hand on hers, and Jacinda could feel the clamminess of his palms.

“I believe I know what is happening with you, sweet child,” she said, feeling odd she would talk to her fourth great-grandfather in such a way.

“How could you know? No one knows,” he grumbled.

She knelt and softly gripped his shoulders. “Close your eyes.”

He shook his head. “I’m afraid. The visions may come again.”

“I am with you, and you are safe with me.”

He closed his eyes, and they were in a new location. Jacinda glanced around, seeing headstones in the Oxleys’ family cemetery. Alexander started crying, prompting her to bring the young boy into her arms. She glanced past him, seeing the headstones of Levi and Reece. “Sweet child, you are letting your fear rule your life.” She pulled back so she could meet his vivid eyes. “Tell me, what were you thinking when you closed your eyes?”

“That I don’t ever want my mama and papa to leave me. I feel that way a lot, and I am always brought here. These visions are so real, how can you be here with me?”

“Because these are not visions, Alexander,” Lady Jacinda said as she helped dry his wet cheeks. “You have traveled ahead in time to a day that you fear greatly. The reason I am with you is that I have an ability to travel through time as well. That is why I am here. Although, your gift is strong, and you can bring others in time with you, unlike Marian.” She sighed and forced a smiled on her face. “You have been informed that you might have such a talent, have you not?”

“No.” He sniffed. “It only happens when I fall asleep or if I close my eyes and think of something strongly as I did just now.” He looked at Lady Jacinda in question. “How do I stop it?”

“Darling, we do not want to stop this; however, we must help you gain control over it so that you understand your abilities. If you fear them, you will likely go mad, and the abilities will rule your life in a bad way.”

“It doesn’t frighten you to travel through time?”

“No, and that is because I have control over it. We must help you do the same.” Lady Jacinda took both his hands in hers. “Marian has mentioned that your sister Alysia is just as distraught as you are. Is she experiencing this as well?”

“No. She tells me that she feels frightened all of the time. It started when I began having the visions—I mean, started time traveling.”

“Very well. I want you to clear your mind of all thoughts now.” She watched as Alexander glanced at the graves of his parents and back to her. “Alexander,” she called out. “To protect you from this fear and from ever returning to this time period, I want you to notice the dates on those headstones.”

Unexpectedly, Alexander smiled. “It won’t happen for a long time,” he whispered.

“Not for a very long time. So to prevent it from happening sooner than expected, you must stop fearing that your parents will leave you. I want you to start focusing on positive things. And until we can help you control these talents, I need you to make an effort to enjoy each moment of the present day. That will prevent you from traveling through time when you allow your mind to drift off. Tell me, what is your favorite thing to do?”

“Ride my horse with Papa.”

“When we return back to him, I want you to do just that. When you sleep at night, you must focus on the many wonderful things that happened to you during the day. Can you try that for me?”

“Papa just returned from Earth; he will not likely want to ride.”

Jacinda smiled. “You might be surprised. Now, let us return.”

“This vision won’t go away!” Alexander said with fear.

“Darling, remember this is not a vision. You have brought us to the future, now you must bring us back,” she reassured him. “Close your eyes and think strongly about being back in the gardens with your parents and me, anticipating our—your return.”

In that instant, they were transported back into the gardens. Alexander wrapped his arms tightly around Lady Jacinda’s neck.

“We’re back! I did it.”

“This is a promising step for you as you learn to control this talent.” She rose up. “Come, I believe you have something to ask of your father.”

They returned to the location where Reece and Levi were in conversation with Marian. “That was quick!” Reece delightfully said.

Levi beamed as Alexander broke free from Jacinda’s grip and ran to his father. Levi embraced his son and pulled him onto his lap.

“That’s it? Just a little pep talk and you are my brave son who is ready to take on the world once again?”

“Father! Mother!” he squealed. “I am able to travel through time like Marian is! Can you imagine that?”

Levi brought a concerned look toward Lady Jacinda. “Is this true? He is not suffering from strange visions sent to haunt him?”

“It is true. I will admit, these talents have awakened in him earlier than usual.” She looked at Marian, and then Reece and Levi. “This is most likely why you were unable to detect them.”

“Did both of you travel somewhere?” Marian asked.

Alexander frowned. “Yes.”

“A location that Alexander will likely not see until that day shall pass in the future,” Jacinda responded. “It appears that his greatest fears in life are dictating where he travels. I believe he only travels while his mind is deep in thought, and being that he has no control over his abilities as of yet, he believed visions were occurring.”

“How do we fix this?” Reece asked. “How can he control this?”

“It will take time, and if you don’t mind, I should like to stay and work with him and teach Queen Galleta what she knows about this in the future. Once I leave, she can continue to work with all of your children. It is critical that each one of your descendants embrace their unique abilities in order to use them to their fullest.”

Reece let out a laugh, “Forgive me,” she glanced over at Levi and back to Jacinda, “That is another bizarre situation. Queen Galleta, how could I forget what Levi told me about her. It must be so strange to have lived with Levi’s ancestor’s and still live through all these generations. I never thought to ask until now. Do you think she struggles with watching generations pass on, while her body remains unaging in Pemdas?”

Lady Jacinda smiled, “She is a treasured gift even in our time. I believe she copes in her own way; however, she does concern herself more with her excellent assistance to each emperor she serves.”

“That is wonderful to know. It is also relieving to hear that you are willing to work with Queen Galleta in our time period.”

“I am happy to.”

“We would love for you to stay; however, will it interfere with your current life?” Levi questioned.

“No. I will return to the exact point I left.”

Levi gripped Alexander’s knee, forcing a contagious laugh from his son. “It looks as though you will be hard at work, my boy.” He kissed the top of his son’s head and looked at Reece. “Yet another gifted child who blesses us.”

“Sir,” Jacinda responded. “I have not had much time to work with them yet, but your daughters also have abilities.”

“Time travel?” Levi responded.

“I cannot reveal too much information at this time, but I will say they do not have an ability to travel through time.”

Reece stood, prompting Levi to as well. “Since Jacinda has been so gracious to stay and help us, allow me to send for a servant to prepare a room for her.” She smiled at Levi. “Dinner will be ready soon. I will fetch the girls and allow them time to clean up before dinner.” She held out her hand. “Come, Alexander, you too.”

“Mother, perhaps Father and I can take a quick horseback ride before we dine?”

“Your father has just returned from Earth, and—”

“We shall have him all freshened up in time for dinner, my love,” Levi said as he hoisted Alexander over one shoulder and quickly stole a kiss from Reece.

“That’s gross!” Alexander said with a laugh.

Levi placed his son’s feet back on the ground. “Quite opinionated for such a young boy!” He arched a brow at his son. “It appears that our son is returning to his old ways by the minute!”

Levi walked over to Jacinda, reached for her hand, and kissed the air over her knuckles. “You have no idea the gratitude my wife and I have for your help in all of this.”

“Do not mention it.” She smiled. “My future depends on each one of your descendants embracing their abilities.”

A week had passed, and with Galleta learning the ways to detect talents in the children, Jacinda grew more confident that Galleta would be the one to ensure, just as she was doing with Jeremy and Aria, that each one of Levi and Reece’s descendants would not fear, but embrace their abilities. That morning, she woke early, completely satisfied with Alexander’s accomplishments in conquering and controlling his new ability, and even though she desired to stay in the company of her ancestors, she greatly missed her husband, home, and family.

“For you, Lady Jacinda,” her maiden said as she handed her a sealed letter.

It was a penned letter from Lady Allestaine, inviting her to the palace to celebrate Marian’s twenty-second birthday. How could she turn down such an invitation? A knock on her door pulled her eyes away from the note.

Her maiden admitted Reece, holding Melinda’s hand. “Forgive us if we are intruding.”

“Please, come in.”

She did, with Alysia trailing behind. Both girls wore matching lace dresses, holding pale yellow bonnets in their hands.

“I see that you got the invitation to Marian’s party?”

“Yes.”

“We are leaving within the hour for the palace if you would like to join us?” Reece smiled as Alysia ran up to Lady Jacinda and hugged her. “I understand that you were prepared to return to your life today, but perhaps you could wait one more day?”

Lady Jacinda bent down to return Alysia’s hug. “I would be delighted to join you.”

Chapter Thirty-Nine

When all were dressed, the ladies walked out to the front of the manor, where a carriage awaited them. Levi kindly helped each of his daughters, Reece, and Lady Jacinda into the carriage.

“Papa.” Melinda smiled. “May I ride with you?” she pleaded with her long eyelashes.

Levi eyed Reece as his lips twisted up in defeat. “Only if your mother approves.”

“I don’t know who will be the most upset if I said no, you or our manipulative daughter.” She winked as she kissed her on the cheek. “Go, ride with your daddy.”

As they journeyed to the palace, Lady Jacinda smiled at Levi on Areion, with their youngest daughter in front, gripping the horse’s mane and Alexander’s somber expression as he kept his horse pacing at Levi’s side.

“You must think we are one crazy family,” Reece laughed.

“Quite the opposite,” Lady Jacinda said, smiling at her and Alysia. “It will be difficult to leave all of you. This would be the first time in all my years of traveling through time that I wished I could bring generations together.”

Reece cocked her head to the side quizzically. “How did I not figure this out before?”

“Pardon?”

“We have met already!” She covered her mouth with both hands. “On our honeymoon, you were the woman with the two young children. Aria and…” Reece trailed off.

“Jeremy,” Lady Jacinda smiled. “Yes. I instructed Jeremy—as I have instructed Alexander—that we must be very cautious and careful when seeing people we are familiar with when we time travel. As you know, Aria did not heed my advice.”

Reece laughed. “She was quite adorable. How is she related?”

“She is my brother’s daughter, your sixth generation grandchild.”

Reece shook her head. “So amazing. Does she have any abilities?”

“She and Jeremy are currently in their sessions with Galleta. We will know soon. The children are showing predictable signs of having talents, but we aren’t quite sure what they will be yet.”

“To realize all of this is happening because of me and Levi is kind of hard to wrap my mind around.”

“Being here with all of you for over the last week has me feeling the same.”

They arrived at the palace just as the skies were turning different hues of purple, alerting the residents of the land that darkness would be covering the lands of Pasidian soon. Once in the courtyard, Navarre regally walked down the steps where the carriage came to a halt. Levi and Alexander had already dismounted their stallions, and Melinda clung tightly to her father.

Navarre opened the door and extended his hand to Lady Jacinda. “Lady Jacinda, it is an honor to meet you. Thank you for accepting Empress Allestaine’s invitation.”

Jacinda stepped out of the carriage. “The honor is mine, Emperor Navarre.”

Navarre nodded. “Please, call me Navarre,” he said with a smile before turning to lend his hand to Reece, Marian, and Alysia.

“Grandfather, you look exceptional, as always,” Marian teased.

Navarre laughed. “Thank you, sweet one. Might I add, you appear quite lovely this evening as well.”

Jacinda grinned as Alysia ran into her grandfather’s legs. Navarre hoisted her up into his arms, stealing a kiss on her cheek. He tucked a stray piece of blonde hair behind her ear. “My lovely Alysia,” he brushed his finger over her nose, “I haven’t seen these enchanting blue eyes appear so bright in quite some time!”

She wrapped her arms possessively around Navarre’s neck. “I am feeling much better lately, thank you, Grandfather.”

Navarre nodded toward the group. “Come. Allestaine is quite excited to celebrate the twins’ feeling better and the privilege we all have of Lady Jacinda joining us.” He turned back. “Alexander?”

“Yes, Grandfather?”

Navarre extended his hand. “I understand you already believe yourself to be a Pemdai warrior,” he chuckled, “but you are still young enough to hold onto your grandfather’s hand as we venture through the palace halls.”

Alexander sighed as his eyes begged Reece to help him out of this situation. “Go with your grandfather, son.” She smiled.

Once they rounded the corner, two extravagant doors opened, admitting them into a ballroom that had been decorated with golds, silvers, and diamonds everywhere. Lady Jacinda was taken aback by the elaborately decorated room and struggled to recognize the faces of the people awaiting their arrival.

After a quick shout from everyone greeting Marian for her birthday, an extremely tall, broad, imposing man appeared and took a very shocked Marian’s hand.

“You know that your mother delights in bringing traditions from Earth, or else we would be alone.”

“Julian Hamilton,” Marian whispered as she eyed Levi standing behind them, “must you always speak so frankly in front of my father?”

Julian raised an eyebrow at Levi. “Indeed.” He laughed. “I have been away too long, and I miss the company of my wife.”

“Julian.” Marian stopped him from bringing her into the room. “Please, darling, meet Lady Jacinda. She has served to help with the twins.”

Julian walked over to Jacinda and reached for her hand. “My lady,” he said as he bowed over the hand he held. “It is quite the privilege to be in your presence. I have been informed about Marian traveling to you and your supreme skills in helping with her siblings.”

Lady Jacinda nodded. “Thank you, I am beyond humbled to be of help. It is quite the honor to be in your presence as well,” she answered, knowing she was in the presence of her husband’s ancestor and wishing he could experience this moment with her.

Allestaine was the next to approach, along with the Hamilton family and Navarre’s brother and his wife. All of it was overwhelming and surreal, and Lady Jacinda was relieved when the attention left her and turned to celebrating Marian’s birthday.

She quietly watched everyone in the room interact, and she smirked when she saw Isabelle Hamilton sitting alone.

The poor thing shall never get over her heartbreak with Levi. If only her story had a happy ending, she thought, knowing what the future held for the bitter woman.

The atmosphere in the room shifted when Harrison and a very pregnant Angeline walked in with their two sons gripping tightly to Angeline’s hands. Harrison’s grin was more contagious than she imagined from everything she had read about him. After Angeline had left his side to bring their young twin boys to Queen Hamilton, Harrison strode across the room, snatching a glass of wine from one of the servants. He was instantly approached by Alexander before he could walk any further. Without any effort, Harrison hoisted Levi and Reece’s son up into one arm and smiled at the young boy’s vibrant smile.

“It appears as though my darling grandson is having difficulty concealing his excitement now that you have helped him,” Lady Allestaine said as she took a seat next to Jacinda. She twisted and placed a hand over Jacinda’s. “Lady Jacinda, you have no idea how much we are all indebted to you for your willingness to help us. It must be quite strange to travel to a time period where your ancestors are alive.”

Jacinda took in the beauty of Lady Allestaine for a moment and smiled. “I have traveled through time quite a bit; however, I have never had the privilege of interacting with any of our beloved family. This indeed is quite the treat.”

“I am aware that you are the direct descendant of my son and daughter, but I must admit, it is strange to learn that the Oxleys will no longer reign in the palace as emperor and empress.”

Jacinda smiled. “Yes, when I married Julius Hamilton, it was quite a unique change for the residents of Pemdas. Although, my youngest brother, Killian Oxley, is next in line, and I can assure you that the Oxley name will return to the palace.”

Lady Allestaine laughed as she glanced over at King Hamilton. “John will most likely be devastated at the news.”

Jacinda grinned. It was odd being in the company of the woman she held in such high regard. She had worked tirelessly to ensure that all of the brilliance of Lady Allestaine’s work as empress did not end with her reign. There was so much she wanted to confide in with the empress, but she suppressed her selfish wants.

“Yes, maybe we should keep this news to ourselves,” Jacinda responded.

Lady Allestaine sat up confidently. “Indeed.” She glanced over at Jacinda. “May I inquire as to how Pasidian is faring after all these years?”

“I can happily inform you that not much has changed throughout the generations. We have only expanded the gardens with new plants and shrubbery that we have discovered throughout different—” Jacinda stopped herself, knowing that she was about to give a critical piece of information away. She cleared her throat. “Excuse me,” she said, sipping her tea. “We have new plants that we have collected throughout the different dimensions.”

Lady Allestaine offered her a knowing grin. “I understand that you cannot reveal too much. Please do not let my questions pressure you.”

“If it isn’t our great—great—great—great—” Harrison frowned. “Forget it. Our niece from generations to come,” he said with a smirk. “I hear that you have managed to help this little man with his fear of being a time warrior!” he said as he ruffled Alexander’s hair.

“A time warrior?” she questioned.

“Uncle Harry told me that I am a bold warrior that can jump around in time like a zorflak.”

“Your Uncle Harry,” Levi said, coming up alongside Harrison, “is one to put crazy ideas in everyone’s minds. Come,” he reached for Alexander, “your grandmother has arranged a room dedicated to your enjoyment.”

Alexander bounded into Levi’s arms. “Why must you always insist on making naptime sound as if it were a delightful thing for us, Father?”

Levi chuckled. “Because it is a delightful thing. You all must rest to stay in happy moods and be excellent company for us.”

Lady Allestaine stood. “Come, I shall read to you all for a while and have your favorite treats sent up to the room.”

Alexander gave Levi a smug grin after Levi placed his feet on the ground. He took Lady Allestaine’s hand as she turned to gather the rest of the children in the room. Once the children were gone, the room quieted some, and it was only moments before everyone seemed to gather around where Jacinda sat.

“So, please tell us,” Harrison took a sip of wine, “how many more mutant kids are Levi and Reece going to produce?”

“Harry!” Angeline scolded him while the group laughed.

“It’s true! I am astounded that I am sitting in the presence of one of our descendants, and that is only due to Levi and Reece producing children with enhanced genetics.”

Jacinda grinned. “You, Harrison, are as delightful in person as what I have read about you in our books.”

“Please tell me that my exceptional battle skills have been placed in an instructional booklet to ensure future warriors learn and gain the proper training.”

Levi rolled his eyes. “Quit prying into the future.”

“I am not prying. I am merely ensuring the future of our warriors. We do not have the finest men and women as Guardians now because I sat around and did nothing.”

Angeline laughed. “Yes, you did all of it on your own.” She raised her cup of tea and addressed the group. “Shall we all raise a glass to Harrison Oxley’s greatest accomplishments, whether or not they have been documented?”

Jacinda’s excitement was overwhelming. She wanted to laugh, yet she wanted to cry at the same time. Even though these were her ancestors, she felt as though they were her close family as well. She focused on treasuring each and every moment amongst them.

“Lady Jacinda,” Isabelle surprisingly spoke as she sat across from Reece and Levi. “I am curious. Is it only by Levi and Reece’s children that all of these unheard of talents grow with the generations?”

“I’m afraid so.” She smiled at Levi and Reece. “Harrison is correct. Due to their union, Pemdas flourishes because of such abilities.”

“Papa!” Melinda cried out from the doorway with tears in her eyes.

“Well, if it isn’t the precocious and mischievous one,” Harrison laughed.

“Shall we start speaking of the little terrors that are following in their father’s footsteps?” Levi suggested as he stood and walked toward Melinda.

After he had taken his place next to Reece, Melinda hid her face in Levi’s chest as he reclined back into the sofa.

“And I thought I spoiled Elizabeth too much,” Navarre laughed. “Son, I must warn you, you will most likely be tied to this one for life if you allow her to control you like this.”

Reece smiled as Levi kissed the top of Melinda’s head. “Father, you are quite bold in suggesting that I am crippling my children with my love for them.”

Reece ran her hand along Levi’s arm. “Levi’s an amazing father. He’s been like this since the twins were born.”

Navarre smirked. “Both of you are about to have your hands full if you continue on like this.”

“Aren’t we here to celebrate Marian’s birthday, not offer me parenting skills?” Levi said as he looked down to Melinda, who was now sound asleep in his arms.

Navarre shook his head. “Much to learn, my son.”

Jacinda laughed. “Do not fear. Melinda will not be damaged by her father’s affections.” She glanced around the room. “Forgive me, but you mentioned Elizabeth. Is she not in attendance?”

“Lizzy is with her loving man Caleb, as he assumed his brother’s throne two years ago. Trying to pull those two away from that kingdom is like forcing Reece to sell her zorflak herd,” Harrison remarked.

Jacinda recalled that moment when the unexpected tragic death of Caleb’s eldest brother took place. It was the hardest decision he had ever made to leave the Guardians and rule the kingdom. It took the counsel of Emperor Navarre to help Caleb make the decision, and it was a decision that proved to be the wisest choice for Caleb and Elizabeth.

That evening when everything began to quiet down, Jacinda knew it was time to make her exit. After giving her farewells to all of the children, she requested a short conversation with Levi and Reece.

Reece held her tightly. “I feel as though you are part of our family. Your visit was short, but it was invaluable to us. Please, feel free to visit us again any time you wish.”

Jacinda grew more serious after Reece withdrew from her. “Unless there is a critical issue with the children, unfortunately, I cannot return. It is not an easy task to involve myself with our family in other time periods, as it could alter time and lives within those times.”

“That’s understandable,” Levi said.

“Please,” Reece looked into Jacinda’s eyes. “You mentioned that our other children will not be able to time travel, but they will have special abilities, too.” She pursed her lips. “Will you at least allow us the knowledge of what abilities they will possess?”

Jacinda studied the young couple for a moment and sighed. “I cannot divulge too much information, but I will tell you, their abilities will be strong. There will come a day when all of you will need to rely on them for the protection of Pemdas and Earth.”

“What exactly do you mean?” Levi said in a low voice.

“I thought we were finally at peace,” Reece said in a shaky voice.

“Do you understand why I risked traveling here and interacting with all of you?” Jacinda responded. “It is critical that you trust your children’s abilities, no matter what their age may be. Can you do that?”

Reece nodded and looked at Levi. “I don’t want to believe that we will face another enemy that requires special abilities to defeat.”

Levi’s eyes never left Jacinda’s. “Reece, we must always be prepared for any attack or threat on Pemdas. With all dimensions aware of our commitment to protect what The Key stands for, there will always be conflict.”

“Do not despair,” Jacinda said with a smile. “I ask you to embrace it. Embrace what you have been given with your children. You will always have peace, should you choose to fight for it.”

Jacinda offered them a short curtsey. “I must be going.”

Before another word was spoken, she was back in the palace, in her time. She marched briskly to her husband’s office.

“Jaci!” He rose up from behind his desk and walked toward her. “This is a lovely surprise. I was just about to send for you to surprise you with a private breakfast.”

“Julius, I must speak with you this instant.”

Julius led her over to his sofas. “Go on, then. What has you so serious this early in the morning?”

Jacinda informed her husband of the events she had been through being amongst Reece, Levi, and all of their ancestors. She was quite nervous, wondering if she had crossed any lines.

Julius turned her to face him. “You informed Levi and Reece about needing their children’s abilities?”

“I did.”

“Do they understand that these abilities will eventually be stronger than using the stone’s powers?”

“I did not inform them that the stone’s powers will soon be replaced, no.”

“They aren’t aware of the battle to come? The galaxies?”

“I spoke nothing of those events. I did not want to alter the way they handled any of it. I probably shouldn’t have said anything at all.”

Julius smiled. “You did perfectly fine. I believe they will be more prepared for what they are about to face than if you did not say anything.”

“Those children are the key to our future, Julius. The key to the future of Pemdas.”

Julius rubbed her arm and gazed out of the window. “Indeed they are, just as Jeremy and Aria are.” He kissed her forehead. “And just as you are, my empress.”

Learn about the next book series

It has taken me nearly two years to return to this series and the family of the Ancient Guardians Novel Series. Until recently this next book was known as the 5th book in the series, however, due to my following Alexander Oxley in writing about the ‘next generation’ in the series, I felt it was best to let Alexander have his own series that is loosely tied to the main series.

begin a new adventure today!

Prepare to go on a new adventure with Levi and Reece’s son, Alexander. After traveling to the future to find an apocalyptic Pemdas, his mother being consumed by the stone’s power, Alex must derive a plan to save his realm.

When the enemy learns of these plans, Alex is cast out into another realm where he meets Kira. Kira is also working to reclaim her realm, and her hope is the Dragon’s blood that runs through her veins.

Together Alex and Kira form an alliance to save her world, and ultimately have Alex return home to defeat Stefon, the powerful man that orchestrated all of this.

Inwardly, Kira knows that the dragon’s that once served her people are now extinct, but she holds onto the idea that they will return and help fight the evil consuming her world.

Will the dragon’s return? It’s anyone’s guess, but Alex and Kira aren’t waiting for any miracles. They’ll fight and even die trying to save their worlds.

Praised for its fast-paced style and adventurous read, this is a book reader’s are finding very hard to put down. Click on the image and download your copy today!

Also by S.L. Morgan

Books by S.L. Morgan

Ancient Guardians novel series:

Season One: Levi and Reece’s story.

1. Legacy of the Key

2. The Uninvited

3. The Awakening

4. The Reckoning

Season Two: (Dragon’s Curse Series)

An Ancient Guardians spin-off series

1. Cursed

2. Marked

3. Dragon’s Fire (Late summer or earlier)

Prequel Series: “The Guardians”

Follow Levi and Harrison on their very first assignment in the short story: Twin Paradox

Holiday Books:

A Christmas at Pasidian Palace (An Ancient Guardians Christmas story)

The Rift Saga: (by Morgan and Ella Avery)

Book One: The Rift

Book Two: Rogue (December 2018 or sooner)

Book Three: The Veil (March 2019 or sooner)

Book Four: (TBA)

About the Author

Award-winning author S.L. Morgan was born and raised in California. After 29 years of living in the Sierra Nevada Mountains, there she and her husband began their journeys of moving throughout the United States. She currently lives in California, where she and her husband are raising their three children.

With her passion and love for Jane Austen and other classic romance novels, she was motivated to write a novel series of her own. And so, in October S.L. Morgan is currently starting a new series that will consist of novellas, she began writing Ancient Guardians documenting Levi and Harrison when they first started guarding on Earth. The novellas will bring readers through the many different assignments they face as they work hard to become promoted to guarding “The Key.” It is the author’s hope that you will enjoy embarking on new adventures and learn about Levi and Harrison’s history before the Ancient Guardians novel series began documenting them.

Facebook

Twitter

Let’s Connect

Follow S.L. Morgan on her social media sites to keep up with the latest updates and new releases of the upcoming novels in her new series with Levi and Harrison.

Sign up for newsletter for information on new releases:

CLICK HERE

Official Website:

www.slmorgan.com

WordPress Blog:

http://ancientguardiansnovel.wordpress.com/

Twitter:

https://twitter.com/slmorgan1

Instagram:

http://instagram.com/slmorganauthor

Pinterest:

http://www.pinterest.com/slmorganauthor/

S.L. Morgan Facebook page:

https://www.facebook.com/slmorganauthor?ref=hl

Goodreads:

https://www.goodreads.com/slmorgan

Ancient Guardians Novel Series Facebook Page:

https://www.facebook.com/AncientGuardiansLegacyOfTheKey?ref=hl

From the Author:

It is my greatest hope that you enjoyed the Ancient Guardians novel series. Thank you, all of you, for being on this journey with me, and I hope you will find time to enjoy the new novella series following Levi and Harrison.

Make sure you like my Facebook page for updates or sign up for my email newsletter. I will keep you up informed about release dates there.

Thank you again, and my love to you all!

Stacy ‘S.L.’ Morgan